Mob mentality in the public discourse in America


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, October 27, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. If there is one word that would characterize the political situation in America right now, what would that word be? Well, you may each come up with your own individual words. And I would like you to take a moment to think about the situation in America, not only politically, but in all other ways that are important to you. And I would like you then to use your intuition to center in your heart and to see what word might come to you from within your heart.

The superficial basis for decision-making

Now, I would like you to step back and consider, did the word truly come from your heart? Or did it come from your mind? And if it came from your mind, which part of your mind? Did it come from the linear, intellectual analytical mind? Did it come from the emotions being agitated by this or that condition? Did the word come from some kind of attachment that you might have? If you are willing to consider this, then you can perhaps compare the word that you got, to the word that I had in mind. And when I, Saint Germain, look at the situation in America as it has been unfolding now for these last few years, not only in the political arena, but in all other areas of society, the one word that for me characterizes the current situation in America is this: “superficial.”

Why do I give this word? Look at the political situation. Look at the public discourse. Look at how people are talking to each other. Look at how they are communicating on social media. And ask yourself: “What is the foundation that people have for holding whatever opinions they hold? What is the foundation they have for making decisions about how they talk about the political process, how they define what is wrong with America, how they define what should be changed, how they define which politicians they will support and which they will not support, whom they will vote for and whom they will not vote for? What is it that decides it? What is their foundation for making these decisions about the fate of the nation?”

Then, look at their personal lives. What is the foundation they have for making decisions in their personal lives? Well, the knowledge people have, the so-called ‘facts’ that people have are all superficial. For the vast majority of Americans, the basis for their decision-making is very superficial.

Projecting out

Surely, I sense from the collective consciousness, as this is being spoken in the physical, that there is this collective beast rising up and saying: “But what about other nations? Surely, they are superficial too.” Well, my beloved, what do you want to change? America or other nations? What is this webinar about? America or other nations?

If you want to change America, how is that change going to come about? Who can change America? Do you think that the people in Europe can change America? Can they vote in the next election, for example? If anybody is going to change America, who is able to do so? Well, you, the American people. Who else? If you are projecting out that there is this and that problem in other nations, how are you going to change your own nation? How will you change your nation by looking out and trying to find fault with other nations, instead of looking in and seeing what might change in your nation?

And how will you change your nation if every time someone suggests some change, your first reaction is: “But we are not the only one with a problem. Surely, those other nations have the same problem.” What good does it do you that the rest of the world has a problem? How is that going to change America? And oh, are not there many Americans who want America to be the greatest nation on earth? How are you going to be the greatest unless you do what other nations do not do? Deal with the problems directly. How can you make profound, life-altering, nation-altering decisions based on the current superficiality seen in the public discourse?

The superficializing of the public discourse

Do you know which one institution has done more than anything else to superficialize the American public discourse? Well, it is Twitter, or “X” as it is now called. Short messages, forcing people to always give a black and white assessment of a situation. For what else can you do with so few characters? Of course, a close second is Facebook. Again, forcing people, in order to get attention, to be as extreme as possible. Because you are sure to get some ‘likes’ by this. And if all you are chasing is ‘likes,’ then you have to be as black and white as possible, as superficial as possible. For what else can black and white be but superficial?

We have given many teachings on black and white thinking. And surely, nobody is more superficial in their thinking than those who are trapped in black and white thinking. This is not to say, of course, that those who are trapped in gray thinking are deeper thinkers. For the deeper thinkers are those who must look beyond the dualistic extremes. Both the black and white and the gray. Who can change America? Well, only those who are willing to think. To think! Because when you are trapped in black and white thinking, you are not thinking. You are just reacting to what comes to you from other people, who are trapped in black and white thinking.

Mob mentality

What has happened in this superficial social media, and this superficiality of the public discourse, is that what you have created in large segments of the American population is what they would say is a sense of togetherness, maybe even solidarity. But what has really been created here in the collective consciousness of America is a mob mind, a mob mentality. You see this in numerous examples. But you see it very, very clearly in how people get responses. For example, on Facebook, where they get death threats or get these very threatening messages from people who disagree with them.

You had a situation very recently where the Republican Party (Or rather the Republican parties, we might say. For is it truly one party these days?) was trying to decide on who should be Speaker of the House. And there are examples of politicians who either did not support a certain Speaker or who were interested in becoming Speakers, and they themselves received death threats. And their wives received death threats, or other very extremist threatening messages on social media. How is this not mob mentality? What else is it but mob mentality?

Is this not the same as you saw in the Wild West, where despite the fact that the Constitution mandates that a person is innocent until proven guilty in a court of law, suddenly you had a mob of people in this little town, and somebody had a rope. And they were all crying out: “Lynch him, lynch him!” What else is it? But this is taken to a greater scale in the collective consciousness of America. It is a mob mentality that right now is ruling the political discourse in America. And this mob mentality is not satisfied with ruling the political discourse. It wants to rule the political institutions. It wants to rule the courts. It wants to rule the press. It wants to rule every aspect of American society by threatening violence towards anyone who will not subject and become part of the mob.

Yes, certainly, there is a tremendous uproar in the collective consciousness as I am speaking this in the physical. There is a huge beast that is rising up right now, as you would see a grizzly bear rising on its hind legs, waving its paws and baring its teeth and growling. I, of course, am not really moved by this whatsoever, given that I am in the ascended realm. And I hope that you are not moved by it either, those of you who are ascended master students. For truly, what can this mob mentality lead to? Well, you have already seen on January 6, 2021, what it can lead to. But as the popular saying goes in America: “You ain’t seen nothing yet.” It could lead to other uprisings, other violent events, depending on how the political circus, we might say, unfolds up to the next election.

We can say that it could have been much worse already than it has been. And the reason it has not been is in large part because of the calls made by ascended master students. When you see this, when you see this mob mentality, you might spend a little bit of time studying the effects of this mob mentality, of how this madness of the crowd can overtake people’s individual minds. And you might consider that there are many people who have had their individual minds taken over by the mob. Not a physical mob in a physical location, in many cases, but a mob in the social space that has been created by the internet and social media.

The psychology of the mob mind

In the old days, it required a group of people to physically come together in a certain location before this mob mind could form. That is why you saw the situation where Jesus stood before the angry mob that wanted to stone the woman caught in adultery. And what did Jesus do? Well, he made them look at themselves. You will know there are some stories that the woman caught in adultery was a prostitute and that many of the people in the crowd condemning her had been her customers. And you will know that there are some that will say that Jesus knelt down and wrote their names in the sand, wrote the names of those who had slept with the woman. And this made them look at themselves, feel ashamed and walk away.

But irregardless, the fact of the matter is this. When people are trapped in the mob mentality, they are focused on the victim of the mob mind. The mob mind always has a scapegoat. Otherwise, a mob mind cannot form. It forms only when there is a scapegoat towards whom people can direct their anger. What happens is that when people’s minds are taken over by this, then they are only looking out, looking at the scapegoat. They are not looking at themselves. They actually feel empowered by the mob mind, because they can set aside the normal need to look at themselves. This normal need to say: “Well, don’t throw stones if you live in a house of glass.” The mob does not need to consider this. It can throw all the stones it wants without looking at itself, without the members looking at themselves.

But actually, you could say that the members form one mind, so they are no longer individuals. They are taken over by the mob mind. And you can see this very, very clearly in many situations on the internet where people have been caught up in this. And they are just repeating and regurgitating what others have said, the black and white thinking, the always pointing to a scapegoat. This is wrong. That is wrong. The next thing is wrong.

You see in history many examples of this. You see, if you go back and look at the Christian scriptures, how Jesus often confronted these crowds. Not only the woman caught in adultery, but look at the situation where Pontus Pilate asks the people whom they want to be released, the Living Christ or a convicted murderer. And they all cry: “Barabbas! Barabbas!” Again, the mob mentality, the mob mind that cannot recognize the Living Christ, even though he stands before them in the flesh. And how many in America today would be able to recognize the Living Christ if he stood before them in the flesh?

There was in this recent debacle about choosing a speaker for the Republican Party. Donald Trump made the remark that only Jesus Christ, if he materialized himself, could be elected speaker. But that is actually an incorrect assessment. Because if Jesus Christ appeared in the flesh and wanted to be speaker of the house, the first to reject him would be the Christians, the Christians who feel holier than thou. Because they believe in their mob mentality that they have the truth about Christ. And therefore, they do not need the Living Christ, nor would they recognize him or accept him. They would reject him and want somebody else to be speaker of the house.

The power elite (not the system) is the problem in America

This is the mob mentality. It is entirely superficial. There is no deep thinking. In fact, there is no thinking in a mob mind. Now, you may say that there is a tendency as this mob mind in the political discourse of America. They are not necessarily pointing to people as scapegoats. They are pointing to the system. The system is wrong. The government is wrong. Congress is wrong. The Senate is wrong. Biden is wrong. The Democrats are wrong.

My beloved, I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I have sponsored this American nation now since its inception! I was part of setting up the Constitution! And the Constitution is the foundation for the governmental system of America! There is nothing wrong with that system! It has guided this nation for almost 250 years. And it will be able, with a few additions here and there, and refinements, to guide it for another 250 years. What is wrong with the system is not something wrong with the system.

What is wrong with the situation in America is that there are people who have manipulated the system in a way that no democratic system can really prevent. Because you cannot give freedom without giving the possibility of an abuse of that freedom. The only defense against this is that people are alert, that people are awake. And what does it take for them to be awake? They cannot be in the mob mind. They cannot think on this superficial level. They must think clearly and deeply about issues before they make decisions and voice opinions.

It is not the system that is the problem in America. It is the power elite that is the problem in America. Where do you hear those who criticize the system talk about a power elite manipulating the system behind the scenes? What will change America is not that you overthrow the system, but that you become aware of the elite. And therefore, do not allow the elite to run the system behind the facade. You look behind that facade and you see that it is not the system itself, but the fact that there are people who are taking advantage of the system that is the problem. How will you see this? By thinking clearly and deeply, not superficially. It is superficial thinking among too many of the people that have allowed the power elite to gain the influence on the nation that they have. That has allowed them to buy influence through lobbying or outright corruption, cronyism, the old boys network, the ‘I pat your back and you pat my back’ mentality. No democratic system is immune to this.

Democracy needs alert and thinking people

You could create a system where a particular elite could not take over. For example, the problem in America is obviously that the business elite has gained too much influence on America. The top 2% or the top 10 %, not of the most spiritually evolved people, but of the richest people. You could create a system where this monetary financial elite could not gain control of the country. That system has been created. It was called Communism. You cannot create a free democratic society that an elite cannot take advantage of, because the only way to prevent an elite from taking advantage of the system would be to create a totalitarian system that keeps an eye on everyone.

What I am saying is that a free democratic society requires that the people are awake, that they are alert, that the press and media, that the people in the government are alert. And they think more deeply about issues. Superficial thinking is simply not enough to ensure the survival of any democracy. It takes people who are willing to think clearly, deeply, and who are willing to speak out and call a spade a spade. But you see, the mob mentality is very willing to speak out. But first of all, it is not based on clear and deep thinking. And it is not, despite what some people would claim, not based on calling a spade a spade, but calling a scape a goat.

That is all the mob mind can do. Appoint a scapegoat and say: “If we lynch the scapegoat, we will have solved all of our problems. If we overturn the system, we will have solved all of America’s problems. If we drain the swamp, we will solve all of our problems. If we get rid of the Democrats, we will solve all of our problems.” Do you think that by saying this, I am singling out a certain person or certain people? No, I am not singling them out. They have singled themselves out by being part of the superficiality of the public discourse. Not only going back to the election of 2016, but going back to the 1990s, where Newt Gingrich is the politician who initiated the whole cycle of this very controversial opposing form of political discourse, where there has to be black and white, this is the problem, this is wrong, these people are to blame.

What is it that the mob mentality can do, only do? Blame someone. There must be someone to blame. Tell me, my beloved, how will a democracy ever be able to function if a majority of the people are only interested in finding who is to blame? What do you want? Do you want to blame somebody? Or do you want to improve the nation? Because if you want to improve the nation, you can forget about blaming other people. Who are you that can change America? We, the people. Who are the ones who do not want to change America? The elite.

Becoming aware of the elite and its epic mindset

I am not here talking about blaming the elite. I am talking about becoming aware of the elite and their influence, but I am not talking about blaming them. But what you have seen happen over these last several decades is that the American people are not seeing the elite. They are not really aware of the elite. And they do not see the elite as a problem. Why not? Because they are so busy blaming each other that they cannot even identify that the problem is the elite. They think the problem is that other group of people, who do not have the same political views that we have. Because they think it is a matter of political view. And they have become pulled into this public discourse that is a clear expression of what we have given so many teachings about. The epic mindset.

Do you really think that it is of epic importance which party runs the country? As you look at the two parties today, do you really think that if one party runs the country, everything will go to hell? And if the other party does, everything will be wonderful? Because if you do, you are caught in superficial thinking. There can hardly be a more superficial form of thinking than that. As we have said before, both parties are deeply influenced by the elite. And no party right now can fundamentally change the situation without a much greater awareness among the people about the elite and its influence.

Yet, the knowledge is already there. We have before talked about the study by the Rand Corporation, but there are other books. There are other people who have spoken out about this. But the American people have not paid attention. Why? Because they are so busy blaming some other group of American people. Why is this so? Well, my beloved, just look back in history. We have said before that many among the American people were embodied in the Roman Empire 2,000 years or more ago. What was one of the modus operandi of the Roman emperors when they conquered land? Divide and conquer.

What has the power elite done in America? Divide the people. “Make them fight each other. Make them blame each other and we can sit back and run the country behind the scenes, concentrating more and more wealth in our own hands because we don’t care what happens to the country. We don’t care.” Listen to this. The elite, they do not care what happens to the country. They will fiddle while Rome burns, for they do not care about America. They are not patriots. They do not care about the principles behind this country. How would an elite ever be able to care about democratic principles? Tell me this. No elite can be in the democratic mindset for if it was, it would not be an elite, would it?

This is the only thing that has a realistic possibility of changing America. That a majority of the people, a critical mass of the people extract themselves from the mob mentality, whether it is the mob mentality on the one side of the political divide or the other side of the political divide. They must extract themselves from this and say: “Let’s stop trying to find someone to blame and let’s think more deeply about what really is the problem.” And if you think more deeply about what really is the problem in America, all arrows point to the elite. And the increasing elitism, the increasing concentration of wealth, as a result of the neoliberal philosophy.

And all roads lead to Rome and the center of Rome is the seat of the emperor, meaning the elite. I am not even saying that the people need to blame the elite although, of course, some people will do so. But it would be more constructive if people could come together, blaming the elite, instead of blaming each other, for that is certainly not constructive.

Violence and division in America

How will things go in America if people stay at this level of this superficial public discourse? How will things go? Well, you will have deeper and deeper divisions. And as you can see, America is a nation where violence is always under the surface. You have this shooting in Maine that is still not fully resolved, but you have so many other shootings. And you see, well you do not see, most people do not see—but what is it you can see if you think deeply about this? You can think and see that too many Americans are too quick to respond with violence. What is the very basis for democracy? It is that you solve problems without violence.

Think back 150 years and look west. You had the Wild West. There were parts of the Wild West that were not really in the union. They were not states, they were territories. But what did you have there? Mob rule. The strongest, the quickest to draw his gun is the one who wins the day. Do you want to go back to that state? Apparently, some people do. The people who broke down the doors and the windows to the most sacred building of American democracy. They wanted to go back to the Wild West where they said: “Never mind the system that has been in place for 200 plus years. We want our way, because we know we are right.” Why do you know you are right? “I do not know. I am not thinking about it. I just know I am right. And I have a right to use violence to get my way, when the system won’t give me my way.” The system that was set in place by me precisely to prevent some little group from going against the will of the majority of the people.

Do you not see that a democracy, as its foundation, cannot allow a mob to take over? Can you not see that a democracy must be set up to prevent precisely this kind of event? Otherwise, what do you have? You have the Wild West. You have some countries where a mob can suddenly take over the government and insert themselves as the leaders. But this, then, is not a democracy, is it? And it certainly is not America. And it certainly is not a nation that I, Saint Germain, could ever sponsor. If you had this kind of mob rule take over American political institutions, I would immediately have to withdraw my sponsorship. Just look at this situation. Look at the divisiveness and then consider where this might go if the trend continues.

You see the recent situation in Congress. Here you have a party which has a majority. You would think that if they have a majority, they could all come together in trying to enforce their policy. But they are so divided that they are basically in a civil war in the Republican Party. Why? Because there are some that have become so taken over by a certain aspect of the mob mind that they will not even submit to their own party’s leadership. They want their way, no matter what. And this is an aspect of the mob mind, which you can see very clearly when you see, for example, some of the riots that have been taking place in America. And of course, other nations. But nevertheless, let us focus on America again.

Mob mentality: chaos and anarchy

You have the situation where there was a police shooting, or police arresting a man and killing that person. Suddenly you have a demonstration. It is—for the vast majority of the people—it is a peaceful demonstration. They are vocal. They are yelling. But there is no direct violence. Then, there is a small segment of this mob that are not really part of the mob, in the sense that they are just out to take advantage of the chaos. And they are the ones who started smashing windows, stealing from stores, looting. And what is it they really want? Well, some of them want to enrich themselves.

But there are others, as I said, that are caught in another aspect of the mob mind that is not really about blaming somebody. It is about what? It is about creating chaos. There is a beast, a very strong collective beast on earth, going back to this grouping of fallen ones that we have talked about, who only want to create chaos. And this beast just wants to create chaos. And when it takes over people’s minds, they become instruments of chaos. They just want to upset status quo, to destroy whatever system is there.

The irony, the immense irony of this is that many of these people who are trapped in this chaos mentality, they are into all kinds of conspiracy theories. They are open to this, that, and the next conspiracy theory. But they are very selective in what kind of conspiracy theories they are open to. Because, again, they are not particularly aware of the power elite. But nor are they aware of the conspiracy that seeks to simply create chaos in democratic nations. That seeks to create distrust in democratic institutions, distrust in democracy as a form of government. Spreading this mentality that: “A democracy just cannot work. We need a strong leader.”

Russian and Chinese anti-democratic propaganda

And who is behind this conspiracy? Who exactly is behind it? Russia and China, primarily. Russia and China have a deliberate secret policy of using social media, and any other institution they can use, to spread distrust of democracy. They want to take democracy down. They know they cannot destroy democracy. They realize that. But they want to take democracy down a notch, so that they can keep their own totalitarian governments in power a little longer. Putin does not see the writing on the wall that his days are numbered. But the Chinese leadership, they do see that the Communist Party in China has long gone past its expiration date. And that it cannot continue to survive indefinitely.

But they are hoping they can hold back democratic movements in China, as they did in Hong Kong, for as long as possible. And they are hoping that by creating as much chaos as they can in democratic nations, and primarily in America, they can maybe convince some of their own people that there is no point in enacting democracy in China, because democracy does not even work. “Just look at America and all the chaos in America.” This is a deliberate policy. A deliberate policy. And they have used, for a number of years now, social media to promote this.

And who are the people who have bought in to this in America? Who are the people who have become victims of this Russian and Chinese propaganda, this anti-democratic propaganda? Many of them are, ironically, the very people who claim to be patriots, wanting to make America great again and restore America to some lost Edenic state. Can they explain when America was great before and why it was great before? No, because their thinking is not deep enough. Because if it was, they would see that you do not make America great by overthrowing the system. But by working within the system, preventing a small elite from manipulating the system. That is how you make America great. Not by promoting chaos and anarchy.

Compromise or cooperation?

Where does this lead to? Well, many things, of course, that I will expound upon in the coming talks I will give here. But it leads to the point where you have to ask yourselves, or rather you have to ask into the collective consciousness: “What do we want for America? Do we want to improve things in America? Or do we want to continue to blame each other, blaming somebody else?”

You see, the American system, the American political system, is set up deliberately to have a balance of power. This was done by the founding fathers, but few of them had the full understanding that I had in my mind, and that I attempted to inspire upon those among them who were open to these ideas. None were open to everything, but several people were open to ideas. And it all came together into the system that was created. And the essence of this system is not simply that the president cannot set himself up as the king or as the CEO of a corporation and have god-like powers. But also, that neither Congress or the Senate, nor the Supreme Court, can set themselves up as ultimately running America as some kind of dictatorship.

That is why the entire system is based on cooperation. Now, there are those who will say that this is compromise, but is it compromise or is it cooperation? Where is the line? Well, the line is in the attitude of the people. If you are blaming each other, you will only look at things as compromises. If you are not blaming each other, you will look at results that can be achieved as cooperation. Because the system is set up in such a way that hopefully no political party would have such a big majority that in themselves, they could change the system.

And therefore, the whole idea is that Congress and the Senate hopefully should not be run by extremists on either side, but by those who are more in the center, therefore willing to reach across the middle and cooperate. This is how the system is set up. But when you have this current polarization with two extremist factions that are blaming each other, the result is and has been that the centrists often have been squeezed out. Or they have just left, because they do not want to be part of the whole blame game.

This is how the system can work. And as we have said before, where are the majority of the American people? They are much closer to the center than the extremist factions of either the Democratic Party or the Republican Party. The majority of the American people should be the ones whose views are reflected in the decisions made by Congress and the Senate. And if that is not the case, then there is clearly something here that is not according to the original intention. And why are not people seeing this? Because of superficial thinking. Too many people are trapped in the superficial thinking, the black and white thinking, the ‘we are right, the others are wrong.’

How do you make things work in the American political system? If you understand how the system was set up, how do you make things work? Not by blaming, not by trying to find fault, not by thinking that you are absolutely right and the others are absolutely wrong. Who are the people who are yelling the loudest in the current political climate? It is those who are more in the extreme, those who are in the black and white thinking, those who are convinced that they are right. And what are they doing? They are looking at what is wrong. They are trying to find fault. Well, if you are in the duality consciousness, you can always find fault. Look at the scribes and Pharisees who found fault with Jesus.

You can always find fault, but finding fault will not make the American political system function the way it was intended to function. The system was intended to function so that those who are looking at what can make the system work, what can make the country work, what is the best for the American people, they are the ones who dominate the system. Then, the system will work. But if you allow the black and white thinkers to run the system, then the system will not work. But it is not a fault of the system, but a fault of that minority that are seeking to run the country against the will of the majority. Which, as you will see, is not the definition of a democracy.

I could, of course, go on for some considerable time. But I will postpone further remarks till later, for I have already given you more than most of you can handle in one sitting. Nevertheless, I am very grateful that so many of you have tuned in to this. And as we have said many times before, your chakras become the broadcasting stations for broadcasting this into the collective consciousness. Now, you may think: “Oh, what effect does it have? Look at how many dictations the masters have given. What effect has it had?” Well, first of all, it has had many effects, even in the physical. But it certainly has had many effects in the emotional, mental and identity realms.

Every time we give a dictation, some people are awakened. It is not that they did not know all of this before. But it is that they decide it is time to speak up. It is time to do something. It is time to do something different. Who are the people who will bring America out of its current crisis? They are the ones who are the practical realists who say: “How can we make things work? Does it matter whether we are Democrats or Republicans? Nay, we have serious problems to solve. Let’s come together and make things work.” Those are the people who can take America up.

And those are the people who can make America great, whether you call it ‘again’ or not. For they can actually make America greater than it has ever been, not returning it to some glorious past that is long gone. For I am not interested in making America “great again.” I am interested in making America greater than it has ever been before. For I am not looking back. I am looking forward. And so are many people who have been and will be awakened by this discourse, by your invocations, by your work over the years. Those of you who call yourselves ascended master students and who are open to the new teachings that we are bringing forth now, instead of looking back to what was brought forth so many decades ago. I am grateful that you are with me today and into the future of the Golden Age. I hope America will be part of that Golden Age. But I can assure you that my Golden Age will be manifest on earth, whether America is the forerunner or not. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America

How do you know anything on earth?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. It is my privilege and my joy and has been so for quite some years now to give this sealing dictation for these gatherings where so many of you come together and express the joy of your hearts and build, during these few days, an upward spiral that I sincerely hope all of you can feel. And you may say: “Is it just you that are building this spiral?” And of course, it is not. It is in oneness with us in the ascended realm and with the entire River of Life.

We hope you can also sense that oneness with the River of Life so that you know you are never alone. You are never isolated. You may be isolated from other people, but no human is an island for all humans are in the River of Life. And in the River of Life, there are no islands. And in the River of Life, there is no farther shore. That is only in the Sea of Samsara. In fact, even the image of the River of Life can so easily be distorted by what you see on earth. For a river has two river banks. But the River of Life has no banks, has no boundaries.It flows. It flows in a spherical way that is impossible to describe with words. I attempted to talk about the interdependent originations to show that there is no such thing as a separate cause and a separate effect or a human being who is isolated because it is isolated from other human beings. But the challenge of being isolated from other human beings is to go within and connect to the River of Life that is everywhere and in everything.

Being entangled with fallen beings

Now, building on what has been said, I will add my thoughts on this. And I will start with Padmasambhava’s teaching about this self that cannot let go, that cannot just let go of what happened in the past, but also cannot let go of its view of one or even many situations where you have interacted with the fallen beings.

Now, when we look back to that distant time, of course I was not an ascended master at the time, but I can, as an ascended master, look back at that distant time where fallen beings and avatars first came to earth. We, of course, see certain patterns. And one of the specific patterns that I want to address today is that there is a tendency for avatars to become entangled with the fallen beings. And this is not just a matter of fighting the fallen beings or defending yourself against the fallen beings. There is a tendency that avatars can become entangled with the fallen beings because they have a certain admiration for the fallen beings. And this is something that you can benefit from knowing about and contemplating when you use these teachings we have given at this conference.

The ability to get things done

Why is it that avatars can be vulnerable to being entangled with fallen beings? Well, a fallen being has had a very long time to build up its separate self. It has had a very long time to attain certain skills, a certain ability to take control over its own mind in some way. It is not ultimate control, but it is an outer control. Also an ability to manipulate other people, but also an ability to take decisive actions to produce specific results. And of course, many fallen beings have the epic mindset, so they think it is epically important that their ideology wins the day, that their nation is the superior one that wins the war against other nations and so forth.

When you look at the history of planet earth, you can say that fallen beings have a certain ability to get things done. Naturally, they always take unbalanced actions. They get certain things done, but always create an opposite action or reaction that then causes other things to break down. In the long run, they do not really achieve any decisive result, even though in the short run, they might feel they have won an epically important victory.

The sense of being special

But nevertheless, they have an ability to get things done and why? Because they feel they are so special. They feel entitled. They feel they have a right and an obligation and a responsibility to get things done as they see it. The central feature of the fallen psychology is this sense of being special, this conviction of being special.

Now, let us look at avatars who come to earth. Avatars have not had nearly as long as fallen beings to grow and build their attainment. On the other hand, avatars have built their attainment on natural planets. You have actually a greater attainment than many fallen beings in a constructive way.

When an avatar comes to earth, it certainly has a greater attainment than most of the original inhabitants on earth. What do you experience as an avatar? Well, you do experience that you are more capable, more knowledgeable, more connected than the average person on earth. In other words, you are special compared to the average person.

The sense of kinship with the “good” fallen beings

Now, you encounter the fallen beings and they try to destroy you. And this, of course, does not give you admiration for the fallen beings that are trying to destroy you. But when you go into this reactionary pattern where you decide that you would like them not to hate you, then you can meet other fallen beings than the ones who attempted to destroy you.

We might say that this is what in crime movies is often called the good cop bad cop act. Some fallen beings act as the bad cops who are seeking to destroy you. Other fallen beings act as the good cops who are seeking to help you, perhaps protect you from the bad fallen beings and seek to ensnare you, entice you, pull you into their schemes.

Because you have been so shocked by this attack, you can go into feeling that here is someone who is helping you, who does not hate you, who wants to work with you and who has an ability to get things done. What can happen, and this has not happened to all avatars but it has happened to some, is that you can go into taking the feeling that you are special because you are an avatar and then looking at the fallen beings and their sense of being special and now you can feel almost like a kinship with the fallen beings because after all, you did not come from earth, the fallen beings do not sense they came from earth, you came here with a goal to improve earth and the good cop fallen beings also think they have a goal of improving the earth and they have an ability to get things done and you can, therefore, come to feel that you are special in working with these special beings.

If you look honestly at spiritual movements, you will see this pattern in many of these movements that the members feel they are special because they are in this movement, they are studying this teaching, they are following this guru and they are practicing this spiritual practice that is surely having a positive impact on the earth. Now, in many cases, of course spiritual people are right by practicing the practice, studying the teachings, raising their consciousness, they are having a positive impact on the earth, but for many spiritual people, there is a limit to that impact because they are doing it from this personally focused self. Look at what we have said, you are exposed to this attack, in order to deal with it, you create a self that is very focused on yourself.

“I am a very special being on earth” self

Now, some avatars encounter the good, so to speak, fallen beings who feel they are special, and as a way to compensate for the trauma, you build another self based on this sense of being special. Even though you have the self that projects that there is a problem with you being on earth, you now build another self that can push this self in the background and this self says that: “You are a very special being on earth.”

You will see this combination of selves in many, many spiritual people. You may say that all avatars have that combination, but the question is how strong is the self that feels special? For some people, it is lesser than in others, and therefore it is easier for these people to transcend it, to come to see it and let it go.

But there are some avatars that have a very strong self, a very strong desire to feel special and we have seen this in all religious and spiritual movements. You see it in political movements. You see it in scientific materialism. Everywhere on the planet, you see people who are seeking to build up this sense of being special based on nationality, intelligence, good looks, whatever you have. So many ways people seek to build this sense of belonging to a special group.

And of course, when you have this self that wants to create the appearance that you are special here on earth, you are special compared to the average person, then you cannot flow with the River of Life because again you are focused on yourself. Everything you do, everything that happens, there is this evaluation, not consciously of course, but subconsciously: “Will this make me look more special or less special?” A simple evaluation that you apply for most people, it is subconscious, they are not even aware of it, but it is there.

A mutual admiration society

You see even in ascended master organizations how this phenomenon is there. In several previous organizations, the members felt they were very, very special, in fact, the most special spiritual people on earth. In this particular dispensation, you see it much less, but you have seen examples of groups of people here or there, on this side of the Atlantic or that side of the Atlantic, that had, that came to the teachings with this sense of being special, this need to feel they were special. And we have, in our teachings, not really catered to this need. In the beginning years, we gave some teachings that seemed to validate the previous teachings, and therefore caused some of the people who have moved on from a previous dispensation to reinforce their sense of being special. But we have also over the years given many teachings to challenge this sense of being special and help people get out of it. Some people have taken advantage of this, others have not.

What you can do, you who are open to this teaching, is that as you work on this uncovering this self you have that is so focused on itself, you can see if there is that other self that has this need to feel special, and then you can use our tools to go after it. You can also learn something from observing other people.

You can see that there is that tendency that here is a guru or a leader who attracts a group to himself or herself. And the leader has this feeling of being special, has the need to feel special and he gives, he or she gives this on to the members. You can see that there is a group there where there is a sort of a mutual admiration society where the leader makes the members feel special and the members make the leader feel special.

You have even seen some groups affiliated with this messenger, I am not saying they followed the messenger because those who feel special do not follow anyone. They think they are smarter than anyone, but they were affiliated with the messenger for some time, and then eventually decided that they were superior to the messenger, they were more special than the messenger, and therefore they were even so special that they could denounce the messenger that he was no longer a messenger, that he had lost his mantle and he was not in contact with the ascended masters and that the masters would never say this or the masters would never say that and on and on and on.

You do not ascend as a “special being”

I am not pointing this out to put these people down. They would not listen to me anyway and even if they listened to it, they would say: “Oh the real Buddha would never say something like that.” Because they are convinced that the real Buddha would validate their sense of feeling special. But would the real Buddha validate the sense of feeling special? What does the sense of feeling special on earth do? It keeps you out of Nirvana, out of the Kingdom of Heaven, out of the ascended state, out of the River of Life. Would the real Buddha really validate this or would he challenge it, make you aware of it, so you could be free of it?

Did I, 2,500 years ago, qualify for my ascension by feeling special? Did Jesus qualify for his ascension by feeling special? Did Saint Germain or El Morya or Kuthumi qualify for their ascension by feeling special? Well, many previous students of ascended master organizations would say: “Yes.”, but it is just not the case. As we have said, you qualify for your ascension by returning to that pure state, the state of pure awareness with which the Conscious You was sent into embodiment by the I AM Presence.

As Jesus said 2,000 years ago, no man shall ascend back to heaven, save he that descended from heaven. Only the Conscious You in its pure state descended from heaven and only when the Conscious You returns to its pure state, returns to its innocence, can it ascend back. No one in heaven feels special and that is why only when you do not feel special, can you enter the ascended realm.

There is no specialness in oneness

Now again, many of these students who have the need to feel special, they would deny this. They would say that: “Of course, ascended masters feel special. Those who have these fantastic mantles, this great responsibility, have these elaborate retreats, of course, they feel special.” But this is the fallen beings projecting their own state of consciousness upon the ascended masters creating idols out of us.

What have we said over and over again? In the ascended realm, we all feel oneness. In oneness, there is no room for specialness. Surely, I have attained a level of consciousness that is higher than most newly ascended masters, but I do not look at a newly ascended master as being inferior to myself or myself as being special because I AM the Buddha and I hold the office as the Lord of the World.

Surely, I can look up and see that there are beings who have achieved a higher level of consciousness than I have, but I do not feel inferior compared to them. They do not feel special compared to me. These kinds of value judgments cannot exist in the ascended realm because nothing that comes out of duality can exist in the ascended realm. The Creator does not feel special compared to you or I or any other self-aware being. The concern just is not there. The consciousness is not there in the ascended realm.

Letting go of this burden of specialness

If you come to look at this, you can see that the need to feel special on earth is an enormous burden for you. It is a millstone around your neck. It is something you are carrying with you and it keeps you out of the River of Life. Now, where does this need to feel special actually come from? Well, it comes from being separated from your I AM Presence and the River of Life and your ascended brothers and sisters even your ascended parents. When you go into the consciousness of separation, you feel alone. You feel you have lost something and it is unbearable. But if you can build the appearance that you are very very special on earth, then you can live with it. You can exist and you can compensate for it by being special on earth.

But nevertheless, the desire to feel special is based on a lack, a black hole in your being and no matter how special you could ever feel on earth or on any other planet, you would never fill the hole. Because the hole can only be filled by reconnecting to your I AM Presence and the entire hierarchy of ascended beings that form the River of Life.

What I am saying is this: The need to feel special keeps you out of the River of Life and it is only by being in the River of Life that you can fill the hole in your being. It is one of these unsolvable problems, at least unsolvable from the viewpoint of the separate self. You might say if you discover this need to feel special, you might at least try and use it constructively by taking what we have said about the fallen beings and say: “Yes, they do appear to be very special, able to do things very smart, having figured a lot of things out, being able to come up with these elaborate arguments. But are they really that smart? When it comes right down to it, are they really that smart? Here is a person or a being who for untold numbers of years in this sphere and untold numbers of years in one or several previous spheres have been trying to do the impossible, have been trying to fill the hole in their being by building the appearance of being special in an unascended sphere. Is that really smart? Are they really so special?”

Are you really so special if you do what they do and trying to make yourself seem special in this world? Or would it not be actually really special to see the weakness of the desire to be special and give it up? Would you not become more special by giving up the desire to be special than by seeking to fulfill this desire which is an impossible task?

Of course, once you give up the desire to feel special, well, you are not going to feel special, are you? But you are going to feel whole. You are going to feel that you are in the River of Life. You are going to feel fulfilled in being who you are and expressing it on earth. And you are going to feel an enormous relief because now you no longer have this burden of evaluating everything you do or say or feel or think or how you see yourself based on this: “Will it make me seem more special or less special?” And you no longer have this fear that something could happen that would shatter your appearance of being special and pull you down and show that you were not so special after all.

If you, who are open to these teachings, can look at yourselves, overcome these momentums and many of you do not have a strong desire to feel special or you would not actually have been attracted to these teachings. But if you can overcome what is there, you can start really tying into that particular current in the River of Life that has been built by others, and therefore you can be the open door for establishing this momentum on earth that will make it easier and easier for people to overcome this need to feel special. I can assure you that there are many well-meaning spiritual people who have spent lifetimes trying to use a spiritual teaching to build the sense of being special and thereby they have delayed their ascension, they have delayed their freedom from this self-focused self, because, of course, a self that wants to appear special, well, what is it focused on? Itself.

The joy of freedom from the self-focused self

This particular dispensation that we have given through this messenger does not cater to the need to feel special. The messenger himself does not cater to people who come wanting to feel special. He is actually very quick to shatter their sense that he is special, and therefore they are special because they are affiliated with him. And we have given many teachings to help you be free of this need to feel special.

And it is not a matter, as I said, of feeling that you are somehow special for not feeling special. It is just a matter of letting it fade away. There is no longer that need because you are experiencing the wholeness that comes only from feeling connected to the I AM Presence, to the River of Life. When you are flowing with the River of Life, you are feeling whole and there is no need to feel special.

This is what we all experience and this is what we want you to experience while you are still in embodiment. I certainly experienced this after I came back out of Nirvana to teach, which, by the way, was not an event that happened as it is seen in most Buddhic mythologies. It was simply that I had reached a level of consciousness where I was able to ascend. I had qualified for my ascension. But I went before the Karmic Board and they asked: “Do you want to ascend physically now or do you want to stay in the body and teach?” And I determined along with my counselors to stay in the body. It was not such a supernatural event that some Buddhists make it out to be. It was simply a determination.

You can say that it is similar to what some people experience when they have a near death experience and they are taken in their finer bodies to meet some counselors in a higher realm and they determine that they are willing to go back. I know some people are sent back or feel they were sent back. But when you are qualified for your ascension, you are not forced to go back. You have the choice and you must choose. I did this and that is why I had quite a number of years there where I was free of this self-focused self, and therefore could actually appreciate and enjoy being in physical embodiment in a different way than I could do before.

And that is why I know how freeing, how liberating, how enjoyable it is to be in embodiment with that freedom from this self-focused self. It is truly the greatest fulfillment, enjoyment you can have on a planet like earth. Naturally, you could say that there is a different kind of enjoyment on a natural planet because even if you are a free being, an enlightened being, an awakened being, whatever you want to call it, on a planet like earth you cannot ignore, of course, all of the things that are happening on earth. You cannot ignore the suffering of other people. But you can still avoid reacting to it, and therefore just be focused on doing what you can do to help people who are willing to rise higher, to look at themselves and to shift their consciousness. You can demonstrate that there is a different way, there is a higher way and it is possible for people to follow it.

The“special guru” trap

Now, just to finish off this topic of the need to feel special, why is it that there are so many spiritual movements where they believe that their guru, their leader is so special or was so special? It is of course, because if the guru is special then the followers of that guru become special because they can recognize the guru. Or as I said, they might, in some cases, decide that they are special because after having followed the guru, they can now denounce the guru, and therefore even be more special than the guru.

But if you step back and look at this, what is actually happening? Well, what is happening is that as the earth has been in an upward spiral for a long time, more and more people are awakening from duality. If you looked at it with the perspective of the ascended masters, you would see that millions and millions of people around the planet are coming close to the point where they can start awakening from duality, they can start seeing the fallacy of duality.

The fallen beings are also aware of this, not the ones in the physical body but the ones in higher realms. They are doing everything they can to deal with this situation and they deal with it in two main ways. One is they seek to prevent people from taking the decisive step towards awakening, they try to stop it. But the other is that they try to divert people into a blind alley. And they do this by setting up a spiritual movement that has a leader that is very special, and then trying to pull the ones that are close to awakening into following that leader. And of course, what kind of leader is it typically? Not in all cases, but in most cases, what kind of leader is it that is willing to set him or herself up as a guru who is very special? Well, it is often the fallen beings. As we have said, there is the good cop fallen beings and the bad cop fallen beings. And there are some fallen beings who, over a long period of time, have cultivated this ability to create the appearance that they are not only good, they are actually spiritual or even holy. And some fallen beings have this ability to project this appearance into people’s minds with such force that many people are overwhelmed by it. Some of you have, when you were young, followed such a guru for some time.

How do you discern that there is such a fallen being masquerading as an advanced guru or a holy person? Well, you can apply what Jesus said: “On their fruits ye shall know them.” And you can look at an organization and, for example, ask yourself do the people in the organization feel they are very special? And then that is a sign that there is something that is unbalanced there.

Reading vibrations behind the appearances

But ultimately you can only expose this by reading the vibration of the being behind the appearance, behind the facade. And this is one of these abilities that is not an ability you can cultivate as a human being. You cannot, with the outer mind, read the vibration. But what can happen is that you make contact with your I AM Presence, with your ascended teachers, and you experience the vibration of an ascended master. And this gives you a frame of reference whereby you can look beyond the facade of this guru in embodiment and read the vibration and feel, oh, it is not nearly at the same level as the ascended masters. And that is the ultimate way to discern.

Some of you can do this, others cannot. Do not despair if you cannot. You will gradually cultivate that ability as you walk the path towards flowing with the River of Life. This is not an ability that you can exercise with the outer mind. It is not so that you can engage in some kind of mental process that causes you to see: “Oh, that person is a fallen being.” It is something that just happens in certain situations where suddenly you feel that flow of the River of Life and what comes to you is: “Oh, that is a fallen being”, if you need to know this.

There are those who have become almost obsessed with developing this ability because they want to label people they do not like as being fallen beings. And you see this in some ascended master organizations. You have even seen examples of it in this organization where there are people who want to be able to label other people as fallen beings, especially those they cannot agree with. This, of course, is not from the River of Life because the River of Life flows spontaneously.

How do you know what is real?

And this now opens up another topic that I want to discourse on, and it is that how do you know anything on earth? How do you really know? How do you know what is an illusion of the fallen beings and a higher way to look at things? How do you know what is right and wrong, true or false? Well, first of all, you will never know what is right and wrong or true or false because these are dualistic evaluations. But what you can come to know is what is an appearance created from the duality consciousness and what comes from the Christ consciousness, the One Mind, the River of Life. But how can you know this?

Many spiritual people, yourselves probably included, started out the spiritual path by studying a spiritual teaching. You are studying this with the outer mind. You are building a database in your mind for: this is a valid spiritual teaching, this is not a valid spiritual teaching. You can use that analytical mind to always compare any new idea to this database: “Oh, yeah, this corresponds to what is valid; no, this corresponds to what is not valid.”

But is this really the ultimate way to know? Is this what true wisdom, true knowledge means? Is this what discernment means? And, of course, it is not. How then can you know? Well, you can know by neutralizing that linear analytical mind. And in order to do this, of course, you need to overcome certain separate selves. Some of these selves are created based on some of the collective selves that the fallen beings have created, because there is a very strong collective self on earth that you can know something through the outer mind, through the analytical mind, the rational mind. Science can tell you what is real or other ways of knowing. There is a strong projection that you can know with the mind, the human mind, what is real and unreal.

When you come to see these selves and let them go, you can neutralize that analytical mind or as we say, the Conscious You can then step outside of the four lower bodies. And then you can connect to the River of Life and through the River of Life you can know. But this is not, again, something you can analyze your way to. It is not that you set up these rational arguments. You just go into neutral and then you wait for the answer, the impulse to come from the River of Life: “This is of the One Mind, this is coming from the separate mind.”

Look at this teaching again about this self that is so focused on itself. What does this self actually think or at least part of this conglomerate of selves? It thinks it can know what is right and wrong. What validates your appearance of yourself is right, what does not is wrong, according to this self. How will you ever come to see this self? Again, not through the outer mind, the analytical rational mind. You will come to see it only by opening yourself up to the River of Life. And through the River of Life, as the River of Life flows through you, you can see the illusion of the self-focused self.

Seeing through connection

You have all experienced this in your lives or you would not be sitting here being open to this teaching. But you can become more aware of this, and realize that instead of trying to figure everything out with the outer mind, you just focus your attention on a certain issue or problem and then you withdraw your attention from the issue, avoid going into it and analyzing it, and you just sort of find a way to perhaps send a question to the River of Life, perhaps just connect, and then you will feel that impulse flowing through you.

It is almost like we could say that you are seeing an issue but you see it only partially because it is dark, there is a darkness covering part of the issue. But when you go into the analytical mind, you are attempting to remove the darkness so you can see the problem clearly. But how do you remove darkness? It has no substance. You cannot put it in a garbage bag and throw it in the garbage can. How do you remove darkness? Bring the light. But where is the light going to come from? Not from the analytical mind. Ah, it is going to come from the River of Life.

When you open yourself to the River of Life, it is as if a beam of light shines through your mind, illumines the issue, the problem, and now you just see it. In many cases, you cannot even put words on what you are seeing. You cannot explain it in a way that the rational mind can relate to. But you see it, you experience it. And then you can see: “Oh, this is unreal, oh, this limits me. I do not want to be limited. I am letting that self go.” There can also be situations in life where you come across some new story that talks about a particular issue or a particular problem and instead of analyzing it, you can go into connecting to the River of Life and suddenly you gain a different perspective on it. It can be a spiritual teaching you are considering, it can be anything.

Seeing through dualistic appearances

What I am telling you here is this. There comes a point on the spiritual path where you begin to see the limitations of the linear rational mind and you begin to connect to the alternative which is the River of Life, which can really give you a different perspective on anything in the material world. Why is this so? Because anything in the material world is an appearance. Some of these appearances are created by the Elohim and are, therefore, real enough. They have a certain reality even though they are not eternal. But many appearances on earth are created out of the duality consciousness, the consciousness of separation. When you connect to the Mind of Oneness, that is the River of Life, and it flows through you, then you can clearly see the appearances based on separation and duality. And this means you have come to a point where you no longer really need an outer spiritual teaching to show you what is real and unreal.

Many of you are in this mode and have been in this mode for a long time that you study our teachings, you use them as your frame of reference. Here is an issue you are wondering about. What did the master say about it? Oh, so now I know what is real and unreal. And this is a valid approach to take, but only at a certain phase of the spiritual path. Because we do not want you to remain in that stage for the rest of your lives. We want you to come to the point where you can connect to the River of Life and thereby directly within yourself experience what is real and what is an appearance. You can still study the teachings and use the teachings to connect to the River of Life. But if you only study the teachings with a rational analytical mind, then the teachings will become a blind alley.

And you can look at spiritual and religious movements, for that matter other movements, even science, and see how many people have been trapped in this reasoning with a rational mind, always trying to figure out what is real and unreal. But what is it that the rational mind does? It must set up an appearance in this world that it says: “This is ultimately real and this is my foundation for comparing everything else.” It is a comparative mind. And this, of course, means that whatever is the appearance that you have elevated to the status of an absolute truth will limit everything else that you see. And it will prevent you from ever going higher than that illusion. You cannot free yourself from that illusion.

What the River of Life does is it gives you an experience of something that is real, not ultimately real, but more real than what you have seen before. And if you continue interacting with the River of Life you will increase your discernment. You will increase your ability to experience what is real, not increasing the ability of your outer mind. That is not the point. The point is to increase your intuition, your inner experience of reality.

Being spiritually self-sufficient

That is self-sufficiency. We do not have any desire to keep you attached to this teaching or this messenger. The messenger is in the fortunate state that having overcome this focus on himself he has no need to keep you tied to him either. He has no need for you to see yourself as his followers or his students. You are students of the ascended masters. But really you are not meant to remain students forever.

You are meant to connect to the ascended masters and experience us directly through the River of Life. Some of you can achieve this. You might still want to be affiliated with the messenger. Others will say: “No, I need to go somewhere else to fulfill this particular aspect of my Divine plan.” This is, of course, what we desire to see for you, that you gain that clarity of where your Divine plan wants to take you, and where you can have the greatest impact for your personal growth and for bringing the world closer to the golden age.

Do you see how so many spiritual movements are based on a certain savior complex? We are doing something epically important to improve the world. Can you see that when you overcome this focus on self you are free of this? You are free of this. And that means what? That means now instead of holding an image in your outer mind of what it means to be a spiritual student, you can instead open your mind to flowing with the River of Life as it wants to flow through you at this particular time.

The illusion of the absolute truth

One of the enigmas, seemingly, that you encounter as you go into this stage of the path is that you have this outer self that wants to believe that there is some absolute truth that you can always rely upon. As I said, when you go into this building the outer appearance you take one appearance on earth, one dualistic truth or dualistic polarity and raise that to being an absolute truth. There is a very, very, very strong momentum on earth that there must be something that is the absolute truth.

This ultimately comes from the fallen beings who are trying to build their sense of being special by defining something in this world as being an absolute truth. But this is an unascended sphere. How could anyone in the unascended sphere or anything in the unascended sphere be an absolute truth? The ultimate truth is the Creator or even the awareness that is beyond the Creator.

You have this very strong momentum and when you find the spiritual path how do you all react? Well, you think, oh, this spiritual teaching is the absolute truth. Finally, I found the absolute truth. This teaching comes from the ascended masters who are ascended so naturally what they give us is the absolute truth. Then you hear about the concept of flowing with the River of Life, and that the River of Life can express itself through you and can show you what is real and unreal. And this self will then project into your mind that, well, this means that whatever comes from the River of Life must be the absolute truth. But that is not the case. And it is a very dangerous illusion to be in because it can cause you to experience the River of Life but then shut yourself off because you felt deceived.

There is always more to see

Here is exactly what happens. You are at a certain level of consciousness. Let us say you are at the 98th level of consciousness. You step outside of your outer mind, you connect to the River of Life, you experience the River of Life flowing through you and it shows you something you have not seen before. But what the River of Life shows you is what you can see at the 98th level of consciousness. This is a fairly high level of consciousness compared to most people on earth and you can see a lot at that level. But if you think that what you see at the 98th level is the absolute truth then you have a problem because there is a 99th level. And at the 99th level you can see more than you can see at the 98th level and so on up through the remaining levels. Of course, the same applies at the 48th level.

You see you cannot approach the River of Life, or connecting to the River of Life, with this attitude that the River of Life should show you the absolute truth. This is something this messenger realized many years ago. And it has helped him survive psychologically as a messenger, because in this position where you are claiming you are taking messages from the ascended masters and you are putting them out there where people can find it, you can very easily come to feel that you do not want to make a mistake, which means that everything you get should be, if not an absolute truth, then at least accurate.

And quite frankly throughout the ages the biggest challenge for people who have connected to the River of Life and dare to express it, dare to be an open door for it, is that after they have expressed something they use their analytical minds to evaluate it, to compare it to some worldly standard. And now they decide: “Oh, this was not the ultimate truth so I do not dare to do this anymore.”

And this messenger could have done the same thing except he realized: “I have a certain level of consciousness and this means the ascended masters can only bring forth what I can grasp with my current level of consciousness.” He also realized this is perfectly in order because this means that the people who are at or close to the same level of consciousness, they can grasp what is being said. It is adapted to their level of consciousness.

He also realized that he came to a point where he consciously decided: “There is nothing I know that is an absolute truth, because at any moment the ascended masters could show me a higher understanding.” And this means that he was open, first of all, to realizing that what he could see right now was not an ultimate truth, but he was open to letting us take him higher at any time. Whereas, if you want an absolute truth you are saying: “Now I have the absolute truth. Now I do not need the ascended masters anymore. I do not want to be open to a higher truth because I have the absolute truth. And what could be higher than the absolute?”

Raising up people in a specific situation

You see when you begin to connect to the River of Life it is very important to switch your mind. You are not looking for the River of Life to give you an absolute truth. You are looking for the River of Life to express what can be expressed through you at the moment given your level of consciousness, given the level of consciousness of the people who are hearing what you are saying and the situation you are in.

This again ties in with this teaching of the interdependent originations. In any situation the situation is much more complex than what you see with the outer mind, so there are many factors that determine what can be expressed by the River of Life in a given situation. It is not a matter of bringing forth an absolute truth that is valid for all people in all situations. It is a matter of what can help the people in this specific situation come up higher. And this means that in one situation something might be expressed, in another situation something else might be expressed.

And now we come to this point where we have seen ascended master students use the linear mind. We have students who have now been in a certain ascended master dispensation for many years and have studied the teachings. They feel this is the highest teaching they have. They feel that they have a grasp on the teaching. Now there comes this impertinent person who claims to be a messenger for the ascended masters and he puts out a website claiming this is from the real Jesus. These older students they look at this and then they compare with the analytical mind: “Ah, here is something on this new website that is not in accordance with what was said in the old so the new must be false.”

If you do this with the River of Life, with your own contact with the River of Life, you will lose that contact, because your outer mind will become so obsessed with defining what is absolutely real that you will say this outer teaching, this must be real. And, therefore, you close your mind to the flow of the River of Life. You have to cultivate, in order to maintain your connection to the River of Life, you have to cultivate this awareness that the River of Life is always seeking to raise up people in a specific situation. The purpose is to help people transcend their current level of consciousness. It is not to manifest a certain physical condition. It is not to bring forth the ultimate truth. It is, in a specific situation, to raise up those who are involved with that situation.

Therefore, you do not go back and analyze what was said through you. You do not go back with the outer mind and compare this to what might have been said earlier through you or what might have been said through someone else or what might have been said in a spiritual teaching. You are content that what was expressed was what needed to be expressed in that situation and then you just flow with it. And when the next situation comes up, you allow the River of Life to express what it wants to express there and you are content with that and then you move on.

No need to analyze

Many people will be afraid to do this. They will have a fear: “What if I said something wrong?” They go into analyzing. But as I have tried to explain to you, you never can determine this by analyzing because you must always have some appearance that you think is the absolute truth. What is the alternative? It is set aside the fear. Maybe what was expressed through you in a particular situation was not the highest that could have been expressed. Maybe you were not quite connected. Maybe you were a little bit biased in your mind. Maybe you wanted a certain outcome of the situation. Maybe it was not entirely pure what came through you. But instead of going into fear, instead of analyzing, you just say: “Then I have to be more neutral next time.” And you strive to be more and more neutral. And the more neutral you become, the more pure it is what comes through you. And that is when you say: “No need to analyze. I am just flowing with the River of Life. In any situation I am flowing and once the situation has passed, it is passed. Now it is a matter of where do I flow next? Where does the river want to take me next?” And when you can overcome that self-focused self that causes you to hold on to something that you think you must fix and that you cannot let go of, then you can really flow with the river. And you are just flowing from situation to situation.

And you will be amazed at how out of conditions that you thought could never be changed will suddenly be liquefied. And you will start flowing around them or through them. And things will open up for you that you could not imagine before. And again then, do not analyze. Do not compare. Do not have in your mind this what should or should not happen. Be willing to flow and continue to flow.

What one has done all can do

I know and I sense for many of you that you still have many questions. You still have certain fears: “How do I do this? How do I actually come to see a self? How do I let go of a self?” But we have already given many of teachings on this that you can study and apply. You can talk to each other. You can learn from each other. You can support each other. You could create groups where you would meet on the internet and talk about these separate selves and how you can help each other overcome them. Many things you can do.

But what you really can do is you can realize that all of these fears, all of this insecurity is just projections from the fallen beings and your separate selves. And you can look at this messenger. You can look at other people who have applied the teachings and realize they are not special. What is the essential motto of the ascended masters known in several previous organizations? What one has done all can do. It is a doable task because if it was not doable for you, you would not even be open to the teaching. You would not be here. You would not have found the teaching. You would not have thought there was any validity to it. By the mere fact that you are here, it is a realistic potential in your Divine plan that you can let go of this self-focused self and flow with the River of Life.

With this, I, Gautama Buddha, seal you in the particular current of the River of Life that I AM, and that I am one with, that is created by all of the beings in this unascended sphere who have attained the level of the Buddhic consciousness, and all of the beings in previous spheres who have attained the level of the Buddhic consciousness. And I can assure you that is a considerable momentum. I am not giving you a fantasy here. I know, I experience what can be achieved by letting go of this last attachment of this personal self-focused self. May this be your experience also, and in this lifetime.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Free yourself from the reactionary pattern with the fallen beings

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava, which should come as no surprise after such a magnificent giving of my mantra 144 times, which certainly is not something that is done often on earth. Nevertheless, it is a powerful mantra and certainly you can experience that power by giving it nine times or 33 times or 108 times. But there is a special multiplication I can give when you give the mantra 144 times. 

Encountering fallen beings

Now then, what is my aim? Well, my aim really is to continue on this magnificent discourse that Saint Germain gave, but also what other masters have given. Let us take the concept that Saint Germain gave that you each have a self that is very focused on yourself. What exactly is the self that this self is focused on? Well, it is a self that is defined in relation to earth. Whether you were an avatar who came to earth from a natural planet or whether you are one of the original lifestreams on earth, you have formulated a self in reaction, in response to current conditions on earth. When I say current, I do not, of course, mean this very moment. I actually mean the moment that you created that self, the conditions you were exposed to. 

And we have given you this concept of the birth trauma, that is what avatars can encounter the first time you embody on earth and are exposed to the fallen beings. We have given you the concept of an earth trauma, that is what the original inhabitants are exposed to when they first encounter the fallen beings. Even though we use different words, the process is, of course, very similar, because what really takes place there is that you encounter certain beings, and at least some of them are in human bodies like yourself. You probably are not aware of the fallen beings and other octaves, the emotional, mental and identity level. You encounter these beings who are in physical bodies like yourself, who look similar to the other human beings you know, and who, up until a certain point, acted at least somewhat similar to other human beings.

But now you are in the situation where you are either physically attacked or tortured by these people, or you are emotionally or mentally humiliated, put down, made to feel inadequate, stupid, or many other such negative feelings. What happens in that situation is that, first of all, you realize that here are some people that look like the human beings you have encountered so far, but you suddenly realize they do not act like any of the human beings you have encountered so far. And why not? Because you realize they do not have the boundaries that normal human beings have, the boundaries for what they will do to others or rather what they will do to you. So far you have encountered people who followed whatever norms were in your society. And what is a society? It is a group of people living together and in order to live together, there has to be a certain code, a certain set of rules for how people treat each other. And as part of these rules, it is defined that there are certain things that you do not do as a human being.

Now, this is a double-edged sword as other masters have talked about. Every culture has a definition that you cannot be spiritual as a human being. You cannot be the open door for the River of Life. You cannot stand out from the crowd in various ways. The one side of it is that the culture defines that you cannot be a Christed being on earth. But on the other side, the culture defines there are certain things you cannot do to other people. You cannot harm them or violate them or torture them or put them down in various ways.

 But now you are suddenly encountering people where you realize they have no boundaries. Their willingness to hurt you, to harm you, to destroy you psychologically is literally without boundaries. They are willing to do anything they can think of to achieve their goal. And then, you realize that their goal really is not to kill you. Their goal is to destroy you emotionally, mentally, psychologically, however you see it at the time. But you realize that they want to destroy you.

You may sense certain feelings from them that they hate you. And, of course, you cannot understand why: “What have I done?” And in many cases, you can look at a situation like this and say you did not do anything physical to these people. Why do they hate you? Why do they want to destroy you? And this, of course, is what many, many people have encountered in their past lifetimes. It is this experience that here are certain people who do not have normal boundaries and who have an almost unrestricted willingness to harm you. 

The state of shock 

And you can see when you look at history of how people have attempted to deal with this—the problem of evil as it is called—and this is for many people based on personal experience. What happens here is that when you encounter this situation, it is so shocking to you that you are overwhelmed. You are emotionally overwhelmed. You are mentally overwhelmed. You are overwhelmed at the identity level because you cannot understand why this happened to you. You often have two questions: “Why did this happen to me? Why are they doing this to me?” And we can put it this way that, in some cases, you go out of embodiment after such an experience. They literally kill your physical body. In other cases, they torture you and then you are still in embodiment, perhaps in jail, perhaps just thrown up into society, being severely wounded, certainly emotionally wounded. But in any event, you have some time after this event to try to process it, to try to find some way to go on living. 

There are many people who, after such an event, actually lose their desire to live, lose their will to live. They almost give up and they want to no longer be alive, no longer be conscious. But, of course, the physical octave or planet earth in general is a rather merciless environment. You can wish yourself to not be in embodiment and yes, you can kill your physical body to go out of embodiment, but before you know it, you are back into another body. You can wish yourself to be unconscious, but it is very difficult to make yourself unconscious. Some people go into using chemical means or other means, but still regardless of what you do, you cannot escape the need to process this experience and somehow deal with it. And how do you process an experience? 

Well, you create a separate self. You create a subconscious self or, in most cases, you really create several, but nevertheless, let us simplify. What is the purpose, what is the function of this subconscious self? Well, ultimately it is to help you still be conscious, still be alive and be able to stand it. You can stand being alive, stand being conscious. And this means that this separate self must try to do two things. First of all, push the experience out of your conscious awareness so you are not overwhelmed. But it must also try to explain the experience so that you can deal with living on earth despite the fact that you know these things can happen. What can this self use to explain the experience? Well, only what is available to it in the culture where the experience happened.

The hidden agenda of fallen beings

And this is why you see, when you look at this historically, how this problem of evil has been so difficult for people to deal with. Because when you look back in known history, you will see that the religions, the philosophies that have existed have not given a clear explanation of what evil is and why it exists. And why have they not done this? Because they have been influenced by the fallen beings. The fallen beings, when they came to earth, they had one overall agenda. They wanted to take control over the earth. This had three elements. 

First of all, they had to hide their own existence. They had to hide the fact that they are here. And that some of them are in a physical embodiment but that there are fallen beings in the emotional, mental and identity realm. They have projected these philosophies and religions or they took whatever was there when they came and distorted it in order to hide that there are these beings who are fundamentally different than other human beings. Why these beings exist, where they came from, why they are allowed to come to earth, what psychology they have? But they have also hidden that there are other realms besides the physical—the emotional, mental and identity realm, and that there are fallen beings in those realms as well who are seeking to control human beings. 

The other thing they needed to accomplish was that they needed to, as much as possible, cut the earth off, cut human beings off from receiving direct input from beyond the four levels of the material universe, the spiritual realm. This, of course, in practice means they had to cut people off from receiving direct input from the ascended masters because we are and have been, since the very beginning, the very beings who were assigned to assist the lifestreams on earth in their growth. This is what they had to do. 

Then, the third thing was that they had to prevent any person from reaching a certain level of consciousness because when you reach a certain level of, whether you call it Christhood or Buddhahood, you attain this discernment. A discernment that is not based on intellectual reasoning, but is based on a direct experience of, what we now call, the River of Life, but which can be called other things and has been called other things. When you experience that there is a reality beyond the appearances on earth, it is not a matter of arguing for or against, you just know this what is beyond earth is real and this idea and that idea and the next idea coming from the fallen beings, this is not real. You also know that there are beings who are entirely benign and, therefore, you can see that there are certain beings who are not like human beings, who are actually evil. And this means, of course, they cannot hide their existence from you and if you expose this to the people, they cannot stay hidden. They do everything they can to prevent people from reaching a certain level of discernment, Christhood, Buddhahood, spiritual growth, whatever you prefer to call it. And how do they do this? 

Avatars: the balancing factor on earth

Well, I just said that they expose people to this very severe trauma and if you look at humankind, you can see that there are eight billion people almost on the planet and not all of them have been exposed to this kind of severe trauma. And why not? Because they have not been a threat to the fallen beings. You also see that almost all people have been exposed to some form of trauma and this is because when people are traumatized, they are much easier to control because they must create these separate selves to deal with the trauma. But when it comes to avatars or those original inhabitants who have started reaching higher level of consciousness, then, the fallen beings have a special treatment they will reserve for such people, such beings. And this is a much more targeted, personal attack. And what is the aim of the attack? 

Well, it is, of course, various things, but let us here focus on the situation of many avatars. Avatars are quite different in their motivation for coming to earth in the level of consciousness they had before they came. But what we can say is that when the ascended masters decided to allow fallen beings to come to earth, this was not a simple decision to implement because the fallen beings were allowed to come here to serve as substitute teachers, as we have said, because so many people on earth could only learn from the School of Hard Knocks. And if there is one thing fallen beings are better at than ascended masters, it is to give people hard knocks because we respect free will. 

There was a very complicated equation that was put into action when the fallen beings were allowed to come here. And it was basically this, that the fallen beings would not be allowed to disturb the balance on earth more than a certain amount to a certain degree. And this is difficult to envision, but let us just take the image of the scales where there are two bowls hanging from this apparatus. If you put weight in one bowl, it tilts, the whole scale tilts. Here you have one bowl, you put a fallen being there and it tilts down. But this could disturb the balance of the planet, so what do you do to avoid it? You put an avatar in the other bowl and if the avatar has a similar level of attainment from a natural planet that the fallen being has, not really attainment, but the negative attainment, then it evens the scales. 

The fallen being is on earth, it can do whatever fallen beings do and harm other people, but it cannot accelerate the downward spiral that the earth was in when the fallen beings came. Neither can the avatar reverse the downward spiral because it is balanced by the fallen beings. This maintains the, we might say, state where it is up to the original inhabitants of the earth to decide whether the earth continues to go down or goes up. In other words, the fallen beings are not deciding the future of the earth, the avatars are not deciding the future of the earth. 

 “You cannot ignore us”

What do you have now? Well, you have some avatars that came to earth specifically to hold the balance for specific fallen beings. This means that the avatars had some awareness—yes, you forget this with the outer mind—but you can reconnect to it intuitively that you need to keep yourself, we might say, in a state of purity. There are certain activities on earth that you cannot allow yourself to engage in. This is just something you sense intuitively. In other words, you cannot allow yourself, of course, to do what the fallen beings do, but you cannot really allow yourself to go into fighting the fallen beings because, then, you cannot hold the balance.

What this actually means is that you have a certain intuitive sense that you should stay away from the fallen beings. You should avoid engaging with them. Again, this does not go for all avatars, but it certainly goes for some. What is it that the fallen beings do when they attack you? Well, basically, what most avatars on earth have seen is that they see what is going on earth, they see what the fallen beings are doing, and they know they do not want to engage in this. They want to stay clear of this, which means they basically try to ignore the fallen beings. 

But this, of course, is not what the fallen beings want because if you ignore the fallen beings, you are holding the balance for the fallen beings. If you stay clear of a certain fallen being, you can still hold the balance so you even the scales. And the other thing is, of course, that fallen beings are thinking they are very, very important, so the worst thing they can encounter is somebody who does not think they are important but just ignores them. And, of course, a fallen being can sense that an avatar has light, more light than they have, so they do not want avatars to ignore them. 

Basically, you may think there are outer reasons for why they attack you personally. There may be a specific situation, as described in the My Lives book, where they are trying to drag you into feeling responsible for something that happened. Or you may feel they are attacking you out of pure hatred. But the deeper reason why they are attacking you is to say to you: “You cannot ignore us. You cannot live your life on earth as if we were not here. You have to react to us.” And that is why they attempt to put you in a situation where you are exposed to such severe abuse that you cannot ignore it. That you are, so to speak, forced to react. You are forced to come to this moment of realization, this hitting the concrete experience, where you experience that there are these beings who have an unrestricted willingness to destroy you. And when you acknowledge this that these beings exist and that they are targeting you, it is impossible not to react.

“What did I do to deserve this?”

None of us who ever came to earth as avatars have been able to avoid reacting. It does not matter what kind of mythology you build up about Jesus or the Buddha or this or that teacher being so special. Nobody could avoid reacting. This was, of course, foreseen by the ascended masters, but it was also foreseen by many avatars because we could see that even though this was a very difficult situation, it was still an opportunity for growth for us. 

Not to go into too complicated of a consideration about this, what I want to stay with is this: When you were exposed to this attack, you created this self. You created more selves, but let us just simplify—you created this self. And what is the very central psychology of this self? It is that something happened to you that was so severe that you could not ignore it, but really that this something affected you in such a way that you cannot just walk away from it. You cannot just let it go as if it did not matter at all. You see, the fallen beings are saying: “You cannot ignore us because we are so important.” You build this self. Why did you build this self? Because even though they are the ones who are attacking you, you as an avatar, you feel responsible for everything you do on earth. You feel responsible for even being here. You feel there must have been some reason they attacked you. And, of course, there was. You are an avatar. You have life. They do not want you here. 

But you feel there must be something in you, about you, about what you did or who you are, that caused them to attack you. And that is why you cannot just let it go. You see what Saint Germain said? You have this self that is focused on yourself and this is what the fallen beings managed to cause you to create. Because you are saying, basically: “What did I do to deserve this?” You think there must be something about you that caused you to be attacked this way and you think you need to figure out what it is. And until you figure out what it is, you cannot let go of the situation. 

And this, of course, is heavily reinforced by projections from the fallen beings who tie into this desire you have when you come to earth that you want to improve conditions on earth. You want to make a positive difference. And when they expose you to this trauma, they often cause you to feel that: “Oh, I shouldn’t have done something.” Or you feel: “I shouldn’t have reacted this way.” In other words, they cause you to go into this thinking that there was something you should have done differently, either a physical action or your psychological reaction to the situation. You should have been able to do better. 

“I need to fix this problem”

Now, you have this self that says: “There is something wrong with you on earth. You did something wrong or you are a wrong kind of person. You have no right to be who you are. You have no right to be here. You shouldn’t have made this or that mistake.” In other words, you now feel, even though they attacked you, you feel somewhat responsible either for what you did or how you reacted. But, of course, you were not responsible. But do you see the psychological mechanism? It is because you think there was something wrong with you that you cannot just let it go. You think, as all selves project, that there is a problem you have to solve. And until you have solved the problem, you cannot let the situation go. And this caused many avatars to then engage with the fallen beings, to try to study the fallen beings and their psychology and find out why did the fallen beings do what they did: “Why do they hate me so much? Why do they think I am wrong, that I am a bad person, that I shouldn’t be here?” All of these things. Because you think that if you can understand them and why they attacked you, maybe you can remedy the situation. Maybe you can change them so they do not hate you anymore, so they do not want you off the planet, so they do not think you are a bad person. 

You see, there was a specific situation when this happened to you, each one of you. You, each one of you, had your own individual reaction to it. You created your own personal self based on it. But the central mechanism is the same. You feel something happened that was a problem. You are partly responsible for that problem, therefore, you are responsible for fixing the problem. And you feel that as long as you cannot, as long as you have not fixed the problem, you cannot let it go. But what is really happening there is, that in effect you are saying: “I can’t let go of the fallen beings. I can’t leave the fallen beings behind. I can’t ignore the fallen beings until I fix the problem.” And this is, of course, exactly what the fallen beings want. 

They want you to not ignore them, but they also want you to engage with them because, then, you can make karma with them, you can be involved with them lifetime after lifetime and you are not holding the same balance against them that you were holding before. They can drag you down and, therefore, cause the scales to tip towards their side, which means they can influence more people and gain more control of the planet. It still does not mean that they can influence the future of the planet because if they get some avatars to engage with them, then obviously the ascended masters, the Karmic Board, will send other avatars so the balance is still there. This is why the fallen beings have not destroyed planet earth. 

The self-focused self

But the problem, of course, becomes how can we, as the ascended masters, now help those avatars who have become embroiled with, entangled with the fallen beings. And as Saint Germain said, all of the teachings we have given you on these subconscious selves, separate selves, are really leading up towards this point where you can see that when you were exposed to this trauma, you created this self that is very focused on you. Before you came to earth, or even before you were exposed to this trauma, you were, as an avatar, not focused on yourself. You were focused on how you could help the people on earth, how you could help raise the earth. You were focused outside yourself. But after you are exposed to this severe trauma, you become focused on yourself.

Now, this is a little tricky because many avatars, of course, still retain their sense that: “I am here to do something.” Avatars generally engage in activities that somehow help humanity progress. But the thing is, once you have created this self that is focused on you, everything you do is done through that self and relates to that self. You may be engaged in a seemingly altruistic activity, but you are doing it from the viewpoint of this self-focused self, where it is again: “How does this reflect on me?” You are always sensitive to other people’s reactions. 

Many avatars reacted by feeling that: “Oh, I am here to help other people, but the fallen beings hate me, and most people just ignore me because they can’t understand what I am trying to teach them. But this must be because I am not good enough at approaching people on earth. I must change myself so that I can reach people.” You now go into this pattern of reacting to conditions on earth. You are reacting to the fallen beings: “Perhaps I can make them not hate me.” You are reacting to human beings: “Perhaps I can make them listen to me.” 

But you are reacting now. And this is what this self-conscious self does. It causes you to react because you are always trying to achieve something outside your own mind, something that involves other people with free will, some fallen beings, some human beings, but you are trying to change something out there. In other words, instead of being like the sun which is radiating its light, you are still radiating light, but you have in your mind that the light should produce a certain result. And your self-focused self is evaluating everything based on: “Am I achieving the result or not?” This is clearly reactionary. 

Now again, for each one, as you begin to unravel this, and as many of you have already used the teachings and the tools, you will see that you have your own individual specific view of this. You sort of have an image of who you are in relation to earth: Why you are here? What you can achieve? How you can achieve it? And this is very individual. It is necessary for you on an individual basis to uncover this in yourself. We cannot give a dictation where we explain this for each one, partly because it would take a long time, but also because if we give even some examples of this, you might think: “Oh, then my self must be like that.” But it is not. They are all individual. But you can, of course, by using our tools, uncover what it is for you each one. 

You cannot fix this problem

But what I want to focus on here is that regardless of the specific characteristics of these selves, the basic psychology is exactly the same. There is a problem you must solve, and until it is solved, you cannot let go of the situation. You cannot let go of the self. You cannot let go of the fallen beings. You cannot let go of human beings. You cannot let go of earth. It is as Saint Germain said: “You are holding on to something.” You might have resolved other things in your psychology, but there is something you are holding on to. And the essence of why you are holding on is this sense that there is something you have to fix, something you have to change before you can let go.

And, of course, this is an impossible situation. Because the something you need to change is based on a situation that might have taken place two million years ago. And that situation is no longer there in the physical. It cannot be changed. How will you ever fix the problem? Well, some will say: “Well, I can make the fallen beings not hate me. I can make human beings listen to me.” And, yes, you could potentially do that. But the problem here is that, is it actually possible to make the fallen beings not hate you as an avatar? Is it possible to make human beings listen to you? Well, yes, that is possible. And theoretically, it is possible to change the fallen being. But still, even if you were to change a fallen being, even if you were to make human beings listen to you, would that make you feel that you had solved the problem? And this is what you need to come to realize, that it would not. Why not? Well, look at earth. You may have caused some fallen beings to change their mind about you. But there are still fallen beings on the planet who are doing all kinds of things. You may get some people to listen to you, but there are billions of other people that will not listen. 

Let these reactionary selves die! 

You have a simple question to ask yourself: “Do I want to stay on earth until the last fallen being is either reformed or gone, and until all human beings are willing to listen to a spiritual teaching? Or do I want to make my ascension now or in the next lifetime?” You have free will. You can stay with earth as long as you want. But many of you have been attracted to these teachings precisely because it is in your Divine plan that you ascend after this lifetime or in the next lifetime. This is what you need to tune in to. You could say, as an avatar, you came to earth to turn the earth around, put the earth in an upward spiral that brings it towards becoming a natural planet. And this is a doable goal. Yes, it is a doable goal. It is an attainable goal. But you look at the planet right now, and you see that even though Saint Germain is talking about the Golden Age, there is still a long way before the earth becomes a natural planet.

The question is, again, how long do you want to stay with earth? But even if you feel that you want to stay with earth until some positive change has happened, you still can benefit immensely from looking at this dynamic we have talked about. Because as long as you have this self-focused self, first of all, you will not have the maximum impact on the earth because you cannot really be an open door for the Holy Spirit and the River of Life as long as you have this self-focused self. But moreover, you cannot enjoy being here because you cannot be free of the past. You are still in a reactionary mode, reacting to the fallen beings, reacting to human beings, even reacting to yourself reacting to earth. You have layers of reactionary selves. You create one reactionary self that causes you to react a certain way, an unbalanced way. In order to deal with that, you have to create another reactionary self that reacts to your first reactionary self and this can go on with layers upon layers. Whether you want to ascend now or stay with earth, the question is, again, do you want to be free of this reactionary approach to life on earth?

And if you do, you need to look at this self-focused self. And what you need to do is take the teachings we have given, contemplate them, whatever works for you individually, use whatever invocations there are. But you really need to contemplate this, that the self says that: “Something happened in the past that was a problem, and you cannot leave the earth behind or your own past behind or the fallen beings behind until you have fixed the problem.” But you need to come to see that the problem that is defined by this self is entirely unreal because it was produced by the manipulation of the fallen beings. And everything they do is a lie. Everything is an illusion. Whatever clever arguments they come up with, it is all smoke and mirrors. And when you come to see this, that is when you can look back to what you are holding on to on the riverbank and you can see: “There is no problem to solve, there is no problem I want to solve. It’s impossible to solve the problem and I don’t want to think it’s possible anymore.” And that is when you can open your hand, or rather your mind, and just let it go. 

Let it all go!

Before that happens, you need and you will be confronted with what Jesus called the prince of this world, what the Buddha called the demons of Mara. And you have the story of the Buddha sitting under the Bo tree being ready to go into Nirvana and as the last initiation he needed to be confronted by the demons of Mara. And, as we have said before, the real test of this was could they get him to react? But how could they get him to react? If he thought there was a problem he had not fixed. If he thought: “I can’t just leave the fallen beings behind.” And what these demons will do, what the fallen beings will do, is they will scream at you or they will whisper clever arguments in your ear: “You can’t just leave us behind. You can’t just walk away from us. You can’t ignore us. We are so important.” They will even project at you that you are only important in relation to them. If you leave them behind, you are not important anymore. All kinds of clever arguments.

But you need to somehow come to the point where, you look at this, you see it and you say: “I have had enough of reacting to these fallen beings. I am leaving you behind. I am leaving the problem behind. I no longer want to fix it or compensate for it or explain it or understand it. I don’t want to understand the fallen beings. I don’t want to change the fallen beings. I don’t want to understand human beings. I don’t want to change human beings. I just want to be who I am in the time I have left on earth and then, I want to ascend.” And you can come to that realization when you are right at the ascension point. The Buddha came to it as he was sitting there ready to go into Nirvana. Jesus came to it when he was hanging on the cross and gave up the ghost. The ghost was this self, that there was something he could not leave behind on earth. But there is no law that says this has to be the last thing you give up on earth. You can theoretically give it up anytime. And many of you have been working on yourselves for so long that you can within a foreseeable time, foreseeable future, come to that point of giving this up.

And this is the ultimate freedom on earth. When you can be on earth, you can be in the world but not of the world because you are not reacting to anything on earth. And this is, of course, what we desire to see. Of course, for all people, but realistically, it is more the ascended master students who have been willing to make use of the teachings we have given in this dispensation that have the potential to achieve this. And all of you have this opportunity. Some of you may feel like it is far from you, you still have so much work to do, but you still may also have some time left on earth, right? Why wait till the last minute? Why make this the last thing you can give up on earth? Because if you can give it up earlier, then not only will it be much more enjoyable for you to be on earth because you are free of this burden, but you will also have a much greater positive impact on raising the collective consciousness. And many of you have this in your Divine plans, that you want to have the biggest possible impact in this, your last embodiment. And you are willing to do whatever it takes to get to the point where you can have that impact. 

Many of you have already taken many steps in that direction. You did not know consciously what was the goal you were moving towards, but now you do. You can accelerate your progress. All of the tools we have given are valid. We may give more tools, but you do not need to wait for that because you already have tools that can help you deal with this issue. And it is not really a matter of mechanically using tools. It is a matter of creatively looking at yourself and your own reactions from different angles until you see why you are so self-focused, why there is that one thing you cannot let go of. 

This is what I wanted to give you at this conference. I am grateful for the opportunity. I have enjoyed being with you, being one with many of you who are able to step outside of your outer mind and not just listen to a dictation, but truly experience and absorb it, looking beyond the words, connecting to the stream of consciousness that I AM, that is behind the words, that is producing the words. I hope that you have enjoyed my Presence as I have enjoyed yours. And with this, I seal you in my love and my gratitude.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Let the self-centered self die and jump into the River of Life


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, September  24, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I am free. Why am I free? Because I am flowing with the River of Life. There is no freedom outside the River of Life. And as I say this in the physical octave the demons of Mara, the dark forces, the prince of this world, are raising up their ugly heads above the water where they normally hide and they are objecting, for they say there is only freedom in being a separate being and raising that being up to as far as it can be raised until it becomes a god in its own right.

A false dualistic image of God and freedom

But you see, how could there ever be a god that was separated from the Creator? There is nothing in this world of form that could exist without the Creator. The concept that you could create a separate self that could reach the same status as the Creator can only come from a mind that is completely trapped in illusion, in maya, in delusion. How can you be free in illusion? You can only be free in reality. All of these dark forces who have attempted, some of them for a very long time, to attain this ultimate freedom where they think they have power to do whatever they want, they are not free.

There is an ancient lie put out by the fallen beings after they came to this planet that you only gain freedom by rebelling against the will of God. But when you rebel against the will of God, which god are you rebelling against? Well, only the man-made god, the angry being in the sky. What have the fallen beings really done? They have first defined a false god in such a way that it seems like this god wants to control everything you do. Then they have defined the concept that only in rebelling against this god do you gain freedom. Only in total selfishness, self-focus, self-centeredness, do you gain freedom.

These are the two dualistic polarities they are projecting out there, just another of the myriad examples of how the duality consciousness defines these dualistic extremes and then projects that the only way to look at the issue is that there is the truth and there is the error. But, as we have said so many times, neither the dualistic so-called truth nor the dualistic so-called lie have any reality to them. They are both illusions. The real Creator is not the tyrant in the sky, for the real Creator has given you free will, has given you self- awareness by giving you a portion, an extension of its own One Mind and it has given you freedom to do whatever you want with that self. You have the freedom to go into illusion and take your illusions or your delusions of grandeur as far as you can possibly take them before you finally have enough of it. And all will have enough of it. At least, so far, all have eventually had enough.

 In REALITY all life is one

There is no freedom in being apart. You cannot see yourself as a separate being and be free. Why is this so? Well, it is not for outer reasons. It is not because God is punishing you or limiting you. It is because your life experience depends only on the contents of your own mind. Whatever sense of self you define, you are trapped in that self. If you define yourself as a separate self, you are trapped in that self. And therefore, the very way you define your self, takes away your freedom. You may define the self in such a way that you think you have freedom because within this world view that you have defined, you think you can do anything you want. You think that in total selfishness, in total disregard for other forms of life, you gain total freedom. Yet, this is an illusion and why is it an illusion?

Well, this is one of the central enigmas on earth. It is an illusion because in reality all life is one. As other masters have said, take the statement: “only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion” but if only Brahman exists, then there is nothing outside of Brahman, so the world must also be Brahman, meaning, everything is one in the interdependent originations that the Buddha talked about so long ago.

The reality is that everything is created out of the Creator’s being and therefore, everything is one in the Creator’s being. And therefore, the illusion or the impression or the world view or the experience that you are a separate being who can do whatever you want, can only be an illusion. That illusion does not exist in any kind of reality. That illusion exists only in the mind, the mind of self-aware beings who have chosen to go into the illusion of separation rather than remaining in the reality of oneness or at least connectedness.

You start out as a connected being. This is the natural state. You can then expand your sense of connection until you cross a certain threshold and now connection smoothly merges into a sense of oneness, which then eventually merges, not into a sense of oneness, but an experience of oneness. But because of free will, a self-aware being has the right to move into a different state of consciousness where it does not see itself as one with the River of Life. Because even when you start at the 48th level on a planet like earth, as we have explained, you have some sense of being connected to the River of Life. You may not call it the River of Life, you may not see it that way, but you still have some sense of being connected and there is only one thing you can be connected to, the River of Life, that is created out of all of the beings who are transcending themselves, moving back or rather moving towards that state of the Creator consciousness.

What is real oneness?

So there is no freedom outside of oneness and this requires some contemplation from those who are willing to deal with this seeming enigma. And on a planet like earth, it requires special consideration because you know very well as spiritual people that there is something called the collective consciousness, the mass consciousness. And there are those fallen beings who will point to this state on earth and say: “Well, if you are talking about oneness, then this surely must be oneness, that you follow the collective consciousness.” You have all been brought up not knowing this, your parents did not know this, often your society did not know it, but you have all been brought up to follow the collective consciousness in your country. But this is not oneness because the collective consciousness on earth is behind this veil of the illusion of separation so you have been brought up to follow the collective consciousness which is in a state of separation. But this is not oneness, because what is oneness?

Well, the ultimate state of oneness is the Creator. Do you see any society on earth that has this concept, that thinks it is moving towards oneness with the Creator? Nay. Every society on earth has defined itself as being separate from other societies. That is why you have conflict on earth. You have a localized sense of oneness in one country that says, we are Americans, we are Russians, we are English, and this is oneness to be like we are. But of course, there are other countries that define oneness differently and so there is conflict between them and this cannot be ultimate oneness. It is a localized sense of oneness based on the illusion of separation, therefore not real oneness.

What is real oneness? Well, it is to realize that earth is one planet in an immense universe. Look how this latest space telescope has expanded the vision of astronomers so that they are astonished at what they have seen because it does not conform to their cherished paradigm. You see continually how large of a universe you are in. You know there is a force of gravity, or at least what scientists call the force of gravity, that is connecting everything in the universe. You actually know, based on science, that your earth is not a separate entity. You are connected to the whole.

The earth is flowing with the whole as the universe is expanding. The earth is being pulled along by some force that drives the expansion of the universe. Scientists think this is gravity, or whatever they think it is, but they have not discovered what this force is. But it is actually what we could call the unifying force, which we might as well also call the River of Life, the Holy Spirit, the Buddha Nature. And even if all people on earth could agree on what it means to be a human being, this still would not be oneness, for you cannot attain oneness looking only at a planetary level.

It is so localized, so incredibly localized, and therefore you need to recognize, when you become a spiritual person who realizes there is more to understand about life than what you were told in kindergarten or Sunday school, you need to realize that you need to look beyond this local perspective. You need to see that there is something beyond the earth. There is something beyond the material frequency spectrum. And when you consider what that is, you realize that there are other self-aware beings who are not confined to physical bodies in the physical octave of earth. And if you want to attain oneness, talk about oneness, you need to connect to those beings because they are the ones who are currently forming that unifying movement of the River of Life.

Reaching the Creator-consciousness

Now there is another enigma that crops up in the minds of some people who will say: “Well, it sounds like there is some cosmic force that are drawing everybody into oneness, the out-breath and the in-breath of God, so God is drawing everything back to itself. And this must mean that ultimately you disappear as an individual being when you go back to oneness.” And that is how it seems from a being who is trapped in separation. And of course, you could say, is there some validity to this? Well, yes. When you are drawn into oneness, the separate self disappears and is no more. But your real self, your I AM Presence, the individuality anchored in that Presence, does not disappear when you are in oneness because even when this creation created by your Creator has run its ultimate course, it will not be so that all self-aware beings disappear back into the Creator.

Instead, all of the self-aware beings who have been willing to use the opportunity given to them will have reached the Creator-consciousness. And, of course, then people will say: “Well, what does that mean?” Well, it means that when you reach the Creator-consciousness, you can choose if you decide to create your own world of form. “Well”, people will say, “does that mean there are other worlds of form, other universes besides ours?” Well, of course, there are. “Well, how many are there?”, they will say. And the answer is, a number that you cannot fathom with the consciousness people can attain on earth.

No beginning, no end

There is an unfathomable number of universes, more and more created all the time. And then people will say: “But how did this all start? When did it all begin? There must have been a beginning. There must have been a time when there was no world of form and then the first world of form came into being and how did that happen? Where did that come from? Where did the first creator come from?” But these are questions that spring from the mind of separation, what we have called the linear mind.

The linear mind looks at the River of Life, and when we give the concept of the River of Life that is flowing, the linear mind will want to say: “When did the flow start? When did the River of Life start flowing? What was before the River of Life when there was no flow?” And we have given you the teachings that there was a time when there was only the Creator, the Creator created the void, projected a sphere in the void, projected forms in that sphere. So, your world of form did have a beginning but the entire process of creation never had a beginning. And you can say, what value does it have for you to contemplate this? Well, it actually has value in the sense that if you are to join the River of Life, you need to find a way to neutralize your personal individual linear mind. Because the linear mind will keep coming up with all of these questions, seeking to draw you into reasoning: “When did it start? What was before? What is the cause of it? There must have been a time where there was nothing.”

But there was never a time where there was nothing. There was a time where your world of form did not exist. There was a time where your Creator had created a void, and in that void, there was nothing, or rather no thing, because no form had yet been defined. But there was a creation before yours, and before that there was another creation. And there comes a point where when you look at this from the linear mind, you will see that the linear mind cannot cope. It cannot keep going back to something before. If you keep thinking that there must have been an ultimate beginning, and keep thinking, well, before this there must have been something, and then there was this, but before that there must have been something, and you keep going back, there comes a point where the linear mind cannot deal with this.

This is a perfect example of what we have tried to explain with your separate selves. The separate selves project there is a problem that you must solve. The linear mind is a separate self. It projects: “But there must have been a beginning, when was the beginning? What was before the beginning?” But you can keep going back. Why? Because you are in time and space, and you do not have unlimited time and space to keep going back to what was before. It is the same as we have said before, that if you start counting, one, two, three, four, forever more you can be counting, except you cannot count forever because you do not have forever in this lifetime.

But you could theoretically have a person who was ten years old and decided: “I am going to start counting, and I am going to continue counting for the rest of my life.” And that person might count to a very high number, but he could not count to the ultimate number because there is no ultimate number. You see here that you can be trapped in this linear mind for the rest of your life, asking all of these questions. But there is no solution to it because you will never find an ultimate beginning, partly because you have limited time, but really because there is no ultimate beginning.

What do you want?

The solution to this enigma is not to solve the enigma at the level of consciousness where the enigma is defined, but to step outside of that separate self that projects the enigma and just say: “Why do I need to know how this all started when I could just jump into the flow and flow with the river and it would be much more free and much more enjoyable to flow with the river than standing here on the bank wondering, how did the river start back there?”

The question to ask yourself is this: “Do I want the ultimate understanding with the linear mind or do I want the experience of flowing with the River of Life”? What does it take to flow with the river? Just jump in. But as long as you are standing there on the river bank holding on to this dilemma that you want resolved before you can jump in, well, you cannot get in, can you? But what will the river do? It will continue flowing. Are you harming the river by not jumping in? No. Are you harming yourself by not jumping in? Yes. Maybe not from the perspective of the separate self, but from a larger perspective you are.

The current of ascending from earth

How did I become the Representative of Freedom, the Seventh Ray of Freedom for the earth? I jumped into that particular current of the River of Life that is the Seventh Ray of Freedom. How could I jump into that? Well, because I had ascended from earth. How did I ascend from earth? By jumping into the River of Life of this current that has been created on earth by all those who have ascended before. And now, of course, you are going to say with a linear mind: “Aha, Saint Germain! You are saying that there was a time when nobody had ascended from earth.” Yes, of course I am.

You are in a world of form that had a beginning. Yes, your world of form had a beginning. The world of form as the larger reality had no beginning. There was always a world of form. There was always a flow, because a world of form is never static. It is always transcending itself and when one world of form reaches its final cycle, another is created or many others are created and this has always been so. There was never a time where this started. But there was a time where the earth has been created by the Elohim in its pure state. There was a wave of lifestreams that took embodiment on earth and after some time, quite some time actually, the first being ascended from earth.

This was, of course, easier back then because the earth was a natural planet. But nevertheless, the first being ascended, another ascended, more and more ascended and so over a very long period of time, many beings ascended and created this momentum, this River of Life of ascending from earth. Then came a second wave of lifestreams, a third and a fourth and in the fourth there were suddenly more people that could not ascend and this then eventually led to the downward spiral that led to fallen beings being allowed to embody here and the earth was then no longer a natural planet. It became more difficult to ascend from earth but still it was possible partly or in large part because so many beings had ascended while the earth was still a natural planet. There was created this current in the River of Life and the current did not in any way become weaker because the earth became an unnatural planet.

What happened was it became more difficult for people in embodiment to tie into that current but the current is still there. It is still very powerful. It is being enhanced whenever a being ascends from earth. All I did jump into that current in the River of Life. That is how I ascended. That is how Jesus ascended. That is how Gautama ascended. That is how everyone that has ever ascended has done so. It is not that I was so special, so advanced and that is why I ascended. There are, especially in previous dispensations, many, many ascended master students who have this idolatrous view that Saint Germain must have been so special and look at his past embodiments and he ascended and he was the Wonder Man of Europe and now he is the God of Freedom for the earth. He must have been far more special than I am. But think about this.

Equality of the ascension process

What is the requirement for jumping into the River of Life created by the ascension of all those beings who came before? The requirement is that you are willing to let go of everything in your four lower bodies. Your emotions related to earth, your physical body of course, your emotions, your thoughts relating to earth, your sense of identity relating to earth. You have to let go of all of it. What does that mean? That means that when you ascend, you are standing there — it is even meaningless to say you are standing because you are beyond the physical body but we use images sometimes that you can relate to.

There you are as the Conscious You which is what have we said? Pure awareness. Meaning, there is no identity in the identity body, there is no thoughts in the mental, no feeling patterns. You are just pure awareness. And the pure awareness of my Conscious You is not more advanced than the pure awareness of your Conscious You. I return to that state, stop seeing myself as what I was in my last embodiment or what I had been in previous embodiments on earth. I gave up, I let die, I surrendered all of the identity I had relating to earth. I was in that same pure state that your Conscious You was in when it descended and as your Conscious You will be when you ascend. It is completely meaningless to say that my Conscious You should be more advanced or sophisticated than yours. I just jumped in.

Now, if we are to be more accurate, we must say that this does not mean that everybody is the same when they ascend because as we have explained, as you are embodying on earth, your I AM Presence is learning from your experiences and this goes into your causal body and, of course, different beings use their free will in different ways. It can be so, of course, and it is so that one person’s I AM Presence might have reached a higher level than another depending on how you make use of the opportunity to be in embodiment. But nevertheless, the I AM Presence does not compare itself to others in a dualistic manner so again it is meaningless to say all of this. It is as if some students have thought that : “It was easier for Saint Germain or Jesus to ascend than it will be for me”, and this simply is not the case.

We are all equal to the law of the ascension. We all have to follow the same process. We all have to let go of everything and so when you begin to contemplate this you realize something profound. You actually realize that you do not have to be someone special from an earthly perspective in order to jump into the River of Life. You actually have to stop seeing yourself as someone special in order to jump into the River of Life. And when you look at earth you see an interesting phenomenon there.

Transcending the need to be special

You see that, first of all, you have, of course, the fallen beings who are always trying to set themselves up as being special and the fallen beings will often be very insensitive to life, exercise power and all of this. But you also see that there are people who are not in the fallen consciousness or who have transcended the fallen consciousness and who therefore become spiritual teachers, spiritual gurus of various kinds. And when you look at spiritual movements, spiritual gurus out there, you see that almost every movement has some claim of being special. Often based on thinking that the guru has reached some high special level and, as we have said, there is a certain enigma there because how are you going to attract people’s attention if you do not claim that you can do something for them that they want.

But what I am wanting to point out here is that, if you have a spiritual guru who either claims to be special or allows his students to project that he is special, that person, despite the claims made has not jumped into the River of Life. Whatever he is teaching, whatever seeming power he may have to make people fall over and faint or shake or whatever, it is not coming from the River of Life. Where is it coming from? Well, the lower realms, the astral, the mental, whatever. But you see when you really reach higher levels of consciousness towards the 144th level you do not see yourself as special. Why not? Because what does it mean to reach higher levels of consciousness? It means that you begin to not only understand but experience the oneness of all life. And when you experience the oneness of all life these dualistic value judgments of being more or less special or more or less sophisticated, they just fade away.

You do not even see yourself as being special because you have overcome this dualistic consciousness. In other words, you do not see yourself as being special because you do not see yourself as being special. It just fades away and you do not even think in these terms. And the reason this is important is that you all need to recognize that you do not have to be someone special according to any standard in this world in order to jump into the River of Life, in order to open yourself to the River of Life.

Are you willing to open yourself to the River of Life?

We understand very well the enigma that we are putting you all in who are our direct students. Do you understand the enigma you are in? You are sitting here. You are listening to a human being who is taking a dictation from an ascended master. You believe this messenger is a messenger and I am an ascended master speaking through him. You know it is not everyone who does this. Most of you realize you could not do this. You are experiencing a flow of the River of Life through this messenger and you might think: “Well he can do something I cannot do so he must be special compared to me. Perhaps he has become able to open himself to the River of Life but I am not because I am not at that level. I have not been on the path for 47 years. I have not gone through all of these initiations. I have not been trained to be a messenger.”

All of this has nothing to do with opening yourself to the River of Life. What have we said, other masters, in these previous days? The River of Life does not conform to appearances in this world. If you think that you have to be special, you have to walk this path of initiation in order to open yourself to the River of Life, you are still trapped in this outer linear mindset. What is special about this messenger? Well, he came to see the illusion of this mindset and he decided that regardless of how he looked at himself, regardless of whether he thought he was worthy or not, he was willing to open himself to the flow of the River of Life. And again, it is not that you have to do the same that the messenger does. But you can decide to open yourself to the River of Life. There is nothing that prevents you from doing this except your own willingness or unwillingness to open yourself.

Of course, you have separate selves, perhaps you have certain separate selves that block you. Perhaps this messenger overcame those separate selves at some previous time. But that is not, still not, something that makes it impossible for you because you can use our teachings to identify those separate selves, let them go and then you are free to stand there, look at the River of Life and decide: “Do I jump in or do I hold on to whatever I am holding on to?” The decision is yours, I am only pointing out to you that if you have in your mind this mechanism that thinks that: “Yes, maybe someday in the future when I am more advanced, when I have passed more initiations then I can open myself to the River of Life”  — this is all separate selves.

And of course, you have free will, you have a right to let these separate selves limit you. Some of you though, I am pointing out, you have a fear of what might happen if you open yourself to the flow. Other masters have talked about this, the experience of being persecuted in past lives or even in this life, getting into trouble for speaking out. But this is again something in your mind that you can come to see and let go of.

Now many of you, as we have said, have already experienced opening yourself to the River of Life. And when you have had that experience once then you know it is possible. Then it is just a matter of opening yourself again. And one of the biggest hindrances for opening yourself again is the outer mind, the linear mind that now wants to analyze: “Oh, what happened? How did other people respond? Should I have said this? Should I have said that?”

Shift your mind

But as we have also said, this is completely unnecessary. What I propose here is this: shift your mind. Contemplate this shift until you can actually shift. The purpose of the River of Life is what? It is to show people, demonstrate to people, help them experience that there is a reality—you can talk about illusion or Maya and say that most people are enveloped in this veil of Maya— and the River of Life, when it flows through you, demonstrates there is a reality outside the veil. There is something beyond the veil. This is the purpose.

What sense does it make to take the consciousness that is creating the veil, that is making up the veil, the standard of the fallen beings, these appearances in the world, this cultural overlay, and use that to analyze the expression of the River of Life. You can shift your mind and say: “I do not need to analyze what happened. I just need to wait for the next opportunity where I can open myself to the River of Life and let it flow through me. And whatever is expressed is whatever the River wanted to express and I do not need to know with my outer mind why the River of Life said that to that particular person. I do not need to look at how the person reacted to what was said and then decide ‘Oh, I cannot do that again’.”

No need for evaluating

Do you begin to grasp what I am trying to say? Most of you do not, I sense, so let me step back and see if there is another way to express this with words. The veil of Maya really has only one function and that is to hide the reality that there is something outside the veil. The veil of Maya has the function that it colors everything you see when you are inside the veil. The veil of Maya also gives a certain sense of reality to what you see inside the veil. Everything is an illusion but because you are looking at it from the inside you experience that it is real. That is why people are trapped in illusion, in the Maya that the Buddha talked about which causes suffering. The veil of Maya has the function that it causes you to evaluate everything based on the standard that the veil defines for what is real.

And as you see on earth there are nations where they define reality one way and others where they define it another way. You have religions that define that they have the ultimate reality and other religions define that they have it. You see that there is no one definition of reality when you are inside the veil. But there are many people who think that they have the ultimate reality and this is what keeps people trapped.

Here you are, you are now an ascended master student. You are hearing this concept of the River of Life. You have all the teachings we have given. But still there is this overlay that causes you to evaluate everything. You think that you should also evaluate the River of Life and how it flows through you. Here you are, you open your mind, the River of Life flows through you, you are saying something to another person. Then the flow stops and now you go into evaluating with the outer mind what happened, what was said. You might do this for some time, even for a long time after this happened. But what are you doing? You are taking an illusion and projecting it upon the reality that was flowing through you. And this is what we have all been trying to say at this conference. This is what does not make sense. It is completely unnecessary. I know it takes some time to free yourself from these selves that project this at you. But it is necessary for you to acknowledge with the conscious mind that all of this is unnecessary.

Here you are. There is an opening. The River of Life flows through you. The flow stops. You go back to your normal life and your normal state of awareness. But you can make the decision to say: “I will not evaluate what was said. I will just wait for the next opportunity where I sense that the River of Life is knocking on my mind wanting to flow through me and then I will allow the River to flow through.”

To give you an example, you know the messenger has recorded these YouTube videos. He has said himself he could not have done this a few years ago because he was not free enough to have done it. And the reason he was not free is that after he had recorded these videos and put them out there, he would have been evaluating and analyzing what he said: “Should I have said something different? Should I have not said this?” On and on and on as all of you have experienced, your minds can go on and on and on looking at the past. But you see, it is not necessary to evaluate. You just open yourself again to the flow of the River of Life. And then the River of Life might express something differently that addresses what was not addressed in the previous expression, because you cannot cover everything. I am an ascended master, but I am still speaking through a messenger who is in time and space. I cannot cover everything in one dictation. That is why we give progressive revelation.

The focus on yourself

Again, a long discourse that may seem overwhelming, but I am not done. What have I been leading up to? What is it I am really trying to get you to see? Let’s approach this from a slightly different angle. We have been giving these direct teachings now, through what we have called a messenger who gives a dictation, for a long time. It started in the 1930s with Guy Ballard in the I AM movement, went through several other movements, and this messenger is the latest part of this progressive revelation. What we have seen over these many years is certain patterns. We have seen many, in fact millions of students who found these teachings, who studied them, who applied them, who gave the decrees, who may be part of an organization, or they were just doing it as individuals, studying and practicing the teachings.

We have seen many of these students who have taken this valid teaching we have given them and applied it to the best of their ability, often with great determination and great eagerness. And we see that most of these students have made progress. But even among those who have made progress, there is only a relatively small number of students who have really crossed that threshold where you can say they have manifested Christhood, they have attained personal freedom, inner freedom. What I would like to discourse a little bit on here is why is it so that relatively few students make it? Why is it that some students do not make it? What is the difference? And you can, of course, look at different factors, but there is one factor that I want to bring to your attention here.

Again, let me use the messenger as an example because he is in the public eye and then I do not have to be too direct with the rest of you. If you could look at this messenger when he first found the spiritual path of an ascended master teaching in 1983-84, you would see that he was very much like most of you are. He was very focused on himself, and this does not mean that he was selfish. Most of you are not selfish, you are not egotistical, you are not narcissistic, you are not hurting other people, at least not deliberately and knowingly. You might hurt other people without realizing it, but all human beings are— in that predicament. But this messenger was very focused on himself.

And as we have said, or as the messenger said rather, there is a certain enigma there. You are a spiritual person because you are willing to look at yourself and this almost inevitably leads us all to become very focused on ourselves. Again, we are not talking about selfishness in the worldly definition. I am talking about a focus on yourself, focus on evaluating: “Did I do the right thing? Should I have done this? Should I have said this?” And you might say that— if you look at this messenger and many of you— that he had what most spiritual people have, a certain inferiority complex because he was not really sure he had a right to be here.

This is part of your birth trauma as an avatar because the fallen beings do everything they can to make you feel you have no right to be on earth. You find a spiritual movement and now you are seeking to use that movement to compensate for this inferiority complex. This does not mean that you go into a superiority complex. It does not necessarily mean this. There are some students, a certain number of students, who go into this feeling of superiority. But this messenger largely avoided that trap as many of you have done. What he did do was that he applied himself to the spiritual path for the purpose of overcoming this inferiority and getting to a point where he could accept that: “I have a right to be on this planet” and many of you can see the same in yourselves.

What I am saying with this is that the messenger had a focus on himself. Whatever happened, whatever situation he encountered, he was always evaluating, there was this self in him that was evaluating: “What does that mean for me? How do other people look at me? How should I look at myself?” Again, it is not selfishness as it is normally defined, but it is a self-focus, a self-centeredness. You are, when you are in this state of mind, actually thinking, and this messenger can recognize this in himself, you are actually thinking that the entire world is looking at you, and, by the way God is looking at you, and: “Oh, now that I have heard about these ascended masters, surely the ascended masters are looking at me all the time. And they are always evaluating—did I make a mistake? Was it good enough what I did? Could I have done something differently?”

It is again this focus on yourself because you have a separate self that thinks that everything you do is so important —it is so important you do not make a mistake. Can you take what I have said here, can you tie it into what other masters have said? There is an appearance in the world that hides the River of Life, and the purpose of the River of Life is to give you an experience that there is something outside that appearance and that that something is more real than what you see from inside the appearance. Likewise with this focus on self. You think it is real. This messenger for the first 10-15 years he was on the path he thought it was real, that he had a focus on himself. He thought: “Oh, El Morya is looking at me all the time evaluating whether I am doing the right thing, whether I am a good chela or not, so I better give some more decrees. I could have given more decrees. Why didn’t I? I should be more diligent”.

And all this does is make you so focused on yourself. It makes you so tense, so incredibly tense. Can you recognize this in yourselves? This tension? I am not blaming you. My only desire is to see you be free from the tension as I have become free and as the messenger has become free, and as all of you can become free. You see what this tension does? It prevents you from opening yourself to the River of Life because you are always worrying: “How is this going to reflect on me? How is it going to make me look in the eyes of other people? How is it going to make me look in my own mind? How is it going to make me look in the mind of the ascended masters?”

The great opportunity

So, before you can even open yourself to the flow of the Holy Spirit or the River of Life, you have to have a guarantee that it is not going to make you look bad. Where is that guarantee going to come from? Certainly not from the River of Life because the River of Life says these appearances that you are so concerned about are completely unreal. We want to set you free from this illusion. But do you see what you are saying? You do not want to be set free because you think it is so important to continue looking at yourself this way. And therefore, you are essentially saying to the River of Life: “Do not set me free, leave me alone, I will figure it out somehow, I will be able to do it myself.”

This messenger did think that because he had this high teaching from the ascended masters and all these decrees, he could eventually make it. But he came to a point where he realized that this was unreal, this was vanity, this was nonsensical and that is when he surrendered. And that is when he could then start training for his mission. But even so, this does not mean that he had overcome all of this focus on self because he still had separate selves from past lives.

And again, be careful here, we are not blaming you for this. We realize that you have all been exposed to abuse from the fallen beings and therefore you have created these separate selves to deal with this. We only say, all of this trauma, if you look at the world and look at people who have exposed to trauma, natural disasters, wars, diseases, all kinds of things, if you went to these trauma counselors, you would see that the main effect of a trauma is that it causes this focus on self. All I am pointing out here is that when you look at these many decades where we have given these teachings and all of these students we have attracted, there is a relatively little number who use the teachings to overcome this focus on self, but most students have not done so.

Why am I telling you this? Is it to make you feel bad? No. It is to make you realize that of all of these students that have found the ascended master teachings, you are the ones who have the best opportunity to overcome this focus on self. Why? Well, partly because you have been given the teaching about the separate selves that no previous ascended master teaching has given. But why were you attracted to this teaching, this dispensation? Why are you even open to this? Because in past lives you already came close to this point where you can begin to look at this focus on self and overcome it.

You see, there is always a correspondence between the teaching and why you are open to the teaching. It is because you have a realistic possibility to apply the teaching. When you take this, not only what I have said in this dictation, what other masters have said at this conference, what we have said at previous conferences about the separate selves, you can start becoming aware of this. Because what is the effect of this focus on self? It is that you are not aware that you are focused on yourself.

What am I doing with this dictation? I am taking a step that we have been leading up to very gradually because all of this that we have given you about the separate selves has been leading up to this point where we can say: The ultimate separate self you have to overcome is this self that makes you so focused on yourself as a separate being as however you see yourself. Where you take yourself so seriously, you think it is so important everything you are doing, you think you could make this terrible mistake or maybe that you have made this terrible mistake and therefore because you made this terrible mistake you can never really be free of it, you can never really be redeemed, you cannot just walk away from it.

Walking away from your personal burden

You could say that all of you are carrying a personal burden that you think you cannot walk away from. Most of you have not even seen that you are carrying this burden. You might have seen other things in your psychology that you have overcome but you have not seen that you are carrying this burden and if you are to look at this burden you will see that at the bottom of it is this belief that there was something you did in the past that is still affecting you and that you cannot just walk away from, because it actually happened and nothing you do can undo it. This is the fallen being speaking. This is the fallen being projecting into your mind.

We have said it before but I will say it again. The lie the fallen beings are projecting is that even though you have free will you can make a choice with your free will that has such consequences that you can never be free from the consequences. In other words, you can basically make a choice with your free will that suspends your freedom of will because you cannot overcome the choice or the consequences. This is the lie. This is the central lie about free will. But free will—as we have said over and over again, if you have not taken note go back, look at these dictations, see how many times we say this—free will is free. That means you can make any choice you want but you can also undo or rise above any choice you have made by making a more aware choice.

But this personal burden I am talking about, this focus on yourself makes you think that even though you have overcome other things from your past or other things in your psychology, there is this one thing and this one thing is something that is different from the other selves that you have overcome because this is something so serious that you cannot just look at this and say: “I am just walking away from you. I am refusing to try to solve this problem or compensate for what happened in the past. I am just walking away because you are not real. You are not me. I made the choice, yes, but I have not become you. You are just a self and I am letting you die.”

You think you cannot do that. You have done it with other things but you think you cannot do it with this thing. And this is what we see going back through the decades. So many students, they made progress but then there was that one personal burden, this focus on self that they could not overcome. They could not break through it. And this is the one thing, this personal burden is what really prevents you from surrendering yourself entirely to the River of Life and flowing with that river because you think you cannot just jump into the river. You have to hold on to this on the shore.

Just let it go!

Now, some of you have experimented. So, imagine here is the River of Life flowing by, you are standing on the bank and this personal burden is a tree and you are holding on to that tree, but you are dipping your toe into the river. And you are thinking: “Oh, that was not so dangerous. How about I stick my whole foot in? Oh yes, that is okay. Now the whole leg. Or maybe I should just jump in with both legs. But you are still holding on to the tree because you definitely have to hold on to that tree. Even though you are on the spiritual path, and even though they are talking about freedom—no, I have got to hold on to the tree.”

And some of you have managed to bend the tree over so you can jump into the river and even get your head under, and you are feeling the flow of the river and you are thinking: “Ah, I am in the River of Life!!” But then if you look closer you realize yeah, you are in the River of Life but you are not flowing with the River of Life because you are still holding on to the tree. And what is it that we all desire for you? We desire you to come to the point where you look back and say: “Oh, I am holding on to this. Why? Why am I holding on to this?”And then you realize that there is absolutely no cosmic law or no circumstance on earth that says that you have to hold on to this. And that is when you then look back and say: “What if I just let go? What if I just let go?” And when you let go, that is when you are in the River of Life, that is when you are flowing with the River of Life. And that is the hurdle we would love to see all of you overcome. We would love to see each and every one of you overcome that hurdle.

I hope that what we have given you here can help you at least be aware that you are holding on. That is the first step. And then maybe get up the courage to look at: “Why am I holding on? What is the belief I have about myself that makes me think I cannot just let go? I cannot just walk away from this? I cannot just flow away from it?” You remember the statement of Jesus: “The prince of this world comes and has nothing in me?” What is it that the prince of this world has in you? Whatever it is in your mind that you think you cannot let go of, that is what the prince of this world has. And the prince of this world is frantically in a panic projecting you cannot let go. You can let go of other things, but this thing you cannot let go of. But it is all a lie. It is all unreality.

Nothing on earth defines you

There is no cosmic law, no law of God, no law of karma. And there is no circumstance on earth that can prevent you from letting go. And why is this? Because you are the Conscious You. You are not a product of earth. You are not defined by any condition on earth. Why did I start out by saying that how I ascended? By returning to that pure awareness of the Conscious You. What does that mean? It means that when the Conscious You experiences itself as pure awareness, it experiences: “I am not defined by anything on earth. I am not defined by the physical body, by my emotional patterns, by my thought patterns, by my sense of identity. Nothing of this defines me.” Which means what? It means you can let go of all of it. You can just let it go and you are still who you are.

But what I am talking about is that you can do this before you ascend and it is not a matter of letting go of your outer personality or sense of identity or mental patterns. It is not a matter of letting go of all of it because you need a certain outer personality to express yourself in the world. But it is a matter of letting go of this one burden you are carrying that makes you so focused on yourself. Because when you let go of this burden then your four lower bodies become the open door for the River of Life to flow through you and be expressed.

And when you do this, you will feel the freedom of oneness that you can never feel when you have this personal burden because look at it, do you feel free when you carry this burden? Do you feel free when you are so focused on yourself and that all of your mental faculties are tied up in evaluating: “How does this make me look?” You are not free. But when you let go of it, you will be free. Even though you are still in a physical body and your outer situation has not changed, but you can be free to express yourself to allow the River of Life to flow through you without analyzing. You just focus on what is the next thing the River of Life wants to express. No need to look back.

In fact, you might say that this is one of the signs of spiritual growth is you do not look back. Of course, this can only be achieved when you let go of these separate selves that will always try to pull you back to some event in the past and say you cannot overcome it. But you can. Again, we can say what is it that the prince of this world or the demons of Mara are projecting at you? They are projecting at you that conditions in this world and something you did in this world can influence you indefinitely. In other words, something you did in the past can influence you today and can continue to influence you indefinitely into the future.

But what have we said so many times? Earth is a theater, earth is a reality simulator, the entire purpose of the world of form is your growth in consciousness. From God’s perspective, from cosmic law, there is no condition in the material world that will ever define you that will ever be able to hold you back. What holds you back is only what you are holding on to in your mind and there is nothing outside of your mind that prevents you from letting go. This is the one realization that all of the dark forces do not want you to come to. That you can stop taking them seriously. Stop taking yourself seriously. Just let go of what they are saying and just let go of what you are holding on to. Tell me how are you ever going to be free without letting go? How are you free as long as you are holding on? How will you ultimately be free? By letting go of everything.

In a sense you could say that the ascension is the ultimate freedom because you let go of everything on earth. But as the Buddha was trying to explain 2,500 years ago and as Jesus was trying to explain, it is possible to be in embodiment and still having let go of the attachments so that you are now free even while you are still in a physical body limited by various conditions, but you are still free in your mind.

With this I have come full circle. I have given you what I wanted to give you, except one thing. I want to give you my love and it is so primitive to say this with words. It is so primitive to have to talk about love with words. But I hope you can tune in to this flow of energy that I released through these spoken words and beyond the words. I hope you can tune in and I hope you can experience that I, Saint Germain, I love you, each and every one of you.

In a sense you could say: “Well does Saint Germain love me because I am a good student or because he thinks I can help bring the golden age?” But that is not the case. I love you because you are you. You are you. There does not have to be a reason other than that. See again, if you hear me say I love you and your outer mind is projecting, what does that mean? You cannot experience. So just let go and experience. Flow into the experience of love.

And with this I seal you in the Freedom Flame that I AM, but the Freedom Flame that is also and ultimately, Love.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Improving the situation of women with the River of Life 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Liberty through Kim Michaels, September 23, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM  the Ascended Master Liberty. Although my official title is the Goddess of Liberty, I prefer to be less formal for this dictation and have you look at me as your older sister who is here to support you on your path.

Many currents in the River of Life

So far, we have talked about the River of Life without being very specific. We have sort of given the impression that the River of Life is this amorphous, non-distinct entity or movement or momentum, but of course, this is not the case. We might say that there are many individual currents in the River of Life. We might say that for any positive endeavor, any self-transcending endeavor, there is a current in the River of Life. What that means specifically for you who are in embodiment on earth is that whatever activity you want to engage in that is aimed at raising up all life, which of course includes yourself, there is a current in the River of Life built by all of the beings before you who have engaged in the same activity. When you open your mind to the flow of the River of Life, you will tie into that momentum and it can express itself through you, flow through you depending on the openness of your mind.

Never alone

Part of what this means is that you are never alone in a particular endeavor. You might look at earth, you might feel that you have grown up in a family and society where you are the only spiritual person. And therefore, you have grown up feeling somewhat alone in your spiritual pursuits. But when you tie into the River of Life, you can overcome that feeling of being alone. For you are not alone, you are a part of this upward movement and you are tied into all of the other beings who have been engaged in your activity and who have helped build the momentum that you are now a part of. This momentum wants to be expressed through you. And when you allow it to be expressed, you will feel that connection and you will not feel alone. And this goes for any activity you engage in.

You look at history and see that there have been many, many individual people who have brought forth some new idea, they have taken a stand, whether it be in politics or other areas of life, they have challenged the power elite, and many of these people have felt alone. But the feeling of aloneness is, of course, coming from a separate self. And it is very understandable that people have created such a separate self – especially for avatars, for you can hardly embody as an avatar on earth without feeling alone, because you will be opposed by the fallen beings, you will be ignored by the general population. You will, in many cases, be the only one taking a stand. All who have embodied here on this planet have felt this aloneness. But when you have the teachings you have, you can look at this, you can come to identify that there is a separate self that makes you feel alone. And it even projects at you that you should not dare to take a stand for anything because you will be left all alone as you have been so many times in the past. But when you use our tools to go after that separate self and let it die, then you can tie into the River of Life. And why would you feel alone when you feel connected to all of these beings before you who have engaged in this kind of activity? There are, of course, as I said, many of these currents in the River of Life, one for each constructive endeavor you could possibly engage in on earth.

The current of improving the situation of women

However, what I specifically want to focus on here is the situation of women. This is the decade of women, already well into this decade, and you may say, what has happened to improve the situation of women? But many things have actually happened and many more things will happen. How can you best help advance the cause of women? By opening your mind to the River of Life and tying in to the momentum that has been created before you by all of the beings who have worked on improving the situation of women. It is not so that earth is the only planet where women have been suppressed. This has happened on other unnatural planets.

Naturally, it does not happen on a natural planet that women are suppressed. But nevertheless, even on some natural planets, there can be a certain tendency that men attain dominance in society. Not that they forcefully or violently suppress women, but still that they develop a certain, we might say, competitive mindset where they want to do the right thing and they feel they know what the right thing is, and therefore they are more outgoing, more into seeking positions. There can be a certain, we might not say suppression of women, but a certain setting aside or ignoring women, even on some natural planets. Not all of them, but certainly some. This only lasts for a time, but what I am saying is that even on natural planets, there is that current of improving the situation of women, of creating true equality for women. And you can tie into that on earth, and it is a tremendous momentum of moving upward.

Going to a neutral state to fulfill your Divine plan

We might also say that even in previous spheres, there has always been a challenge of male and female beings integrating, attaining a greater sense of oneness, not just equality, but oneness where they balance each other. This has always been a challenge in the world of form. Again, there is a very old, powerful momentum of working towards this, not only equality, but oneness and balance between male and female polarities. You who are the spiritual people, you can feel, use your intuition to sense what is your Divine Plan. What is your Divine Plan relating to the situation of women?

Some of you are in a male body, but it is still part of your Divine Plan to work for the improvement of women’s conditions on earth. Some of you are in a female body, and it is part of your Divine Plan, I am not saying that all of you who are in a female body, it is part of your Divine Plan to work on improving the situation of women, at least not in a direct way. But it certainly is in an indirect way, because any woman who fulfills her Divine Plan is really helping to raise the collective consciousness and improve the situation for women. You are all part of this upward momentum. And when you open your mind to it, you can begin to feel this, feel the flow. You can begin to go through the process we have talked about – of becoming more and more neutral about this.

We understand fully that it is very difficult to be a woman on planet earth. It is especially difficult in many nations where the suppression of women is still going on at a level that really should have been transcended in the Middle Ages, but has not been transcended in some of these countries. What insanity, outright insanity, that a woman who wears her scarf in not exactly the prescribed way is arrested and killed by the police. We understand that there are many women who have experienced this suppression, persecution over several lifetimes. And therefore you have built a series of separate selves relating to the situation of a woman, relating to being a woman, being in specific situations as a woman, such as, as we have talked about, pregnancy and childbirth, relationships, abusive relationships, and many other things. Before you can fully open yourself to the flow of the River of Life, you will, of course, need to look at these separate selves, work on them, and overcome them. Because again, it is very understandable that you have these separate selves, but they do form a certain coloring, a certain overlay, a certain bias. And this means that when it comes to taking action to improve your own situation or women’s situation in general, you cannot be neutral about it, because you are pulled into an emotional reaction by these selves. And as we have said, the more neutral you can be, the more you are the open door for the River of Life that is flowing through you. And this can mean the difference between having a positive impact and having no impact, between fulfilling your Divine Plan and not fulfilling your Divine Plan.

What is it that suppresses women? Force. Sometimes it is necessary to be very determined in order to improve women’s situation. But if you go into using force, you are just creating more counterforce. There is a fundamental difference between acting from force and acting from neutrality, where you allow the River of Life to flow through you. When you are in this force-based mindset, colored by these separate selves, you will look at the situation a certain way, and there are things you will not see. But when you are going to a neutral state of mind, then suddenly new perspectives will open up. You will see something you could not see before. And sometimes you will just take action without really consciously seeing why you are doing this. But you will see that the results will be more positive, have greater effect, than when you are acting from this force-based mindset.

Going to a neutral state to approach the men

Again, because it needs to be stated more than once here, we see in many of you these wounds from past lives. We see the selves you have built. We understand that you built these selves. We are not in any way blaming you for having these selves. I am simply saying this: If you can get rid of the selves, you will have a much greater impact, because it is not just you acting through a separate self, but you allowing the Holy Spirit and the River of Life to flow through you. And this can have an impact that you could never have through the separate self. There are many times where women are acting from a separate self that is hurt by the suppression from men. And there is no question that the suppression from men is real. It has taken place. It is taking place. Women are hurt. It is, again, fully understandable.

Yet, when you allow yourself to act from a separate self, what will invariably happen? You will activate the separate selves in the men. And once those separate selves are activated in the men, what will the men do? Seek to defend themselves and their male ego, their male pride, and reject anything you say. Have you not all experienced this in the men that you know? No exceptions whatsoever. You need to ask yourself, what do you want to accomplish? Do you want to punish the men? If that is what you want, fine, but then you do not need the advice of an ascended master or the River of Life. For the River of Life does not want to punish men. The River of Life does not want to punish them even when they have committed violations against women. We want, the River of Life wants, all people to come up higher. Ask yourself this simple question: You see that when you act through a separate self, you activate the separate self in men and you do not achieve a positive result. Obviously, something must change in this situation. What is most likely: That the men are going to change, or that you are going to change?

The simple fact on earth today is that women are much more open to changing themselves than men are. And therefore, if a situation that is currently locked by the reactions of these separate selves is going to change, the change has to come from women. Yes, there are a few exceptions, but in general who is most likely to be willing to change themselves? The women. What do you do? You use the tools we have, you go after your separate selves, and then you go into this neutral state and now you approach the men. And when you do this, there is, of course, no guarantee that you will not activate the separate selves of the men, because some men will feel attacked no matter what you do or say. But there is a much higher probability that many men will be able to avoid reacting to you through a separate self. And therefore, you can now have the kind of interaction, the kind of conversations that you could never have through the separate selves.

How progress happens

And I know very well and I understand very well and I experience the reaction from the collective consciousness of women that women have been severely abused and suppressed on this planet. There is this collective beast of women who are saying: “But we are the victims, why should we be the ones who fix the situation? Why should not the men do something?” Well, this is actually understandable, but it is not based on an understanding of how progress happens. You see, if we are to be completely straightforward here, you will see that most people on earth are simply unaware. They are sleepwalking through life. They are not open to consciously, deliberately, changing their situation. There is a tendency that goes back to even before the fallen beings came here for people just to want to flow along, as we have said, with the currents in the collective consciousness, not stand out from the crowd, not make decisions. Whatever conditions people are exposed to, the vast majority of people tend to adapt: “Oh well, we have to accept it. We cannot do anything about it. We just have to make the best of it.” And this attitude will not change society, will not bring society forward, will not bring the golden age.

Why were the fallen beings allowed to come here? As we have said, there were societies created where the focus was on what they called harmony, but which was really conformity. Everybody just followed along with current conditions. And as we have explained, because of what we call the second law of thermodynamics, or the law of perpetual self-transcendence, this will lead a planet into a downward spiral. Why were the fallen beings allowed to embody here? Because they would expose people on earth, the people who were adapting and conforming, to such abuse that people would no longer conform and adapt. They would finally come to the point where they say: “This is too much, this has to change.” What you see here is simple: When people have gone into this state of blindness, they just adapt, they do not bring change. What can force them out of this passivity? Well, this is the School of Hard Knocks, so only hard knocks. What does that mean? It actually means that those who are the victims, those who are the abused, those who are exposed to this suppression, they are the ones who most quickly come to the point where they say: “This is enough, this cannot go on, this has to change. We have to do something about this.“

You see, it may sound like a paradox, but the ones who in the School of Hard Knocks have the greatest potential to bring change are the victims, those who have been abused and put down to the point where it is no longer tolerable for them. Even though it sounds harsh, it is a reality that women are the ones who have the opportunity to bring change because the men cannot, they are just adapting. And they are, in many societies, in a privileged position. People who are adapting are not going to give up their privileges. They are not going to sit there and say: “You know, we really have a nice society here, the women are doing all the work, and we are just sitting around smoking a water pipe all day and reading the Koran. But even though it is nice, I think we should change it because the women are suppressed. It just is not right.” You just cannot expect men to do this when they are in this state of passivity. Therefore, even though it sounds harsh, it is the women who are victimized who have the opportunity to bring society forward because they are the ones who can come to that point where they say: “This is enough. We will not take it anymore.“

Free yourself  from the sense of being a victim

And, of course, you see examples in history where women have done this, they have done this with force, and it has brought change. But what I am pointing out is that those of you who are spiritual, you can be part of bringing an even greater change by going into this neutral mode, not allowing yourself to feel like you are victims, in fact, overcoming the separate selves that feel like you are victims, and therefore tying into that River of Life where suddenly you can speak out about an issue in a way that has never been done before. And this can lead to at least some men waking up and saying: “But what they are saying actually makes sense. I actually understand what they are saying. I actually understand this is not right. This cannot go on. This must be changed.” Because you have bypassed – or the River of Life has bypassed – the male ego, the separate selves that want to always defend against and reject any accusation.

These are some very direct teachings, I realize. But many of you are ready for this, because you have been on the spiritual path for a long time and even though you may still have some separate selves left, you cannot really be on the spiritual path and see yourself as a victim. Because the whole idea of the spiritual path is that you take command over your mind and thereby also a greater command over your outer situation than you have when you feel like a victim. For if you feel like a victim, what can you do about your outer situation? That is the whole characteristic of the victim consciousness: You feel powerless because there are conditions you cannot change. Once you let go of that, you realize that there is nothing that could not be changed. Not by you alone, for you of your own self can do nothing, but the Father within you, or rather the River of Life within you, your I AM Presence within you, with God, all things are possible. Not all things, because there is free will – Jesus had a tendency to dramatize a bit. But nevertheless, things are possible with the River of Life that are not possible without the River of Life. Those of us who are part of that River of Life for earth, we very much want to see women’s situation improve. We very much want to see this improve in this decade of the 2020s. And we are working, of course, with anyone around the world who is open to some idea that will bring change.

Being the open door and karma

Naturally, we are working with the people in Iran who are open to this. Some of them are still in the victim consciousness, some of them have separate selves. Some of them have a certain violent streak, and they want to dramatically change society or punish those who are oppressing them. But, once in a while, they are open to some idea, some impulse from the River of Life. Whenever there is an opening, we give that impulse, which, of course, does not mean that we can completely support or sponsor a certain person or a certain initiative. In some cases, people may receive a valid idea from us, but have such a cultural overlay or so many separate selves that they express it in a context that distorts the idea and really turns it into something that it was not meant to be. But still, we just keep expressing when there is an opening, because, as we have said, we do not judge. We do not judge what people do with it. When there is an opening, whatever can flow through it, flows through it, and then whatever happens in the physical octave or even in the emotional, mental and identity realms, well, that is up to the people and their free will.

And it also means that even though we have given the impulse, we are not karmically responsible for what people do with it. And this is something that you all, men and women alike, need to contemplate: What if you open yourself to the River of Life, you express some higher idea or some higher ideas expressed through you to another person, and that person misuses the idea, interprets it in a certain way that validates his or her present beliefs, or uses it as justification for some action. Do you then make karma? And the answer is: No, you do not – not if you are neutral. If you are neutral and open yourself to the River of Life, something flows through you, you are not karmically responsible for what other people do with it. You are responsible for what you do with it, but not what other people do with it – that is their responsibility, their karma.

Being the open door and the judgment of Christ

And if they receive something from the River of Life and abuse it, it also becomes the judgment of Christ upon them. And you do not need to be reluctant to bring the judgment of Christ on other people, because the judgment of Christ works in various ways, but the judgment of Christ is not out to punish, it is out to awaken. It always seeks to bring people in a situation where they get another opportunity to awaken, another opportunity to change.

Again, when you open yourself to the River of Life, you are not responsible for what other people do with what they receive. This is not your karma, it is their karma. I know there are some people, because I have heard it over and over again, who could be so concerned: “What if I express something to a person I know that comes from the River of Life and the person abuses it? Then, I am bringing the judgment on that person.” My response to that would be: So what? What do you expect can bring change to earth? Is it just that you are nice to people? Do you think that if you have some dictator, or the government in Iran, that they will change if you talk nicely to them?

What then is the other option? If they do not respond when you are being nice, what can you do? Yes, you can engage in a fight with them, but as we have said, that is not the way to bring the golden age. That is the way to make karma. Does that mean you are stuck? You either have to fight people or you have to be nice to them? Nay, you have many more options. One is to let the Holy Spirit flow through you, let the River of Life express something that the people have never heard before. But the other is to bring the judgment of Christ. If people do not change voluntarily, if they will not change when you talk to them from the Spirit, then the judgment of Christ is the next step in giving them an opportunity to change.

I can assure you that if you look back at history, you might look at the emergence of democracy and think this was, at least in some countries, a fairly peaceful process where the old power elite just gave up power and allowed the country to become a democracy. But this is not a correct view of history. There is no country that has shifted from a centralized authoritarian government to a democratic government without the judgment of Christ. You may say, yes, there was a certain person who was in power, a king or whatever, who saw the necessity for change and agreed to create a democracy. But in many cases that king did not see this right away, only when he was exposed to the judgment of Christ, which made it so obvious to him that he finally saw it.

When you look at the history of this planet, when you look at the enormous amount of conflict and violence on it, when you look at the suppression on it, when you look at the power elites and the fallen beings, you can realize: The positive changes did not happen voluntarily, but it was not violence that brought it, it was the judgment of Christ. It was, of course, also positive expressions, I am not discounting that in any way. I am just saying that the positive expressions could not have brought it alone. There were certain writings that were very important for the bringing forth of democracy. But they themselves, they alone could not have brought it. If it had not been for the judgment of Christ, then it would not have happened.

Being nice will not bring change

Why would you be reluctant to bring the judgment of Christ? Even if it is a person, say, a man you personally know, no matter what happens on the physical, the judgment of Christ is still better for that person because the aim of the judgment of Christ is to set the person free from the separate selves, the demons, the dark forces that the person is entrapped by. Do you not think that even if you have an abusive man, that it is better for him to be set free from these demons through the judgment of Christ than to remain entrapped by these demons lifetime after lifetime? Even if you speak out through the Holy Spirit and a man will not change, the judgment of Christ is still better for him than to remain trapped in the darkness.

There is a strong momentum, as I said, in the collective consciousness, of women being very concerned about not hurting others. This of course is natural because you have these wonderful little creatures called children that you are much closer to than the men. You are often mainly responsible for bringing them up and naturally you do not want to hurt your own children. There is this movement in the collective consciousness of women not wanting to hurt anyone, always wanting to be kind, to be gentle and all of this. But you see, this will not bring change. If women could have brought change by being kind, then the planet should have changed hundreds of years ago.

As I said, the alternative is not to go in with force, at least not human force, but with the force of the River of Life, and part of that force is the judgment of Christ. The judgment of Christ does not hurt anyone. Now, I know that many will object to this and say: “But listen, I made some calls for a certain person and suddenly his business went bankrupt, or he was in an accident, or he got ill, or whatever. Did that not hurt the person?” But did it? Was it not the descent of his karma? And yes, from an outer perspective you can say this hurt the person, but what is karma? It is the opportunity to learn through physical events what you have not been willing to learn by looking at your psychology. In the long run, is that hurting the person, or is it liberating the person? Or at least giving the person an opportunity to be free from these forces of darkness that have taken over the person’s mind?

The School of Hard Knocks

Again, you are in the School of Hard Knocks – or rather, many people on the planet are in the School of Hard Knocks. The aim of the School of Hard Knocks is not to punish people, but to set them free. But sometimes it takes the very hard knocks to set people free, to get their attention, to wake them up from their conformity and say: “I have to change. I have to change. Not the world, not other people, I have to change.” When you look at it from the ascended perspective, you see that the School of Hard Knocks actually works. I know that when you look at it from the human perspective you may doubt this, but the School of Hard Knocks actually works. There are many people who have received harder and harder knocks until they finally started thinking, observing, looking at themselves and saying: “There must be something different I can do.” And of course, this does not have to happen through the School of Hard Knocks. It can happen by you opening yourself to the flow of the River of Life that then expresses something to another person that awakens them without the hard knocks. This also works, but if you look at the planet, you will see that many people will be closed to such direction so they are in the School of Hard Knocks.

Therefore, when you talk numbers, more people have been awakened through the School of Hard Knocks. But this is also partly because there have not been so many people who are open to the River of Life. This is what you all have the potential to change, where more and more people become open to letting the River of Life flow through them and therefore more and more people are exposed to this, the flow of the River of Life, and therefore gain an opportunity,  an opportunity to hear something they have not heard before and this can give them an opportunity to awaken without having the hard knocks. Again, if you want to avoid hurting other people, open yourself to the River of Life and there is much more of a chance that people can be awakened without the hard knocks.

The solidarity between women

I could, of course, say much more about women’s situation. And perhaps we should be a little more specific. When you look at the planet, you see that there are many nations, what we often call the modern democracies, where women’s situation has already improved. It has, so to speak, turned a critical corner. A critical corner is that women can speak out about their situation and be heard without using force. There are many of these nations where it is possible to be a woman, to open yourself to the flow of the River of Life, and to speak out without being forcefully suppressed or ignored. If you have grown up in one of these countries it is very likely, if you are a woman—or rather a spiritual being in a female body—that it is part of your Divine plan to speak out to improve women’s situation further. But it could also be that it is part of your Divine plan to speak out to improve women’s situation in other countries. Because, as we have said before, the countries that have made the most progress have a responsibility to help people in the countries who are still behind. Certainly, there are things that can be done by the women in the modern democracies to help the women in Iran and other countries where they are suppressed.

The solidarity between women, the sisterhood between women, there is tremendous potential for expanding this because there has been a tendency for many women in the modern democracies to become complacent, to be focused on themselves and their own situation and enjoy the opportunities they have and the good life they can live. Again, this is understandable because many women have been suppressed in past lives and have, for example, not had the opportunity of having a career and being able to take care of themselves financially. But still, there is an opportunity here and a responsibility for women in the more affluent modern nations to develop that solidarity with their sisters who are still suppressed and therefore, use the influence they have or can get in these modern nations to put pressure on these repressive governments.

We have talked about it before. Should you really buy merchandise from a country that suppresses its women as if they were living in the Middle Ages? Should there not be a worldwide movement of women which says: “We are not going to buy these clothes that are made in these sweatshops where people are not paid and have deplorable working conditions. We will start an initiative to improve the situation for these women, and if they will not, we will take our money elsewhere. We will not buy anything from these Arab nations that are suppressing their people. You want to sell us oil? You give women equality, then we will buy your oil.”

There is a tremendous opportunity here. Again, you understand that I am speaking directly to you who are ascended master students. And we know very well from the past that when we give a dictation such as this, you can sometimes feel overwhelmed. You can feel: “Oh, is it my responsibility to do this that the Master is saying?” But you understand that we are also speaking into the collective consciousness. You do not need to feel overwhelmed with your outer mind and think: “Oh, I have to do all these things that the Goddess of Liberty said.” You need to tune in to your Divine plan and see what is in your Divine plan, what you can do.

But I am also speaking into the collective consciousness. There are many women in these modern democracies who have it as part of their Divine Plan to do what I am talking about, but they have not become aware of this yet because they have grown up without having any spiritual outlook on life. You will also see that many women in the affluent nations have adopted a more spiritual outlook on life, are seeking to improve themselves, and therefore by this being stated and projected into the collective consciousness through your chakras, some of these women will be awakened, as I already see that some have been awakened as this dictation has progressed. Avoid feeling overwhelmed. Avoid thinking that: “Now I have to change my entire life so I can engage in this effort.” Tune in to what is in your Divine plan. Take it step by step. But first of all, use the teachings we have given at this conference to open yourself to the flow of the River of Life.

You cannot control the the River of Life

Then, realize one more thing. For both men and women, realize one thing. You will not always know with the outer mind what the River of Life will express through you. You will not be able to control it. You will sometimes be surprised. Other people will be surprised by what is flowing through you. If you feel a reaction to this, which many of you do, it is because you have these separate selves that are afraid of consequences, afraid of what might happen. There was a person yesterday who said to the messenger: “You know, the one time in my life where I really spoke from the heart, I got into trouble.” And the messenger’s spontaneous response was: “No, you did not get into trouble, you got out of trouble.” And this, of course, requires you to step outside of the perspective of the outer mind. Because the outer mind would say in many situations: “But I did get into trouble when I spoke out, because this happened, and that happened and they kicked me out and they ignored me and they did not like me.”

But if you are in a situation where you are surrounded by people who are not open to change, is it really getting into trouble when they reject you? Compared to if you stayed in that situation for the rest of your life because it was comfortable, but you did not grow. Is it not better to get out of that environment so you can grow and transcend yourself? This is just a slight change of perspective, but, of course, for some of you it will require uncovering these subconscious selves that were created in past lifetimes where you also spoke out and felt you got into trouble. Obviously you look back at history and you see that many avatars were embodied in the Middle Ages in Christian nations. If you are an avatar embodied in medieval Spain, you cannot remain silent and completely accept the abuse of the church. It is very likely that you spoke out, that you were hauled before the Inquisition. It is very likely that if you were a woman at those times you were accused of being a witch. There are many other situations where avatars have spoken out and been persecuted for it.

Again, it is understandable you have these selves but it is not really going to help you attain Christhood and win your ascension that you pussyfoot around those selves and say: “Oh, I better not speak out. Something bad is going to happen.” It is far better for your growth that you go into this neutral state of mind and allow the River of Life to speak through you. Many times in the past when you got into trouble for speaking out, it was because you spoke out through the outer mind to the force-based selves, but there could have been another way to speak out. Especially, of course, in the modern world, in the modern democracies, there are so many more opportunities for speaking out without being hauled before the Inquisition or put into jail or whatever you have. If you can overcome those selves, if you are willing to look at those selves and let them die, then you can truly see that you have greater opportunities than ever before for fulfilling your Divine plan by being the open door for the River of Life.

The example of Gandhi

Think about certain things. I know, of course, that some of you are living in a country that is more repressive than what we call the modern democracies. You have to be very careful what you say, or you could end up in jail. But perhaps spend a little time studying the life of Gandhi or at least watching the movie about his life—it is, after all, only three hours. Look at what Gandhi did. Instead of using violence against the British, he looked at some of the laws that the British had created and he challenged them in a way that they could not really accuse him of because what he did was not strictly illegal. Or at least it was something that, even though it was illegal, it also showed how ridiculous the law was.

For example, the British had a monopoly on selling salt in India and made tons of money on this. But there was really no law that said that you could not go to the sea with a little pot and take a scoop of seawater and put it on the hot beach and let the water evaporate and then you had some salt. Of course, one man doing this made no difference whatsoever, but it did expose the ridiculousness of the law and eventually made the British see that it was better for their own self-worth to leave India than to do what they otherwise would have to do and engage in an all-out war to suppress the people. And yes, this would not necessarily work with other regimes, but I am still saying there are always ways to speak out that the authorities cannot really object to. When you overcome these selves, the River of Life can find ways to express itself that may not have some epic, dramatic effect, but still can bring your country a little bit forward, awaken some people.

Showing an alternative to polarized debate

Consider this. I am not saying you need to decide with your outer mind what to do. I am just saying, consider opening yourself to the possibility that the River of Life could find a way to express itself through you that would not land you in jail. This, of course, applies in the modern democracies as well because even though you may not be put in jail for speaking out, there are, of course, many issues where there are two sides that are locked in a battle against each other and any other voice drowns in the debacle.

Take the United States of America. The political situation has become more and more polarized between the supporters of Trump and the opposing side, the so-called liberals or whatever they call themselves. You have these two political blocs that cannot cooperate. But there are a myriad of ways where the River of Life could speak out with a different voice, with different ideas, that could go beyond this gridlock, that could bring real change. There are people who are open to this because they are fed up with politics as usual. You may say: “Well, is not that what Trump used to win the election? That people were fed up with politics as usual?” Well, yes and no, because Trump appealed to the people who were angry. But there are many people who are fed up with politics as usual but they are not angry, they are not ready to use violence, they want to create change in a democratic way. And there is a myriad of opportunities to speak out in some way that cuts through the polarized opinions, that shows that there is an alternative. There is a different way to look at it.

Again, if you can free yourself from this bias, from the cultural overlay, go into neutral, then who knows what the River of Life can bring forth through you that could actually make a difference. The only thing that is certain is that if you do not open yourself to the River of Life then nothing will happen. If nobody opens themselves to new ideas, then status quo will not change, it will only get worse.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. I have, as we so often do, clearly overwhelmed you, your outer minds, but perhaps some of you realize that we are actually often deliberately seeking to overwhelm your outer minds so that what we say goes in at a deeper level of the mind where there is not so much analyzing and therefore it has a more transformative effect on you. With this, I will seal you in the Flame of Liberty. What does the Flame of Liberty want? It wants you to be liberated. How can you be liberated? Only in the River of Life are you liberated. For only in the separation from the River of Life can you be imprisoned.

Be liberated in the River of Life that I AM and that you are. I see that I AM the River of Life. Can you accept “I AM the River of Life”? That is my impulse for you to make that switch, and you might use this as a mantra: I AM the River of Life. Say it with me.

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

Is that all you’ve got?

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

I AM the River of Life.

That was much better. Thank you.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

The world of form is the facilitator of your growth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuthumi through Kim Michaels, September  23, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Kuthumi.

From time to time over the past 20 plus years that this messenger has been a messenger, people have asked why I am not working with this new dispensation. I thought I would take this opportunity in my capacity and my office as World Teacher to give some teachings about the practical aspects of flowing with the River of Life.

The contrast between daily life and spiritual growth

We have from time to time talked about certain enigmas that exist in the physical octave, certain enigmas on the spiritual path that you need to at some point wrestle with, try to resolve, try to get beyond. But perhaps the biggest enigma of all—an enigma that has existed from the very first time that self-aware beings took embodiment, not only on earth but in any unascended sphere—is how to balance spiritual growth with practical daily life.

Let us, not to be too philosophical, look at the reality you face here on earth, a very dense planet. And what does it mean that it is a dense planet? Well, it means that your physical bodies cannot sustain themselves only by the spiritual light that you receive from your I AM Presence. On many natural planets that have been raised to a certain level, this can actually be achieved, not necessarily by all beings on the planet, but certainly by those who have diligently applied themselves to the spiritual path and reached a certain level of awareness. They do not need to actually feed their physical bodies. But on earth, of course, your bodies need food. They need a certain temperature. They need shelter, a roof over your head to be protected from the rain and the snow. And of course, in some cases, in some situations, you need physical protection either from animals or from animals in human bodies, who might attack you.

This means that when you are in embodiment on earth and when you become aware that there is a spiritual path that leads to higher levels of consciousness, you face this enigma: “How to deal with the fact that I have to take care of my physical body and at the same time walk the spiritual path?” This enigma has, of course, only been even more difficult after the fallen beings embodied on earth, because they have spread so many lies and illusions, as other masters have already talked about. You have this quite old momentum on earth of people seeing a contrast, a contradiction between daily life and spiritual growth. Why am I the ascended master who talks about this? Well, because if you look at my embodiments, those that are known, you will see that I struggled very much with this issue.

The example of Saint Francis

You can take my embodiment as Saint Francis that is known to many spiritual people. You can see how I was brought up in a fairly wealthy family and spent many years indulging myself in the so-called sensual pleasures, then had an awakening. And now, switched almost to the opposite extreme, living as an ascetic. Forming this monastic order where I—to demonstrate that I was willing to leave earthly pleasures behind—among other things, demanded that the members of that order could only eat food that they had either found that was thrown out or that they had begged for. When you look at this with a neutral perspective, you can see that this was clearly an unbalanced approach. One of the main reasons why the order did not grow, partly because some people died from food poisoning or malnutrition.

You see that even we who are now ascended, struggled with this when we were in embodiment. Even in some of our later embodiments, we struggled with this. Why am I telling you this? Well, because perhaps you can look at yourself and see that it is not so strange that you are struggling with this and perhaps you can have a little bit of patience with yourself. But also, I am telling you this because why should you not seek to learn from my experiences? Why should you not look at this life of Saint Francis with a more critical, neutral perspective?

There are certainly books written about Saint Francis that you might read. But instead of reading it with the, quite frankly, idolatrous view that many people have of Saint Francis, you might read it with a more neutral perspective. Where you ask yourself: “Was what Saint Francis did balanced? Or was it too extreme, perhaps even fanatical in some way?” And I will not go into this too deeply because I encourage each of you, if you feel any affinity with me as an ascended master, to read about the life of Saint Francis and make your own observations. You can also ask for my help to see what was unbalanced and what you can personally learn from it.

How to deal with the body’s needs

I am just using it as an example of how basically all spiritual people on earth have had to struggle with this. And of course, you have various ways of dealing with this. And one of the typical ways that you see going far back into history is that people deal with sensual pleasures by denying themselves those pleasures, withdrawing from the world, seeking to deny the needs of the body beyond the bare minimum for the survival of the body. Many of the ascetics, such as the ones that the Buddha joined after his awakening, have taken this to various forms of extremes. We have, of course, many times said as ascended masters that in this day and age, this is not the most constructive approach. And we are not encouraging you to do it.

But there are, of course, other approaches that people have taken. One of them is to say that sensual pleasure is just something you have to overcome. And you do that by coming to a point where you have had enough of it. You just need to indulge yourself in sensual pleasures for a time, until you have had enough of it. And when you look at this approach, you can say: “Well, is it valid or is it not valid?” And the answer to that is yes and no. For some people, it can be valid. When they have gone beyond a certain level of the higher levels of consciousness, approaching the 96th level, they might have a certain desire left for a certain activity in the world. And it might be helpful for them for a time to indulge themselves in that activity, until they have had enough of it.

However, for people at a lower level of consciousness, what will happen when you indulge yourself in sensual pleasures is very simply that you will open your energy field to all of these entities in the collective consciousness that are created from people indulging in these pleasures. And they will then seek to overtake your mind, seek to not only indulge in a pleasure for a purpose of overcoming them but indulge in them indefinitely, whereby they can steal your light and energy.

This has been done by some people who were thinking they were spiritual and thinking they should indulge in these pleasures for a time. But have instead been caught in a treadmill of not being able to free themselves from the pleasures, because they went into this being taken over by some entity. And the entity has an insatiable need for the pleasure. Because when you indulge in the pleasure, you give the entity your light. It never ends. It can never get enough. It will never come to a point where one of these entities says: “I have now had enough energy from you. I’ll let you go and bother somebody else.” They cannot think that way. Some people have, therefore, wasted lifetimes that did not give them any spiritual growth. And eventually some have awakened. Others have not.

Again, there can be people who have reached that level where they are not vulnerable to these entities. They can indulge in that particular pleasure without it being driven by the entities and the insatiableness of the desire. It is quite possible when you reach a certain level of the spiritual path to enjoy sexual activity without opening your aura to these many sexual entities that seek to get people on a treadmill where they can steal their light. In other words, you can actually have sex without giving your light to lower forces. But this, of course, requires a certain level of consciousness, a certain level of non-attachment. And the same with any other worldly activity.

Withdrawing from the world

You will see again this approach that in order to be spiritual, we have to not engage in worldly activities, not only sensual pleasures but any worldly activity. Many spiritual people have adopted this mindset, as I did in my embodiment as Saint Francis. They have attempted to withdraw from the world, go into a monastery where they keep their physical activities to an absolute minimum. They have no family. They have no work. They are not engaging in society. They are living in this very strictly controlled monastic environment, where they have very few demands on them physically. And they can spend a lot of time in meditation or prayer. Or however they see a spiritual activity, as opposed to a worldly activity.

The thing is the topic for this conference is flowing with the River of Life. Does abstaining from worldly activities help you flow with the River of Life? And the answer is that in most cases it does not. There may be a few cases where people have reached a level of consciousness where they can withdraw from worldly activities and they can attune to the River of Life and have it flow through their prayers, their devotions, their meditations. I am not denying that this can happen, but I will tell you a very simple truth. Those who can experience the River of Life flowing through a so-called spiritual activity could also experience the River of Life flowing through almost any activity they would engage in. Because what have we been saying consistently in the dictations by other masters about this topic? That the River of Life does not flow according to outer conditions.

You cannot create a monastic environment or a mystery school or an ascended master organization where anybody who enters and engages in the activities will automatically have the flow of the River of Life. It all depends on your consciousness. And what is it about your consciousness that opens or closes you to the flow? Well, the more unbalanced you are, the more you close yourself to the flow. And I know that this is not a precise definition, because what does it mean to be balanced? Well, let us then consider this.

The unbalanced approach to life

During the Age of Pisces, there were certain initiations that some people needed to pass in order to be the forerunners for the shift that could happen. And therefore, there was more validity during the Age of Pisces that people would withdraw from the world, at least some people. But we are now in the Aquarian cycle. And in this cycle, it is not the most constructive that spiritual people attempt to withdraw from the world. And therefore, in this day and age, withdrawing from the world requires a certain force. For that matter, it also required force in the Piscean dispensation, but nevertheless, today it requires more force to withdraw from the world. And force always creates an imbalance. Because what is force based on? Force is based on the dualistic mindset that there is a polarity that is the right one, there is another polarity that is the wrong one. And you need to avoid the wrong and move towards the right. This is essentially the approach that spiritual and religious people have had for a very long time. They use their religion to define that according to their scripture and their doctrines, this is the will of God, this is the highest teaching, this is the highest way to live. They force themselves to live this way thinking that this will do something for them, such as secure them a place in heaven after they die. But they are using force to do this.

Force, therefore, propels you towards one of the dualistic extremes and away from the other. But when you try to move towards one dualistic extreme, what happens? Well, you might say that there is a rubber band between the two dualistic extremes and that rubber band is tied around your waist. Here you are, you are trying to move towards one dualistic extreme. And what happens? The rubber band between you and the other extreme becomes tightened. You are pulling on it. And it becomes tighter and tighter. And the closer you move to the ‘good’ extreme, the more the rubber band pulls you towards the other. The more force you have to apply to make progress, the more force you have to apply to avoid sliding backwards. And this means that you go into an unbalanced state of mind, an unbalanced approach to life. It cannot be any other way.

I speak from experience. I experienced it myself in many embodiments. So have all other ascended masters. We are not anymore trying to put ourselves up on a pedestal and say that we have ascended because we were so different from you. We are instead trying to help you lock in to what we even said in previous dispensations, that what one has done, all can do. By the fact that we were unbalanced, you can see that even though you might have been unbalanced, you can still make it. Because you can come to see the imbalance, see that it comes from these separate selves and overcome it.

Transcending the division

What is the constructive approach in the Aquarian Age to spirituality? Well, this requires you to become aware of what other masters have talked about, that the fallen beings have set up this standard, rather many standards. Here you are, you become aware there is a spiritual path: “I should walk that spiritual path or I want to walk that spiritual path. What is the standard then that I need to apply to how I walk the spiritual path and how to evaluate whether I am making progress on that path?” And here are the fallen beings saying: “We are the real teachers. Here is the standard. Follow that standard, you will make progress on the path. Don’t follow it and you will not make progress.”

Many, many spiritual people have adopted such a standard and what is it always based on? Some activities are not spiritual, other activities are spiritual. Engage in the spiritual activities, avoid the non-spiritual activities and you will make progress. And what does the standard then imply? It implies that the more you force yourself to avoid the non-spiritual activities and force yourself to pursue the spiritual activities, the more progress you are making. But compare this to what I just said with the rubber band. When you are moving towards those spiritual activities and moving away from the non-spiritual activities, you are tightening the rubber band that pulls you towards the non-spiritual activities. And this cannot be balanced.

This cannot be what the Buddha taught when he talked about non-attachment. We might say that an attachment creates an imbalance in your being and that the road to a higher state of consciousness is to overcome your attachments so you become balanced. Again, the balance that the Buddha talked about was not the midpoint between the two dualistic extremes. It is that you transcend the dualistic scale. How do you then transcend the dualistic scale? Well, you must give up the idea that there are some activities that are spiritual and some activities that are non-spiritual.

Now, you take all spiritual people on this planet and you present them with what I just said. And the reaction would be that 99% or more of them would reject it. Because they would hold on to the approach that they have taken that there clearly are activities that are not spiritual and there clearly are activities that are spiritual. And they might quote various things. They might point out that selling drugs, killing people, engaging in warfare, stealing from others clearly is not a spiritual activity.

Spiritualizing everything you do

And this is precisely how the fallen beings deceive people. Because where does all of the murder and mayhem on this planet come from? Well, from the fallen beings, of course. It is not always only carried out by fallen beings, but it originates there and they have pulled people into engaging in these activities. They have created these activities. And now, they are saying to the spiritual people who are beginning to awaken to the spiritual path, they are using these violent activities that they have generated to reinforce this idea that there are clearly activities that are not spiritual. And therefore, on the opposite end there must be some activities that are spiritual. If you engage in prayer or meditation or chanting or decreeing or spinning a prayer wheel, this is a spiritual activity that will enhance your spiritual growth.

Now, you might say this is another enigma. But it is an artificial enigma created by the fallen beings. Because the reality is that it is not the outer activity that is in itself spiritual or not spiritual. It is the consciousness of the person that determines whether this particular activity hinders the person’s spiritual growth or advances the person’s spiritual growth. In other words, when you have raised your consciousness to a certain level, then when you engage in a certain activity, you make it spiritual. Of course, and this is why the enigma is artificial, once you have raised your consciousness to a certain level where you can spiritualize any activity, there are certain activities you would not participate in.

Of course, murdering somebody is not a spiritual activity. But nobody who has raised their consciousness to a certain level on the path would engage in murder. This is an artificial dilemma to use these clearly aggressive activities to reinforce the standard: spiritual activity—non-spiritual activity. Because it is not a matter of the activity, it is a matter of the consciousness of the person participating. And this then means that in this Aquarian Age it is artificial, unnecessary, unbalanced, non-constructive, or should we say non-spiritual, to maintain a division that says any normal daily activity is not spiritual. And only these activities where I withdraw from normal life and engage in spiritual rituals or prayer or meditation, only those activities are spiritual.

What did I start out talking about? It is an inescapable reality on earth that your physical body has certain needs. For a very, very long time spiritual movements, spiritual teachers have defined that taking care of these bodily needs is not spiritual. You need to deny all the needs that can be denied. And you need to only engage in the absolutely necessary needs. You need to eat. But you eat as little as possible. And you eat food that does not taste good. And you make sure that you do not enjoy it while you are eating it. Then, when you do not enjoy life, you are spiritual. What nonsense is this?

Yes, I believed in this as Saint Francis. Sure. But do not make the mistake of thinking that because the Catholic church has made me a saint, I was the perfect human being in that embodiment. Take note that I did not ascend after that embodiment. Why? Because I had things to learn. I had psychology to resolve. Recognize that all of this division between spiritual and non-spiritual is artificial. All of this division between spiritual and non-spiritual is artificial. In this cycle of the Aquarian Age, the Golden Age of Saint Germain, this is not constructive. It is not constructive for your growth. It is not constructive for manifesting the Golden Age.

The purpose of life

Think about this concept. Saint Germain wants to manifest a golden age on earth. What do you think that it means that there is going to be a golden age? Do you think that means that the majority of the population are going to live in monasteries in remote regions and deny all worldly pleasures? Or do you think that daily life is going to become much better than it is now for all of the people on earth? They can all have an affluent lifestyle, where they do not have to spend all of their time and energy taking care of the needs of the physical body, but they have attention left over for working on their psychology, improving society, helping other people? You see that in order to manifest the golden age, this cannot be done if all of the more mature spiritual people maintain this attitude that they should withdraw from society. Who is then going to manifest the Golden Age? The fallen beings? Or the average person? How are you going to improve any activity in society unless the more spiritually mature people engage in society?

Consider this. Is your physical body, is the material world, is the mother realm an enemy of your spiritual growth? How could it be? How would you grow spiritually? Imagine for a minute. There is no physical world. There is only the undifferentiated awareness of Brahman. Only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion. Now, there is no illusion, there is only Brahman. Undifferentiated awareness. Well, first of all, how would you exist as an individual being if there was only undifferentiated awareness? But now, let us say that Brahman has manifested itself as individual beings. How would you then grow, if there was not a world?

We have said before, you grow by making choices and experiencing the consequences. But if there are no forms, if there is no differentiation, how would you make a choice and how would you experience the consequence? It is only because there is a world that has form that you have options for making different choices. And it is only because there is a world that shows different forms from different choices that you can see the consequences of your choices. And it is only when you see the consequences of your choices that you have a chance to look at your state of consciousness and realize that the consequences you manifested are a reflection of your state of consciousness. And therefore, you can refine your state of consciousness. You can raise your state of consciousness and manifest different consequences. How else would you grow?

And then, there are some that will say: “Well, the purpose of life is not to grow. The purpose is to awaken from the illusion and realize we are Brahman. We are the undifferentiated consciousness.” Well, yes then. But if Brahman is all that is real, where did you come from in the first place? There was nothing outside of Brahman, right? It could not be some kind of accident. Brahman must have decided to create you. And why did he do that? Did Brahman create you as an individual being just so that you could fall asleep and reawaken and go back to Brahman? Why then create you? Brahman could just have remained Brahman, the undifferentiated consciousness. And the only solution to this is that Brahman or the Creator created you as an individualized being so that you could gradually expand your sense of self, until you reached the same level of consciousness as the Creator.

There is the concept of the out-breath and the in-breath of God. God breathes out, creates the world of form, creates self-aware beings in that world of form, and then God draws that world of form back to itself. But why would God do this if the world just disappeared and if all the self-aware beings disappeared? God does not do it to draw you back into not existing, but to draw you back to God as a God, as a being who has reached that level of consciousness of the Creator. Tell me honestly, what other purpose can you see for the fact that you exist? Or are you so far out that you deny that you exist, because your self is just an illusion? In that case, nothing I could say would make any difference. Let us move on.

Do I grow from this activity?

You were created to expand your sense of self. And the only way you can expand your sense of self is by interacting with an environment that has form, so that when you make choices, it makes a difference whether you do this or do that. That is how you grow! What sense does it make to say that this world of form is an enemy of your growth? It is the facilitator of your growth. It is the very condition that allows you to grow. Is it a matter then of dividing the world up into spiritual and non-spiritual activities, trying to avoid the non-spiritual and go into the spiritual? Or is it a matter of saying that any activity can allow me to expand my sense of self?

It is not a matter of choosing: “Do I do this or do I do that?” It is a matter of choosing: “Do I learn from what I do or do I not learn from what I do?” Instead of thinking: “This activity is not spiritual. This activity is spiritual.” It is a matter of thinking: “Do I learn from this activity? Do I grow from this activity?” And that is not a matter so much of the activity, as this is a matter of your mindset, your willingness to look at yourself. Now, as I said, certainly there are some activities that you will not engage in when you are dedicated to your own growth, because you know they do not help you grow. You have experienced this in past lifetimes.

But when you take away these very violent, aggressive activities or other activities that harm other people—when you take away all of this riffraff created by the fallen beings or human beings in the state of duality and separation—you still have a multiplicity of activities that you can engage in that are not harming others, that are not harming yourself. It is meaningless to look at these activities and say: “Oh, this is spiritual. This is not spiritual.” Take any of these activities and it can facilitate your growth, if you engage in it with the attitude that you want to facilitate your growth, that you are willing to look at yourself and your reaction to any situation you encounter. That is being spiritual! For that matter it was always that way, but it is even more so in the Aquarian Age. It is not a matter of choosing a spiritual activity or a non-spiritual activity. It is a matter of choosing a constructive activity and making it spiritual, spiritualizing it.

Appreciating and engaging in life

Your body has certain physical needs. Why would it be unspiritual to take care of them? Why would it be unspiritual to eat? Why would it be unspiritual to enjoy eating? Here you are, you are living in this world. The Elohim designed planet Earth— it is a rather complicated effort to design a planet. You have a world where there are a myriad of elemental beings, who are working on bringing forth all of these physical things that your body needs. And these spiritual people who are sitting there in their monastery, chewing each mouthful of rice 108 times, while ignoring the pleasures of chewing the rice, focusing on some mantra, instead. How do you think they make the elemental beings feel? Do you think they make the elementals feel appreciated? Nay.

But take a person who is not overindulging in food, but who is saying: “I´ve got to eat. Why not enjoy it?” You appreciate the meal and the elementals who are involved in bringing forth that meal, they feel appreciated. How would that be non-spiritual? Take the fact that in the modern world, in order to get food, you either have to be a farmer and grow it or you have to have a job and make money to buy it. How would that be unspiritual? How would it be unspiritual to have a certain job and engage in that job, spiritualize that job? What have we been saying about the River of Life? It is not dependent upon physical conditions, meaning it can express itself through you in any situation.

When you are having a job, engaging in a job, when you are having a family, when you are engaging in some aspect of life, if you are open, the River of Life can flow through you and express itself. And raise the All by helping other people, by bringing forth new ideas, many, many things. Here are these people that are saying: “I need to be spiritual. And unfortunately, I have to have a job, but I am certainly not going to engage in it. I am going to do the minimum to make enough money so I can buy the brown rice and participate in my next spiritual retreat.”

And how are they opening themselves to the flow of the River of Life by doing this? They are closing their minds to the flow of the River of Life. But if you engage in your daily activities, your physical activities, with the attitude that you are willing to spiritualize this activity, then the River of Life has an opening and it will flow. You will feel it. You will feel the joy and suddenly is it really that unpleasant to have a job, if you are enjoying it? Is it really unpleasant if you experience that the River of Life is raising other people up through you? How is that unspiritual?

Letting the self die

What I am endeavoring to explain here is: Flowing with the River of Life is a matter of opening your mind to it. And opening your mind requires you to abandon the standard created by the fallen beings. Let it go. Be willing to see that you have certain subconscious selves. You all have. We all had when we were in embodiment. Subconscious selves based on the standard. They want to maintain the standard. They want to keep you in the standard, because these selves are based on this programming that if you live up to the standard, you are guaranteed to be saved. And if you do not, you are guaranteed to go down. They do not want to lose the power they have over you.

You need to be willing to engage in some effort there, to look these selves in the eye and say: “You are not me. I am not you. Yes, I created you, but I haven’t become you. I do not want you anymore. I do not need you in my life. Get lost. I am letting you die.” You see the magic here? These selves are projecting there is a problem you have to solve. You have to be spiritual and in order to be spiritual you have to follow the standard. You have to live up to it. But what we are saying is that you need to come to the point where you see this dynamic and you make a conscious decision: “I am not going to try to solve this problem anymore, because the problem is unreal. I am just going to walk away from the problem. I am just going to walk away from the self.” And the self will scream at you: “You can’t just walk away from me. You created me. You have a responsibility.” And the answer is: “Yes, I created you. And therefore, I have a right to uncreate you. And I am uncreating you!”

The illusion of separation

And when you do this, you can come to this point where any activity you engage in, you can feel the flow of the River of Life through that activity. And that is being spiritual. All of the other stuff, all of the other forms of spirituality that would deny what I am saying, all of the people out there, all of the gurus who would deny what I am saying, what are they doing? They are seeking to create an appearance that they are spiritual. Because what does the standard created by the fallen beings imply, which very few people have seen? It implies that if you create an appearance that you are spiritual according to this standard defined here on earth, defined by the fallen beings, then this can fool God. You can buy your way into heaven by living up to the standard. You can force your way into heaven by living up to the standard. Because what fools people on earth will also fool God. That is what is implied by this standard. Of course, this fools many people.

Look at all of the billions of people who follow one of these traditional mainstream religions. Take any of them, Christianity, Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, Hinduism, many of the others. They are creating the appearance of what it means to be spiritual according to their religion. And those who follow that religion, they believe this. They believe that by living up to this standard here on earth, they can get into heaven. Because they are not willing to acknowledge that there is a fundamental difference between earth and heaven. But what is the difference? Is it between earth and heaven? Or is it between the mindset of separation and the mindset of oneness?

Take the statement: “Only Brahman is real.” Usually it is said: “Only Brahman is real. The world is an illusion.” But as I have commented on, this is not logical. Because if only Brahman is real, then Brahman must have created the world. And then, the world must have Brahman in it. And then, the world must be real. There is no contradiction, no opposition, no conflict between God and the world. Because God sees that the world is created out of its own substance and being. God does not see any distance, any separation, any gap between itself and the world. It sees itself in every expression. There is no reality to separation between God and the world.

Where can the separation between God and the world exist? Only in the minds of self-aware beings who have free will. And who have chosen to go into the state of separation, where they have used the duality consciousness to define an appearance. And that appearance says: “The world is separated from heaven. And in order to get into heaven, you have to forsake the world.” The reality is that the only way to get into heaven is to overcome the illusion that you could ever be separated from it. And therefore, accepting you are in heaven right now. And therefore, while you are still in a physical body engaging in physical activities, you can express heaven in those activities. You can let the River of Life flow through you into these activities. This is spirituality! All the other stuff is just an appearance.

And let me tell you something that no human being can figure out on their own. But the reality here is that no appearance ever created on earth has ever fooled anybody in the ascended realm. You can create the most elaborate appearance. And the fallen beings have created some very elaborate appearances. You can project on this the sense of reality. And you can be absolutely convinced that this is real. But no matter how convinced you are, no matter how elaborate your appearance is, anybody in the ascended realm can see right through it, can see that it is as nothing. It has no reality to it.

All of the mighty empires and civilizations created by men, the least of the beings in heaven—if you can talk about the least, which is of course meaningless—can see through the illusion. Because in order to get into the ascended realm, you have to overcome this basic illusion on earth that you can create an appearance out of separation that is real. The only reality is oneness. Only Brahman is real. Only oneness is real. But duality does not mean differentiation, because Brahman has manifested itself as all the differentiated forms that make up the world. How are you spiritual? Not by denying the world and thinking you have to get into heaven. Because what are you doing when you are doing this? You are affirming the illusion of separation. And how can affirming the illusion of separation ever get you into the kingdom of God? It was the illusion of separation that got you out of the kingdom of God in the first place. How can creating a more elaborate illusion of separation get you back into the kingdom? It can NOT be done!

The only way to get back into the kingdom is to shift your mind and realize there never was, there never could be any separation between Brahman or God or the Creator and the world of form. And when you see this, the River of Life will flow through you and express that reality. And this is what will help other people! This is what will eventually shift the collective consciousness, when enough people open themselves to this reality. This is what will eventually bring the Golden Age. When people open themselves to the flow, so that other people can sense: “This person, there was something flowing through him that I haven’t experienced before. This isn’t human. This is more. And I want it too.” That is what will shift. This is true spirituality.

All of the other forms of spirituality are just appearances. And they have all the same effect. They reinforce the illusion of separation. And this is not spiritual, regardless of the appearance you create. Regardless of the idolatry you create around a certain guru who supposedly reached some high level of consciousness, but still validated separation between Brahman and the world. There are those who, if they were to ever read this dictation, would argue against what I am saying. They would pick the dictation apart. They would find some particular wording. They would argue against it with another wording that they are convinced invalidates what I am saying.

But what have I really done with this dictation? Have I only given words? Or have those words been endowed by the River of Life? The question is, as has always been the question for spiritual people, will you focus on the outer form? Or will you connect to the spirit behind the form? Will you look at the words, compare them to other spiritual teachings that you think are the highest spiritual teaching? And say: “Oh, this Kuthumi thing is saying something that contradicts what Ramana Maharshi said or the Vedic seer said or the Buddha said or Jesus said or my neighbor said. So, he can’t be real.” And if you are only looking at appearances, certainly you will think I am not real, because only your appearance will seem real to you. This is the effect of the duality consciousness that it makes an appearance seem real.

Connecting to the Ascended Master Kuthumi

How will you escape this veil of illusion, this maya, this consciousness of death? By connecting to something outside of it. And what is that outside? The River of Life, the flow of the Spirit that we of the ascended masters are part of, are one with. If you are not willing to look beyond the words and connect to my Living Spirit that is flowing through the words, then this dictation will do nothing for you. And we must simply refer to the old saying that when the student is ready, the teacher appears. Meaning that when the student is not ready, the teacher has not appeared. If a student is not ready and reads or listens to this dictation and does not connect to me as a living ascended being, then that student is not ready. I respect the free will of all people. I am not here seeking to connect to everybody. I am only seeking to connect to those who are ready.

As I have not spoken much through this dispensation, I am, of course, here in the ascended realm. I am connected to this messenger. We might say that the messenger’s mind and vocal cords is an opening like one of these funnels, when there is a narrow opening at the bottom and this wide funnel on top. The messenger’s mind is the narrow opening. My mind is the big funnel. And there is so much that I could bring forth, so much that I could say. But there is just this narrow funnel in time and space. There is the fact that you are in time and space, that your bodies have certain needs. What goes in must come out. And therefore, I will just take the approach here that if what has been expressed through this dictation is not enough to help you connect to who I am, then no amount of words would be enough.

Therefore, I shall be at peace with having taken this opportunity, having made use of this opportunity. And be at peace with what has been said, what has been said beyond the words. And perhaps I will take more opportunities to say other things, but that is not really the concern right now. The concern is really I am grateful for having been able to commune with you who are here, those who might read this, those who might listen to it. And I hope some of you are grateful, as well, for this meeting of the minds, meeting of the minds. Fusion of the minds, if you are willing to fuse your mind with the mind of the Ascended Master Kuthumi that I AM.

With this I seal you in the Flame that I AM. I will not put words on the flame, because you cannot understand the flame through words. You can only experience it or not experience it. I am experiencing it. The messenger is experiencing it. Most of you who are present physically here, you experience it. Most of you who are present over the internet, you experience it. And by you experiencing it, you are sending impulses into the collective consciousness that can help many other people awaken and experience that there is something beyond worldly appearances. And that something is more real than the appearance. That is the beginning of the spiritual path. That is the start of the process of being spiritual on earth. And as you expand your experience of the real and your ability to discern what is real and unreal and your ability to be neutral and just experience the real and experience the unreal, that is the most spiritual activity you can engage in. And that is what will raise the earth into the Golden Age of Saint Germain. With this I love you and I seal you in that love.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Transcend the non-will and non-being and be the flow! 

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master  Vajrasattva through Kim Michaels, September  23, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master the Dhyani Buddha Vajrasattva. The antidote that I bring is the Diamond Will of God. The poison that this antidote consumes is the poison of non-will and non-being. This may seem like an odd combination, especially in connection to the topic of flowing with the River of Life. The Diamond Will—well, what is a diamond? The hardest substance on earth. The Diamond Will is that which no substance on earth can go against.

The Diamond Will of God

But often when people hear the concept of the Diamond Will, they will think it is something immovable, impenetrable, unconquerable. Therefore, in this association, it will be difficult for people to connect it to this ever-present movement of the River of Life. What does this hard will have to do with the movement of the River of Life? Well, as always, there is more than one way to look at things. You can go beyond appearances, and I aim to take you beyond appearances. Let us begin by considering the spiritual poison of non-will and non-being.

This concept of the spiritual poisons is, of course, something that was brought forth in previous times that were very different from what you see today in the modern world. But with the imagery and explanations we have given you in this dispensation, we can also say that a spiritual poison is actually one of these selves that has been created in the collective consciousness.

Over a long period of time, people have focused their attention on a certain matrix, allowing their co-creative energies to flow into it. Therefore, they have collectively created this matrix, yet we cannot really call it just a matrix because it sounds like it does not have life and consciousness. That is why we have called it a self or even a collective beast because what you create is something that becomes semi-conscious, somewhat conscious. It is not self-aware as you are because this is not an extension of the One Mind. It is created out of the separate mind. It does not have the ability to look at itself, evaluate itself and decide to change itself. It is more like a computer that is programmed in a certain way based on a certain thought matrix.

The basis of co-creation: bringing the light

What you see and what we have explained is that after the fallen beings came to this planet, they attempted to make it very difficult for people to exercise their free will. They wanted to control every human being on earth, prevent them from manifesting Christhood, but also prevent them from being creative in any way whatsoever. Now you might look at earth and see that there are many people who think that creativity means something specific. It means bringing forth something new like painting or music or sculpture or inventions or whatever. But creativity really is in its most basic form that you bring forth spiritual light from the ascended realm into the unascended realm. This is creativity in its most basic form, that you are the open door for bringing light, a higher vibration, energy of a higher vibration, into the unascended sphere.

What you can basically say is that you can compare an unascended sphere to an empty jar. Imagine you have this big jar sitting on the floor and as you who are here at this retreat have been giving your invocations, have been talking together, have been helping and inspiring each other, you have put little glass beads into this large jar. Gradually in these days you have been together, you have been slowly filling up the glass jar. The entire unascended sphere can be said to be an empty jar and as people bring light through their own beings, they are increasing the amount of light in this jar. When the jar eventually becomes full, the sphere can ascend. This is the basis of co-creation. There are, of course, many layers of co-creation where you can be more and more specific.

As we have explained, the Elohim created the earth in a certain state. Co-creators were sent into embodiment and by your positive actions, when you see yourself as a connected being, you are building on the foundation set by the Elohim. You can build more and more elaborate structures, more and more advanced civilizations, and this is part of the co-creative process. What have the fallen beings been trying to do since they came to earth? They have, of course, attempted to stop this process. They have attempted to set up this standard that creative efforts should be measured against, so that you now have an outer standard that people feel they should apply to their creative efforts and to every aspect of their lives. This outer standard implies that something is right, something is wrong; you are either successful or you fail. Since the standard is based on “you are either perfect” or “you are not good enough,” most of the time it will seem like you have failed according to that standard.

But what have I just said? The outer manifestations are not what is really important in an unascended sphere. If you have brought light into the sphere, your creative efforts have not failed. If you have used your creative efforts to transcend your sense of self, your creative efforts have not failed. The success or failure of your creative efforts does not depend on anything outer in the material world. That is why this standard that the fallen beings have created is a completely false standard. It should not be applied to creativity. Yet, of course, people have been tricked into applying it.

Standards shut down creativity

Entire civilizations have been created based on this standard. Just look in known history at the Middle Ages and the Catholic church which had a standard against which everything else should be measured, namely the infallible church doctrines. This standard allowed for very little creativity, very little creative expression, and the result was that the people who bought into this standard very often felt that there was no point in even trying to be creative for you would fail anyway.

You see, for example, how there was this entire movement of women who started becoming more conscious of nature and how nature works and how the body works. They started to become healers and this was a creative expression. But the Catholic church labeled them as witches and started the entire witch-hunt process, which, of course, was connected to the Inquisition. And so what did many of these women eventually do? Well, some of them were tortured, burned at the stake and went out of embodiment. But others just gave up trying to express this creativity realizing it was pointless. You see many, many, many, many, many examples of this throughout history and even before known history. The pattern you always see is that the fallen beings create some institution which defines an infallible standard, and this institution creates an extension of itself that can enforce that standard.

You saw the same thing in the Soviet Union where the party created these various institutions aimed at controlling and suppressing the people. The fear that the fallen beings always have is that creativity is a threat to their control. They are always seeking to gain control, but they know that at any moment someone could come out with a new idea that could threaten their control. The Buddha did it. Jesus did it. Many other people have been the open doors for bringing forth some idea that threatened the control of the fallen beings.

The collective beast of the non-will and non-being

The fallen beings are always trying to shut down creativity by force. What is the result of this very aggressive, forceful attempt to shut down creativity? Well, it is that over a long period of time there has been built this collective beast of the non-will and non-being. This beast will seek to invade people’s energy fields and their emotional, mental and identity minds. It overwhelms people so they lose their will to be creative. How can that beast gain entry into people’s minds in the first place? Well, it does so because after people have experienced that their creativity was forcefully suppressed or was not wanted or was ignored, there can come a point where people give up. They say: “What is the point in being creative?”

The moment you give up, you open your mind to the influence of this collective beast of the non-will and non-being. This collective beast, of course, is created by many, many people over time and is therefore in a certain way more powerful than any individual. When you first allow it into your being, you will be overpowered by it. Now this does not mean that you are lost forever. You can, of course, become aware that you have given up on being creative and you can make a decision that you are willing to be creative and this can then gradually close your mind to this collective beast so that you can again dare to express your creativity. When you have the ascended-master teachings, you can use the invocations and decrees to call for you to be sealed from, to be cut free from this beast, but it all has to start with this decision that you are willing to be creative.

The worldly image of creativity

This means we now need to look at the worldly image of what it means to be creative. So often this is associated with art, for example, where you see that there has been a certain development in art. Let us look at painting and go back to medieval times where there was a certain style of painting. There were certain centuries where painters were attempting to paint something that was very realistic, almost like a photograph. Then when the camera was invented, suddenly you could just click a button and create a realistic image that way, and now painters started going into different forms of expression, the more modern abstract expressions, and this is what for many people is considered creative.

Much modern painting is not, however, what I have called creative because what these artists do is one of two things, they either create something from their own minds—and now be careful here—I am not saying that you should not ever create something from your own mind. Most painters, most artists, however, are creating from the separate mind. They see themselves as separate beings, they see themselves as being these very important Bohemian people who have a right to live this special outrageous lifestyle and they are bringing this forth from their own separate minds. They think that as long as what they are doing is different from what everybody else is doing, then it is creative.

There are also many artists who do not feel they can be creative enough from within their own minds, so they open themselves up for inspiration. But when they are trapped in seeing themselves as separate beings, where does the inspiration come from? Well, it comes from the emotional realm, the mental realm or in a few cases the lower identity realm, but it does not come from the ascended masters, from the ascended realm or from people’s I AM Presences.This is the worldly definition of creativity, but this is not the higher definition of creativity.

Levels of higher creativity

As I said in the beginning, the very basic form of creativity is that you bring forth light of a higher vibration from the spiritual realm into the unascended sphere, therefore helping to raise up the unascended sphere. When you see yourself as a connected being, you are not thinking you are being creative as a separate being, you see yourself as being a co-creator because you know that you are connected to your higher self and you are receiving energy from your higher self.

This does not mean you cannot be creative within your own mind. It is very possible and many people have done it. They use what is already in their emotional, mental and identity bodies to bring forth something. It can be art, but it can just as well be a practical invention that improves some aspect of life. Many people have done this and there is, of course, nothing wrong with this. I am not in any way saying that there is anything wrong with it.

But there are, of course, levels of creativity. When you are a spiritual person and you recognize you have a higher self, that there is a realm beyond the material, that there are beings in that realm, the ascended masters, then you can gradually strive to become more and more conscious of yourself as a co-creator. That means you can now open your mind so that you are not only bringing light into the material realm but also bringing ideas, images, music, practical inventions or even the perspective of looking at some aspect of life and pointing out what needs to be improved, what could be done better or even what is non-constructive about this.

This is also a form of creativity and there are, of course, levels of this kind of creativity where you can become more and more conscious. What can also happen as you become more and more aware of the creative process is that you become more and more neutral. When you start being creative, as I said, you can create out of the outer mind with whatever contents you have in your emotional, mental and identity bodies, and you can use that to bring forth something new.

But as you become more aware of the process, you realize that the contents of your outer mind, while they can be used to bring forth something creative, they will also in a certain way limit your creativity because you have, as other masters have said, been brought up with a certain overlay, a certain cultural overlay, of what your culture thinks it means to be a human being. You can still be creative within that framework, but there comes a point where you will begin to feel this as a restriction. That is when you can then begin to look at yourself and free yourself from this—we might even call it a conscious or a cultural programming, so that you become more and more neutral. You have less and less of a bias, less and less of a sense of limitation in your mind of how your creativity should be expressed. As you become more and more neutral, you become more and more of an open door, and this means you can receive much more from not only the ascended realm but also from what we have called the River of Life that is always seeking to raise up any aspect of this unascended sphere.

It is really quite possible for people who have never heard of anything spiritual to connect to the River of Life and to bring forth something that is based on what they already have in their four lower bodies. It is still creative, it is still something new, it can still improve life in some way and it is a certain connection to the River of Life. But it is limited by the contents of their minds and this cultural programming that they have. But when you are a spiritual person and you have a spiritual teaching, you can make the decision to consciously open yourself to having the River of Life flow through you and express itself in creative ways. But this requires, of course, that you become aware of the resistance to creativity found in the world which is, as I have said, this poison, this collective beast of the non-will and the non-being.

The alpha and the omega of creativity

What is it that creativity requires? Well, if you look at what we have told you about the seven rays, we have said that the first ray is the Ray of Will because the entire world of form is created out of the energies of the seven rays but it started with the creator formulating the will to create. For you it is the will to co-create, the will to be creative. This is, of course, what the fallen beings want to shut down on a planet like earth. You need to become aware of this and you need to make a decision that you are willing to be creative. You are willing to dare to express something. You are willing, as Shiva said, to open your mouth and say something, even if it is not necessarily the best way it could be said in the beginning because you need to always be open to the fact that it takes practice.

It takes practice to become more and more open to the flow. It may also require practice in terms of requiring physical skills. Most people cannot pick up a paintbrush and start painting a good picture from the beginning because you need certain technical skills and this, of course, applies to any other aspect of life, any other aspect of creativity. There are always the two things, the alpha and the omega, the willingness to express and the skill to make that expression the way you want it to be. But it does not do you any good to have the skill if you do not have the creativity, and it does not do you any good to have the creativity if you do not have the skill to express it. These two go hand in hand, but it must start with the will to be creative and the will to learn something. As you formulate that will, as you become conscious of that will, you can begin to free yourself from this downward pull of the non-will.

Non-will and non-being

You look at the world and you see that so many people are trapped in this non-will where they just accept conditions in their society the way it is and they do not think it can be changed. They just adapt to it and try to make the best of it. For example, you see many societies that have a high level of corruption. Many people think: “Well, that is just the way it is, I just have to pay the bribes” or “I have to get myself in a position where I can accept bribes because that is the only way to get ahead in my society.” This is a non-will. You are not willing to work on improving it. You are not willing to say: “No, this is not right. I am not willing to participate in this.” You just accept the way things are. Instead of flowing with the River of Life, you are flowing with the currents of the collective consciousness, and this is a non-will. It is a non-will to do what you know is right, and instead you just flow with the way things are, not seeking to change them.

After you start manifesting this willingness to express yourself, the next step up is the non-being. Non-being is a concept that is more difficult to grasp and for that matter more difficult to put words on because “being” is a concept that is difficult to grasp. Many people, and you can find spiritual or self-help teachers out there who talk about “being,” whether it is being in the now or being this or being that. But what is it really? What does it really mean to be? Well, in the context of what we are talking about at this conference, it means to be in the flow and, of course, not just the flow of the collective consciousness, but the flow of the River of Life.

What is the flow of the River of Life? How is it different from the flow in the collective consciousness? Well, the flow in the collective consciousness pulls you into conforming to the collective standard, which means you are not growing, you are not transcending yourself. But the River of Life pulls you into transcending yourself because as we have said, the purpose of an unascended sphere is that you start out with this base level of energy and then you, who are the self-aware beings who are in the sphere, gradually bring forth more light from the spiritual realm and therefore gradually fill up the sphere with light.

I have given you this image of the jar that is gradually filled up. This is, of course, not a fully sufficient image. I am just giving you a simple visual illustration. The entire unascended sphere will gradually be filled up with light until it can ascend. This is self-transcendence. There is the self-transcendence at the individual level where you are willing to transcend yourself and therefore bring forth more light, more ideas, and this leads to a collective self-transcendence. As we have said, earth is really not collectively part of that upward process, but there are untold numbers of natural planets that are part of this upward flow and, of course, they have a much stronger influence than the few unnatural planets do.

Being is not a static state

The River of Life really is the most powerful force in the unascended sphere and it is an upward transcending force. What has happened on earth is that many spiritual teachers, especially from the East, have taken this concept or this word “being” and they have interpreted it to mean something static. Going very far back in India, in the Vedas, there is this concept of the Atman, which is the universal self that is perfect and, because it is perfect, it is not changing.

This was a very prominent concept in the Vedic tradition of the Brahmins. They operated with this concept of the Atman. As we have said before, there is a certain universal aspect of the Christ consciousness that can be compared to this. In a sense you could say that the Creator formulated a certain matrix before starting the creation of your world of form, and that matrix has not changed because it is the matrix that will bring this world of form to higher and higher levels. You could say that the matrix of the Atman itself does not change, but the Atman is the matrix for how the world of form will change and will transcend itself. You see that even in the Atman there is an unchanging aspect of the matrix, but nevertheless the entire purpose of the Atman is to guide the self-transcendence of the world of form. This is why the Buddha said that he had never seen in himself this unchanging self. And this is an important distinction to make.

The Brahmins of the Hindu religion or the Vedic tradition were taking an ideological approach. They had formulated this idea based on the Vedic revelations as they saw it—that there was this unchanging Atman. As a result of this, they had formulated the idea that in the beginning was this unchanging Atman. The world was created as an illusion because only Brahman, only the Atman was real. The world is an illusion and the goal of the world is to overcome this—or the goal of a spiritual person is to overcome the illusion—and go back to the original state.

But as we have explained in all of our teachings, this is not the real goal of creation. The real goal of the world of form is self-transcendence, so that you become more than the self you started out to be. But the Brahmins were very attached to this view of this unchanging perfect self because they had locked into this idea that you also find in the Abrahamic religions—that God must be perfect and therefore, if something is perfect, it cannot change. What we are giving you is the image that God is not perfect in the sense that the Creator is not changing because the Creator is transcending itself by creating.

If there were a perfect unchanging being somewhere, that being could not create a world. Why would you create something if you are already perfect? In order to create, the Creator must be willing to transcend itself. It has the will to transcend itself, to become more. The Brahmins of the Hindu religion and even many spiritual gurus that have come out of that tradition are very attached to this image of the perfect beginning: only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion; the God of the Old Testament is the perfect being. What they did was that they took this idea formulated in this world—and, of course, formulated by the fallen beings—and they projected it onto God. And after they had started projecting it, they were not willing to compare the idea to reality. They were not willing to investigate the question: “Is there really such an unchanging self?” But the Buddha, while he was preparing himself for his mission, was willing to look into his own mind, his own being. He was willing to ask himself the question: “By observing all aspects of my mind, can I find an unchanging perfect self like the Atman?” And he spent years observing himself, looking at all levels of his mind, and he never found an unchanging self.

Where I am going with this long explanation is that there is a tradition in the world of spiritual teachers who teach that “being” means something static, something unchanging, something peaceful. And they have over time created another collective beast that is based on this image, this view of the non-changing, so-called peaceful state. And there are many people who have tuned into this collective beast in meditation. There are those who have surrendered themselves to it, thinking that the goal of the spiritual path is to attain this state of inner peace, inner calmness, inner silence, no thoughts, no movement. They think, of course, that this state of no change is real. They think it is the ultimate reality. They think it is either Brahman or at least the Atman created by Brahman. They think this is the highest form of spirituality. Therefore, they think that they have attained the highest goal that you could attain on the spiritual path.

But just take a look around on this planet, mentally look at the planet. Can you really uphold the illusion that this is a high planet? We have given you the teachings, of course, but I am speaking about from the perspective of spiritual people who do not have an ascended-master teaching. Can you really uphold this illusion that this is a high planet? If you recognize that there are so many things going on that are not spiritual, you should be able to see that this is a low planet. And how realistic is it that on a planet as low as this, you could attain the highest possible state of consciousness? I am just putting that question out into the collective consciousness, so that some people who are ready for it can pick up on it.

True being of self-transcendence

I know that you who are here already grasp this, but it needs to be directed out there, so that it can reach those people who are ready to break free of the illusion that the goal is to strive for some state of non-change. As we have explained, the real goal of the spiritual path is to lock into the purpose of creation which is self-transcendence. That is the River of Life, which is why I am saying that there is a false concept of “being” in the world, in spiritual traditions, but the true concept of “being” is constant self-transcendence. In other words, it is not a matter of “being” still, it is a matter of being creative, being self-transcending, being in the River of Life.

When you lock into this, that is when you can begin to open yourself to this real state of being, the dynamic, moving state of being. You are not trying to still the mind, pacify the mind, stop the flow and be in a state of stillness or non-change. Instead, you are locking into the basic force of the unascended sphere which is self-transcendence, constant self-transcendence. And this is true being.

You have a non-being, a poison of non-being, which means two things. There are those who are not aware, who are just surrendering to the conditions in their society and who are blindly following what their leaders tell them to do. This is one aspect of non-being. But the other aspect of non-being is those who think they are spiritual, but who think that they should strive to attain this state where there is no change, no self-transcendence. They have come to believe that all self-transcendence is in the realm of duality because any kind of differentiation is a state of duality. Only the Creator is real or only Brahman is real. But as we have said before: If only Brahman is real, where did the world come from? It must have come from Brahman. And how could Brahman create something that is separated from itself?

Denial of the ascension process

The next thing I want to talk about is the concept which has a very long spiritual tradition in India, that it is possible for a human being on earth to reach the highest level of consciousness. And the highest level of consciousness is supposedly God-realization, where you realize that you are out of the Creator’s being, you are one with the Creator and you are actually Brahman in manifestation.

There are different ways to describe this, of course, but let us not get lost in words. What you see in this image is that they have created a polarity, a dualistic polarity where they say: “Here is the world, it is an illusion. But even though I am in the world, I can come to see through this illusion and I can jump from the consciousness that is here on earth to the highest level of consciousness, oneness with God or with Brahman.” This has then caused many people in the modern world to create this image that there is the illusion on earth and then there is Brahman or God or the Creator, and there is nothing in between. You have earth and you have God, and you can awaken from the illusion on earth and immediately become one with God. In other words, there is no need for an ascension process. You just switch your mind and attain God-realization and you are at the highest possible level of consciousness, united with God. Or you have people who think that they can channel God or the Creator directly and they do not need anything in between.

Many of these people would deny the existence of ascended masters. They would say we are imposters, we are an illusion or we are not important. But again, as we have said before, the world was not created with your sphere. The world was created as a process that started a very long time ago before your sphere was created. There was the Creator who created the first sphere and sent self-aware extensions of itself into that sphere. They ascended which brought their sphere to the ascension point. Then the Creator created the next sphere, but the ascended masters from the first sphere then created the structures in the second sphere. And then they sent extensions of themselves into the second sphere. And this has continued until your sphere, which is the seventh sphere in the process. This means what? It means that regardless of what western religions say, regardless of what eastern religions say, the Creator, the ultimate God, did not directly create your sphere, did not directly create planet earth and did not directly create you.

Yes, the core of your being, the Conscious You and your I AM Presence, are ultimately extensions of the One Mind of the Creator, but you are not directly out of the Creator. Your being, your Conscious Self, your I AM Presence, came out of the ascended masters in the level above you. Therefore, the distance in vibration between your level here in this unascended sphere and the Creator is such that there is no way you can cross that distance directly and connect to the Creator. This does not mean you cannot connect to or experience the Creator, but it does not happen directly from here to there. It happens through the entire hierarchy of ascended masters from your sphere all the way up through the six ascended spheres and then to the Creator. What does this mean? Does this mean that all of these people who think they have attained God-realization or that they are channeling God or having a conversation with God are deceived? That is exactly what it means.

As there is a collective beast of non-will and non-being, as there is a collective beast of this silence, this unchanging, seemingly unchanging state, there are collective beasts of various gods that have been created throughout history. One is the Brahman of the Hindu religion. One is the God of the Old Testament. These are simply collective beasts. People can connect to them. They can have an experience that is way beyond their own mind. And if they project on this that they have experienced the ultimate God, they will very firmly believe in this illusion. It is very difficult to argue or reason with them and help them see that this is not the case because the experience seems more real than their normal state of awareness.

Yet the reality here, the very simple reality is that when you really connect to the River of Life, you see that there is so much more beyond the physical realm and especially planet earth that you are open at least to the realization that it is very difficult while you are in embodiment on a planet like earth to grasp what the spiritual realm really is about. To understand or to experience all the levels of the spiritual realm gives you a certain humility where you do not believe that your religious background or your imagery from your religion is the ultimate description of the spiritual realm. You are at least open to the possibility that there could be these levels of the spiritual realm that you need to go through in order to get to the ultimate God. And then if you cultivate that openness and expand your connection, there will come a point where you recognize that there is a hierarchy of ascended beings between the earth which is a very low planet and the ultimate level of consciousness, the Creator.

If you have these beings who claim to be spiritual, but are denying this hierarchy, these levels of the spiritual realm, they are not connected to reality; they cannot be, for then they would acknowledge reality. I know full well that they can come up with all kinds of arguments to counteract what I just said. And as we have said before, the Law of Free Will mandates that there is plausible deniability and plausible plausibility.

Direct experience of ascended masters

In their minds, their arguments will seem perfectly real. But the purpose that I have for putting this into words in the physical octave is not to argue with people, but to simply put something out there that those who are willing, those who are open, can use to say: “Instead of arguing, instead of reasoning with a linear intellectual mind as I have done so many times in the past, why do I not just open my mind to an experience? Is this real? Is there really a hierarchy of ascended beings? If there is, I do not want to understand it intellectually, I want to experience it directly. I am willing to open my mind to this experience.” And this then opens you to flowing with the River of Life.

How will you get an experience of ascended masters? By experiencing the flow and realizing that the flow is the basic reality of creation. The flow is the purpose of creation because we of the ascended masters are not static beings. We are not perfect beings in the sense that we never change. We, the ascended masters, are constantly transcending ourselves, moving higher and higher towards the ultimate level of consciousness, the Creator consciousness. Those of us who are chosen to work with earth are constantly transcending ourselves by seeking to help you, by interacting with you, by helping you work on your psychology. By raising you up, we are raising ourselves up. This is the River of Life where all who are part of that River are transcending themselves, not as separate beings, not in order to feel better than someone else, but in order to experience that joy of the self-transcendence, that is constant growth.

Denial of self-transcendence

The non-being, the poison of non-being, is really this denial of self-transcendence, which is a projection that the goal of the spiritual path is to attain some perfect state where there is no change. Can you not perhaps see—and I know many people will not be able to see it, but some will see it—that there is a cognitive dissonance in what these so-called gurus teach? They teach there is a path that you have to follow, but they also teach that when you are successful in walking that path, change stops. Yes, when you look at this from the perspective of a separate self, this seems real. Why? Because what is the essential dream of the separate self? It is that it can become immortal, permanent, perfect. And the way the separate self looks at perfection is that it is something static because if it is perfect, how could it change? This seems perfectly logical to the separate mind. It does not seem logical at all to an ascended being who experiences the reality of constant self-transcendence, never-ending self-transcendence.

These are some ideas that you can benefit from contemplating, but they are also important to project into the collective consciousness and that is why I have chosen to use this opportunity to project this out there. When you look at the planet, you see that there are many, many people who are ready to take these ideas and realize that their approach to spirituality has not been the highest approach and that there is more to grasp about the spiritual path. There are many enigmas that have not been resolved by these gurus out there who make these very authoritative statements or claim to have reached some ultimate state of consciousness or their followers claim they have reached some ultimate state of consciousness.

We are all the flow!

Naturally, as an ascended being who is not under the constraints of time and space, I could go on and would enjoy going on, but I recognize that you are in time and space and your bodies are very much in time and space and they have certain needs and so, therefore, I will end this release by expressing my gratitude for you being willing to be the open doors for the River of Life to flow through you into the collective consciousness, into the individual consciousness of those who are ready for this teaching.

There are, of course, many ways to be the open doors for the River of Life, but by experiencing this release from the ascended realm and allowing it to flow through your auras and chakras, you have been in the River of Life. By participating in this event, by giving the invocations and decrees, by interacting with each other, by talking, by flowing, by joking, you have been and you are in the River of Life. And I hope you can recognize that. I hope you can see that being in the River of Life is not some far-flung idealistic goal that it will take you years to attain. You can already now experience being in the River of Life. You have experienced it and you can just build on that experience and gradually become more and more open, more and more neutral, so that the River of Life can flow through you in a more and more concentrated form as you experience this amazing process that is the rest of your lives in the physical realm. I hope you recognize that you are already experiencing the flow of the River of Life and that you can continue from this point forward to build on what you are experiencing and experience more and more of this flow that we are, that we the ascended masters are, and that all of the unascended beings in this sphere who are tied into it also are.

For you see, in a way, the flow is not something outside yourself that you open yourself up to. We have used this imagery, this wording, because this is what most people can grasp. But the higher understanding of the flow is that you are not even being in the flow, you are being the flow. You are part of the flow because: How is the flow created? Not by some mysterious force out there. It is created by all of the beings who are transcending themselves. We are all the flow, and you are the flow. And with this, I seal you in the Diamond Will that I AM, the Diamond Will that will never allow anything to stop the flow.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Let the River of Life flow through your words

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Shiva through Kim Michaels, September  22, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Shiva.

What the messenger was sensing was that we are actually many ascended masters who want to speak on this topic and therefore he sensed the presence of several masters and was waiting to see which one would step forward and begin speaking, not of course, wanting to force it, as has been his method from the very beginning to not force us, because this messenger was fortunate to realize at a certain point that we of the ascended masters are beyond any human opinions and mental images including, of course, his own.

Taking heaven by force

And this is what all of you can cultivate, that willingness to not project, to not force, to not want to take heaven by force. As we have said, you cannot actually take heaven by force despite this quote from Jesus that the violent take heaven by force, but it is not a correct quote. They attempt to take heaven by force, but they cannot, of course, force their way into the ascended realm, for you cannot force vibration. You cannot force the River of Life as we have been saying.

Now, this is something that it is very difficult for people to lock into, to truly internalize, to truly embrace, to truly accept that you cannot force and that you do not need to force. If you look at the traditional images of Shiva, you will see that I am often portrayed as the destroyer. And how do people see me when I come to destroy? They think, of course, I do it with force. They think that Shiva has greater force, greater power than the demons and the dark forces that he comes to destroy. But is that necessarily so? Do I actually have greater power than the dark forces of earth? Yes and no. I do not have greater power than them in the sense that I do not have the same kind of power that they have, for they have a power based on force. I have a power based on Oneness. Force can only be based on separation and that is why those who are trapped in separation cannot take heaven by force, but they can take earth by force, at least for a time. And this is in line with what other masters have talked about, how on earth there can be created this appearance.

Appearances of power based on duality

You see many examples throughout history and even today where there has been created this appearance that either certain human beings or certain nations or certain empires or even certain non-material forces have great power. There are people who believe that the devil is God’s polar-opposite and has the same power as God. But this, of course, is not the case unless you step back and say: “Well, the devil has the same power as the man-made god, for they are forming a dualistic polarity and in a dualistic polarity, none of the two can have ultimate power.”

From this respect, you can see that the power that is displayed in the world is just an appearance of power. It may have a certain power over human beings, but only because they give it power. You see many examples of where some being, either a physical person or a being in the mental realm or even the emotional realm, has been able to manifest some physical phenomena that can impress people who do not have Christ discernment. People have been misled into thinking that there is power here, there is a certain power in these dark spirits, which is why some people worship the devil and seek to get that kind of power. But you see, you cannot create power from the state of duality without creating an opposite polarity to the power you are seeking to project out. Therefore, there is a limit to how far you can go. I, on the other hand, do not have a power based on duality and separation. I have a power based on oneness, based on love.

Shiva, the Liberator destroying appearances

Actually, it is not a correct use of words to say that Shiva is the destroyer. Shiva is the liberator who destroys the appearances that keep lifestreams trapped in those appearances. By destroying the appearances, people have an opportunity to choose freedom, or they can choose to start creating another appearance, because they are not willing to look at themselves and change their psychology.

What has all this got to do with the topic of the flow of the River of Life? Well, those who want to have power on earth are very concerned about and very attached to appearances. They are always attempting to create an appearance, but the River of Life is not at all concerned about appearances. It is always concerned with the transcendence of appearances. Everything you see on earth is from a certain viewpoint and appearance.

Yes, there are certainly things that are created by the Elohim that therefore have a deeper or higher reality than what has been created by human beings from the state of duality. But yet even what is created by the Elohim is not permanent or some ultimate reality that could never be transcended, because what the Elohim have created is, of course, the foundation that the co-creators are meant to build upon. The Elohim did not attempt to create some static perfect planet. They simply created something that the co-creators could start out with and therefore expand upon.

Of course, once a critical mass of people went into duality, they started creating appearances based on duality, and they certainly have no reality whatsoever. The River of Life will not validate people’s appearances because that would only keep them trapped in being identified or attached to those appearances and that is why you, as a spiritual student, need to take a look at the images you have in your mind of what it means to be a spiritual person, to be a spiritual student, to be a spiritual teacher and what it means to be in the River of Life.

Questioning what it means to be a human being

Again, we are in no way criticizing. We are simply pointing out that you have been on a very dense unnatural planet for a number of lifetimes, for some of you, an untold number of lifetimes. It is better to leave it untold and this means you have unavoidably taken on many appearances that are just temporary man-made appearances. Again, this is not to blame. Even in this lifetime, you have grown up in a certain culture and as a child you absorb many things from your parents, your family, from school, from society, from the collective consciousness. You absorb many of these images that are not necessarily evil, or bad, or negative, but they are the images that people have of what they think they can do as human beings, what they think it means to be a human being and it is inevitable that you take this on. But there is no society on earth where the people hold an image of what it means to be a spiritual being flowing with the River of Life. If you want to flow with the River of Life, you need to consider what images you have received from your culture of what it means to be a human being.

Many of you will be able to look at your family and see that they are not spiritually interested and they have a very fixed image of what you can do and what you cannot do as a human being. And in a sense, many of these images are perfectly valid. The way they see it, this is what you can do and what you cannot do as a human being. You need to question the image that you have received of what it means to be a human being and realize that a human being cannot be in the River of Life, but a spiritual being can.

You need to look and many of you might say: “Well, certainly I have been on a spiritual path for a long time and studied spiritual teachings, I see myself as a spiritual being.” And yes, you do, but this does not mean you cannot have some subconscious images that you are brought up with in this lifetime or that you took on in previous lifetimes of what it means to be a human being. And these images have led to the creation of selves and those selves need to be dismissed just like all the other subconscious selves need to be dismissed by you seeing the illusion that a self is based on and letting that illusion go.

The effect of these images is that when you contemplate what it means to flow with the River of Life, you are superimposing these images on what it means. And that now means that you are subconsciously wanting the River of Life to flow through these images and express itself through these images. But as we have said, if that was to be done, it would validate the image and therefore trap you even more firmly in the image and that is why the Holy Spirit will not blow through such images, it bloweth where it listeth. It bloweth where there is an opening and when you have an image there is no opening.

Hiding behind appearances

What are some of these images? Well, there are, of course, many of them and some of them vary from society to society. But one of the images we can look at here is that all cultures have a certain image of how you talk to each other, how human beings talk to each other. They may vary from society to society, but they all have certain things in common and they are all based on this very mentality that we have talked about of creating an appearance.

If you look at the communication between people, you can quickly learn to see how more than ninety-nine percent of all communication between people happens at the level of appearances. Two people are talking. Each person has a certain image in their mind of how a human being is supposed to talk and they are trying to maintain that image when they are talking. They are trying to maintain the appearance and this means that in most societies that appearance has a certain element of deception, of hiding something. You are not truly honest, not truly straightforward, not freely expressing yourself, because you are always concerned about maintaining the appearance in the eyes of the other person. You are concerned about how the other person might react to what you might say and therefore, there are certain things you do not say.

First of all, you do not have an honest, straightforward communication. Why? Because in all cultures there is this appearance that you should not make yourself vulnerable, because other people might take advantage of it and put you down or criticize you or stab you in the back or expose you, tell to other people what you have told them in confidence. Look at human communication and try to see the patterns in your particular culture and you will see there is always an appearance that hides the real person, or rather that also hides the unreal person, for most people are not in touch with their real self.

You have in many cases, one person who communicates based on a subconscious self or a group of subconscious selves and another person who communicates based on another group of subconscious selves. They are not really two real persons talking. They are two bundles of separate selves communicating and that is why you often see that people cannot resolve conflicts or problems. Why? Because they cannot talk openly, they cannot connect at the heart level. The communication happens at that level of appearances, maintaining a facade.

There are, of course, many people in the world who are deliberately seeking to deceive other people when they communicate. This holds true for the fallen beings in embodiment—for many people who are affected by the fallen consciousness. You will see, for example, many politicians where you can say that in a sense all of their communication is a lie, because they are always speaking from that level of appearances, thinking: “What is good for me? What will get me re-elected, or what will get me elected?” So many politicians are speaking at this level and this is, by the way, one of the main reasons why more and more people are becoming dissatisfied with politics and politicians, because they sense that it is not genuine, it is not open, straightforward and honest and have had enough of this political gamesmanship.

But then you go to the personal level and you also see how many times people cannot communicate. You have children who have grown up with their parents. You would think that if you have lived in the same house with people for 18 years, you would know them. But in many cases the people do not know each other, for they have never communicated at a deeper level than that of appearances. So, how could they know each other?

The River of Life will not validate human appearances

One of the things that you have been brought up to see is that human beings do not communicate at this deeper level. Human beings are not open, straightforward, honest, they do not expose themselves. And this, of course means, what? It means that you block, this image blocks the flow of the River of Life through you. For as I said, the River of Life is not concerned with maintaining human appearances, it is concerned with helping human beings transcend those appearances.

If you, when you are talking to other people, want to maintain an appearance, then the Holy Spirit, the River of Life, cannot flow through you. This messenger can look back upon his life and see how he was brought up to maintain a certain appearance. For example, as a child, he admired the adults who could give a quick answer, often a funny answer, who could make people laugh, who could make light of any situation. He developed this ability to always come up with a joke, to always come up with some surprising play on words or whatever it may be. And he became good at it, but at some point, he realized that it was an appearance he was putting on and it was actually preventing him from having a genuine communication with people.

He can also see how when he first found the spiritual path, he had a certain image of what it means to be a spiritual person. Whenever he communicated, he would always try to conform to that image so that his communication would appear to be spiritual. As he started resolving his psychology, he became more and more able to speak openly, but still he had certain images and even when he started as a messenger, he had certain images based on what it means to be a messenger or a spiritual teacher and some of those images were based on what he had experienced in the previous ascended master organization that he was a part of for a long time. But it was also based on the general view in the world of spiritual people and spiritual teachers. He was, in the early years, more concerned about maintaining that appearance and he can look back and see that there were times when he was talking to people at the level of appearances and there were other times where he was able to be open to the flow. And of course, when he was speaking based on appearances, he could not help people. But then when he was open to the flow, that would often help people.

Really, it was not until we released the teachings on the birth trauma and the avatars that the messenger became much more aware of these appearances. And healing these traumas, overcoming these selves, he has then become able to speak more openly and more freely, which those of you who have known him for just a few years can think back and see the difference. And many of you who have used these teachings can also look back at your own lives and see the difference, how you have become much more open, much more willing to reveal the real person behind the appearances, even if it sometimes makes you vulnerable.

Upward spiral of communication from the heart

You can look at the communication you have had during this retreat. Some of you know each other from previous conferences, but others have met for the first time. But you have still had a much more open and free communication than you generally see out in the world. Many of you can see the contrast between your daily situation with family or co-workers and the kind of communication you have there and then the more free communication you have had here.

And you can therefore see that the more free you feel, the more the River of Life can flow through your communication. And the better you feel about the communication and the better other people feel about it and the more you are able to inspire and help each other, see things that some of you cannot see, but then some people can see what other people cannot see and you therefore create an upward spiral with your communication where you are helping each other.

There is a tremendous difference between speaking from that level of wanting to maintain an appearance and being free to let the Holy Spirit, the River of Life, flow through you. What do you know with the outer mind about what the Holy Spirit wants to express through you in a given situation? How could you, with the linear analytical mind, meet another person, perhaps meet that person for the first time and know very little about them, how could you know with the outer mind what would be the most helpful thing to say so that that person could transcend a particular separate self, a particular illusion?

Even if it could be known by the analytical mind, you would have to spend considerable time knowing about the person’s background, knowing about the person’s psychology, analyzing back and forth until you had determined, like a psychologist might do, what would be the most constructive thing to say to that person. This would take time. Even if it was possible, it would take time. But the alternative is to be willing to communicate from the heart, to open your heart to the flow of the River of Life, because the River of Life knows what to say to that person and it can express it through you instantly when you are open, when you are neutral, when you are not seeking to project an appearance upon what the River of Life should say. And that is when you can have this free flow of communication.

Some of you are not able yet to have this, but many of you are able and you might notice how there are some people that are easy to talk to because, why? Why is it that some people are easy to talk to? It is because they are not projecting an appearance upon you. You feel free to be yourself with them. Other people are more tense, because they still have an appearance they think they need to maintain. This messenger over the years has met many, many people who came to him for validation of some viewpoint or even their sense of self-importance. But he has also met many, many people who just came openly and honestly just to communicate or to ask a question. But there is not the resistance, there is not the projection upon what kind of response they want to get. And this, of course, is something you can become more conscious of, cultivating this free communication.

And if you feel that there is something in you that blocks the communication, then look at this, use the teachings on the separate self to discover what it is. And when you overcome these selves, you will feel so much freer. It will be so much more joyful and relaxed to communicate with other people and you will not be afraid of exposing yourself, making yourself vulnerable. Because even if someone would try to use what you said against you, it could only be a separate self that would be offended by this. If you see the offensive reaction, then you know: “Ah, let me go after that separate self too. I have overcome so many, why not one more?”

The humor of the childlike mind

Again, as Jesus said: “Unless you become as little children, you shall in no wise enter the kingdom.” Consider this, consider how you use humor. As I said, the messenger has created this appearance where he was using humor really to hide himself, to deflect any kind of blame against him. Maybe there was not blame, but he felt that there could be to deflect any kind of attack. This is not the kind of humor I am talking about. I am talking about this innocent form of humor. And humor is a difficult topic, because humor varies from culture to culture. As this messenger has been traveling, he has realized that a certain joke that will be very funny in one country, will just get blank stares in another country. He has gone through a period where he has thought: “Well, maybe I should just not use humor at all. Maybe I should not try to joke.” But is that really the childlike mind?

What you can look at is, do you have some kind of reservation concerning humor? Do you, for example, have a fear that if you tell a joke, and nobody laughs, you will feel bad? Or if you get a negative reaction from people, do you, for example, think that all spiritual people should be very careful about what jokes they tell, because certain jokes are not spiritual? Do you analyze the reaction you get when you use humor and are you afraid that people might think you said something stupid or something that was not appropriate? And you can use this reaction then to go after these separate selves that prevent you from being in that childlike mind.

Always-evaluating selves

Look at children. I am not saying you need to use humor at the level of a five-year-old. I am just saying, look at children. They will say something, they will laugh, a minute later it is forgotten. If nobody else laughs, they will forget that too. They will not analyze the reaction they are getting. They will not evaluate everything. How can you be free if you evaluate and analyze everything?

You need to go through a phase where you look at this, your reaction, not only to humor, but to communication in general. You all have these selves that are created in this lifetime, in previous lifetimes, and they are programmed to always evaluate the reaction you get from other people when you say something. It is like, every time you open your mouth, there is this collection of selves standing, leaning over you, looking at the reaction you get to every word you say and then projecting at you: “Oh, you should not have said that. You should not have gotten that reaction. You better shut up and be quiet and go out in the forest and dig a deep hole for yourself and crawl into it and fill it up with dirt on top of yourself.”

These selves have followed you most likely for lifetimes. But when you have the teachings you have, when you have the momentum you have, you can quickly come to look at them and dismiss them and say: “I just do not need you anymore, because I am not the one speaking. The River of Life is flowing through me and if the River of Life cracks a certain joke, I am not going to analyze it. And if nobody laughs at the joke, so what? I just flow on with the River of Life.”

I can of my own self say nothing

You see what I am saying here? These selves that you have are projecting that you should not have said this, but if you really step back, who is the you that they are saying should not have said this because either your communication came from a separate self, or it came from the River of Life.

What have we said? The core of your being is the Conscious You. The Conscious You is not actually saying something. It either goes into a separate self and it speaks based on the perception filter of that separate self, or it goes into neutral and allows the River of Life to speak through you, through it. What you can say to these selves when they project at you, you can say: “Are you talking to me? I do not think so. You may be talking to another separate self, but that is not me. You may be talking about something that was said by the River of Life, but that is not me either.”

I am not here trying to get you to say that you never need to take responsibility for what you say. I am just saying, as a phase of overcoming this very heavy programming, you can realize, you can go into this state that also Jesus demonstrated and talked about when he said I can on my own self do nothing. You see, ultimately, the Conscious You is responsible for what you say.

If the Conscious You chooses to go into a separate self and speak through that separate self, you are responsible for making that decision. If you choose to open yourself to the River of Life, you are responsible for that. But as a phase for overcoming the selves, it can be helpful for you to realize: “I can of my own self say nothing because it is either a separate self that speaks or it is the Holy Spirit that speaks. Whenever they direct this flame at me, I will just refuse to take it in. I will refuse to accept it. I will just let it pass right through me and then I will open myself up to the flow of the River of Life through me again and again and again and again.”

The liberating power of words

Again, as we have said, the fallen beings created a standard. Everything needs to compare to that standard. Every word you speak should be compared to some standard and it is either good or bad, or it is either perfect or not good enough. How can you live that way and certainly, how can you be an open door for the River of Life with that mindset, constantly evaluating?

Even many spiritual teachings, even previous ascended master dispensations, even this one to some degree, have still been affected by this very heavy collective beast, that you should weigh every word before you speak. That you should speak as little as possible. Or as some Indian guru is famous for saying, the highest teaching is silence. Just take that statement, the highest teaching is silence. Well, first of all, if you really believe what you are saying, why did you say anything? Why did you not remain silent, thereby demonstrating instead of telling? But is silence really a teaching? Nay. And why not? Because what keeps people trapped in the lower state of consciousness are the appearances they have, the illusions they have and they are often, most often, formulated in words. But you see, there is plausible plausibility and plausible deniability, so people can come up with words that seemingly validate anything and everything. But none of what they come up with is the absolute statement. There is no absolute statement with words, which means what? It means, for every illusion formulated with words through the mind of anti-christ, there is a worded statement by the mind of Christ that can liberate people from that illusion.

Who is it that says that the highest teaching is silence? Certainly not the Holy Spirit, certainly not the River of Life, certainly not the ascended masters. Well, take your pick who else it might be. If the highest teaching was silence, why would the Buddha have given teachings, why would Jesus have given teachings, why would other genuine spiritual gurus and messengers have given teachings? Why would the ascended masters give teachings with words? Because we know, that as words can be used to create appearances and illusions, words can also be used to liberate people from the illusion. There is no guarantee that this will happen, but it can be done. It can happen, and it has happened a myriad of times.

But the words cannot come from the human level. There is no statement based on the duality consciousness that can liberate you from another statement based on the duality consciousness, because there is not the power in the dualistic words. You may see some people who have become very powerful speakers. You may look at some of the speeches of Hitler or other famous orators and how they could hypnotize an audience with their words and with a power projected through the word. But this was not real power. This was dualistic power, an appearance of power.

But what does the Holy Spirit, the River of Life have? The power based on unity, on oneness and that is a power that can endow words. It is not so much the words themselves, but the power that they are endowed with by the Spirit. That is what liberates people. When they take in the vibration and they sense there is a vibration behind the words that is more real than the dualistic words and therefore they pay more attention to the words. The words go in, they hit that illusion and they expose the illusion for what it is. And people can then see it and make the choice to accept the higher view rather than the appearance. This is the power of words. If you say that the highest teaching is silence, it can only be because you do not have the flow of the Holy Spirit and therefore you know that you cannot endow the words with power. And therefore, you think it may be better to remain silent and create the appearance that this is the most advanced guru because he was mainly silent.

Dare to open your mouth!

What is it that is the potential you all have when it comes to words, to communication? It is not in the Divine plan of most of you to become a messenger or to become a public speaker standing in front of a large audience or appearing on TV, or the radio, or YouTube, or whatever you have. For many of you, it is in your Divine plan to speak at the personal level with people you meet in various contexts. But the highest potential you all have, whatever the outer goal is in your Divine plan, the highest potential you all have is to allow the River of Life to speak through you, to flow through your words.

And do you see that this does not actually mean that you are in a trance and now the Holy Spirit is speaking through you? The words are still formed in your mind based on who you are, based on your personality, based on your background. The words are still formed in your mind. But it is not just the words that help people, it is the power flowing through the words. And the words do not have to be perfect, according to some standard for the River of Life to flow through them and endow them with power. But if you, in your mind think: “Oh, I have to weigh my words carefully, I have to look at any word I said and analyze it afterwards and have to analyze it before I even open my mouth”, then how can the Holy Spirit flow?

You can say, if you do not have the flow of the River of Life, it does not matter what words you say. Why analyze it? They are all dead words anyway. But if you do have the flow of the River of Life, it also does not matter what words you say because they have the power. Why analyze? Why judge? Why evaluate? Why hesitate? Why is it that some of you think that the worst thing you could possibly ever do was to open your mouth? The biggest mistake you could ever make was to open your mouth. It is because there is a separate self that was based on a trauma where the fallen beings in a past life did everything they could to make you afraid to ever again open your mouth on this planet that they think belongs to them.

How long do you want to be trapped in that pattern? You have free will. I am not telling you what to do. I am only saying it is not the ascended masters who want you to be afraid to open your mouth. If this messenger had been afraid to open his mouth and say: “I AM the Ascended Master Shiva”, well, we would not be having this communion, would we? He would never have gotten started as a messenger and therefore the teaching would not have been brought forth because we cannot bring forth a teaching without having someone in embodiment be the open door for the teaching.

And you all have the potential to bring forth something that we would like to bring forth to help other people. But if you do not dare to open your mouth, how can we bring it forth? I know this does not apply to all of you. But many of you are very, very reluctant to speak out. And that is why you could benefit from going through a period where you evaluate, or you realize: “I am not the one speaking out, it is either a separate self or it is the River of Life. And I have spent most of my life allowing these separate selves to speak for me because I was afraid to expose myself, but I would like to experience that the River of Life speaks through me.” And most of you will be able to see that you have already experienced that. But you can have that experience more often. You can be more conscious of it, more appreciative of it and this is, of course, what we seek to help you attain with this conference. We want all of you to be free to let the River of Life flow through your words.

The pen is mightier than the sword. But really, the word is mightier than any power on earth, the Living Word. But the Living Word does not fall like manna from heaven. It must be spoken through a human being in embodiment and you all have that potential. Would it not be a joy for you to have a personal conversation with someone that really helped that person move on? Have many of you not experienced this? Would you not want to experience it more often? Well then, let the River of Life flow and stop all this analyzing. Just say to these separate selves: “Who are you talking to? If you are talking to another separate self – well, I do not need to be part of this conversation because I am not you and I am not that other self.  And if you are talking to the River of Life – well, the River of Life is not going to listen to you so why should I? And I do not have time to listen to your nonsense, because I want to flow and I want to express something.”

Embrace the ever-self-transcending flow

You see my beloved, it is again this amazing aspect of the physical octave that the most powerful appearance projected by the fallen beings or by human beings is that once something has happened, once something has been done, once something has been said, you can never take it back. There is this very heavy projection. Once those words have come over your lips, you can never take them back, you can never make them unsaid, you can never make them unheard, so you better be careful before it is too late. And of course, there is a certain validity to it.

Once you have said a word you cannot unsay it, but why would you have to unsay it? The word was just said in a moment and this is the amazing thing of the physical octave. A moment only lasts for a moment, then it passes, it is gone. The word that was attached to that particular moment that took place 10 seconds ago, or 10 years ago, or 10 lifetimes ago, that word is not there now, it is back there in the past. The question is where do you want to be? Back there in the past with a word that was said, or do you want to be in the now with the words that the River of Life wants to say in the present now and in coming nows? You have to decide where do you want to be. In the past or flowing with the River of Life, always being in the present now, which is constantly changing.

This is what is lacking for some of these teachings about being in the now. They think there is some static unchanging now, some eternal now, some superior now that you can be in. But this is again, the most wonderful aspect of the physical octave—nothing stands still. Now is already gone before you can say now, so you can either stay in this now that is gone, or you can flow with the now that is coming. But the now that is coming is not static, it is ever-changing, ever-transcending and that is why every now is a new opportunity. And that is why you do not need to unsay what was said in a previous now, you just need to say what the River of Life wants to say in this now and in the next now and the next and the next.

It is a matter of whether you are focused on the past or whether you are focused on the flow. In a sense you could say there is no now. The whole concept of being in the now is meaningless because there is no now, there is only flow. When you talk about being in the now, which now are you going to be in? What is a now? Well, you could say it is a second—yes, so which second? This one, or this one, or this one, or this one, or this one? You see, you start counting the seconds and you are not in the now anymore. But you are never in the now, you never can be. You can be in the flow or not in the flow, to be or not to be. Even many spiritual people interpreted it as being in some static state.

My beloved, what is the purpose of the world of form? It is to transcend itself and become more until the sphere ascends and becomes part of the spiritual realm which is also transcending itself and becoming more. God did not create the world of form to create a static state that never changes. God created a flow that never stops, no power can stop the flow. You can think you have sat in a cave in the Himalayas for years and you have cultivated the ability to still your mind, but you have not stopped the flow, you have just created the appearance in your mind that you are outside the flow, but you are not, are you?

You may be, you think, a highly developed yogi sitting in a cave in the Himalayas. But are the Himalayas not spinning around the globe when the earth rotates? Are they not moving through space when the earth circles the sun? Where is the silence? What have you stopped? You may have stopped your own mind by creating the appearance that you are outside the flow, but as an alternative, why not fully embrace the flow and join the flow? What is it that wants to stand aside from the flow? What is it that wants to create this appearance that: “Oh, I have control over my mind, my thoughts, I can still the mind?” It is a separate self, why would you want to still the mind, when you can be in the flow and experience this amazing ever self-transcending flow of the Holy Spirit, of the River of Life, always moving towards more. Why would you want to stop that? Yes, you can seek freedom from the dualistic mind, but why seek freedom from the flow, when the flow is life and what stops the flow is death and what directs the flow into some appearance is also death.

The forces that want to stop the flow through you

The fallen beings have done everything they can think of to sabotage and to delay the growth of spiritual people. They have created all of these teachings out there that are aimed at one thing only, taking those who are close to making a breakthrough on the spiritual path and getting them to go into a blind alley where they are seeking something that is completely unrealistic, that is just a dead end where they can be trapped for the rest of this embodiment so that they cannot express their Christhood.

What does it mean to express your Christhood? You are the open door for the River of Life that wants to raise up all life. That is what the fallen beings want to stop. If they can get you to sit in a cave in the Himalayas and think you have attained some spiritual attainment because you can stop the flow of thoughts, then they will let you. They will say wonderful, he is not a threat to us. We do not care how spiritual he feels because as long as he is not out there expressing something that we cannot control, he is not a threat.

You may think you are striving to be in the now, but again, you are not a threat as long as you are not in the flow. And as I have said, there is no flow in now and there is no now in flow. So many of these schemes out there are designed to distract you, to divert you, to make you think you are very, very spiritual because you see this obscure teaching that nobody sees. They are all just distractions meant to prevent you from being in that flow of the River of Life. That is the most powerful force of the universe, the only force in the universe because it is the force of oneness. What other force could there be? All other so-called forces are just appearances, they are unreal.

Let the Holy Spirit express itself through you

As long as you hold an image of how the River of Life should speak through you, the River of Life cannot speak. But when you let go of that image, the River of Life will do what it naturally does, flow through you, flow through the opening into the physical octave.

And what is the only opening for the River of Life into the physical octave? It is the mind, the vocal cords of a self-aware being. That is, by the law of free will in a current state on the earth, the only opening. If there are not those who dare to open their mouth and let the river flow, then there will be no transcendence of the conditions on earth. If the earth is to move into the golden age in a timely manner, it can only happen by people speaking out, letting the flow flow. This is what most of you put in your Divine plans before you came into embodiment, that you wanted to give that opening to the flow of the Spirit.

Again, no blame whatsoever. You are on a dense difficult planet. But would not you rather fulfill the potential you put into your Divine plan, than go out of embodiment and look back with regret, because you did not open your mouth? You clamped it shut when you could have said something and here you could have said something. But again, you were thinking and before you were done thinking, the situation had moved on and now there was no point in saying anything.

Just make that decision, if you are willing, to be willing to experiment and let the Holy Spirit express itself and stop analyzing, stop thinking about what could have been said, what should have been said. What was said was said and that was good enough in the situation. It is not a matter of going back and changing what was said, it is just a matter of opening yourself to the next thing that Spirit wants to say. And if you keep doing this, you will fulfill your Divine plan.

That is what I desire to see for you. That is what every ascended master desires to see for you and I hope one day to greet you and rejoice with you in the fact that you did fulfill the potential that you put into your Divine plan because you knew it was realistic.

With this, I seal you in the real power of oneness that I AM, the oneness that destroys separation and thereby liberates the being to be in the flow. Be sealed in that joy.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Experiencing the joy of the River of Life


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE through Kim Michaels, September  22, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE, and I am already more than before I started giving this dictation. Why am I more? Because I started giving this dictation. You see, this is how the River of Life works. When you dare to be the open door for the River of Life to express itself in the physical octave, you become more. When you are ascended, you know that anything you do, you become more. You do not have the fear, the concern that you might make a mistake, that you might do something that was not right or that was not good enough. You just allow yourself to be in the flow, and then you experience that whatever the flow is, you become more.

The standard of perfection on earth

I wish to speak to you about a topic that relates to another factor on earth that prevents you from surrendering into the flow of the River of Life. Now, if you know anything about the history of ascended master movements, you might think that it is odd that I would speak about this topic, because I have, in some previous ascended master organization, been looked at as a very serious master who is a very strict disciplinarian who demands a lot from my chelas. And this has actually caused many of those chelas, embodied chelas, to go into this state that hinders them, prevents them from flowing with the River of Life. And what is that state? It is that you take yourself too seriously, that you take life too seriously, that you take the spiritual path too seriously. Where does this psychology come from? For it is, of course, all psychology, as you will know, those of you who are open to this dispensation. Well, it actually ultimately comes from the fallen beings. And what have they done? Well, as we have said before, they have created this thought matrix, that there is a standard against which everything must be measured. Everything must be compared to the standard and you must evaluate where it fits on the standard. Is it good or bad? Is it higher or lower? Is it good enough according to the standard? And, of course, the ultimate polarity, one polarity of the standard, is perfection. And compared to perfection, nothing is ever good enough.

Now, this may surprise some people who will say that: “Well surely the ascension is a process of becoming a perfected being, so when you are ascended, you must be perfect and everything you do must be perfect.” But see this is a complete misunderstanding. This is again, you are looking at the ascended realm from the unascended sphere from a very dense planet. You look at conditions on earth and you project what it should be in the spiritual realm based on what you see in the unascended realm. You take this standard of perfection and you project it upon the ascended masters, but see, we are not affected by this standard of perfection. Why? Because in order to ascend you have to transcend the standard, where there is perfection on one end and failure on the other end of the scale. What did Jesus say 2000 years ago was the requirement for entering the kingdom? Unless ye become as a little child, ye shall in no wise enter the kingdom.

Becoming as a little child

What does the child do? It plays with life. It flows with life. It flows with the River of Life, at least as long as the child has some innocence. Of course, a child can be burdened by traumas from past lives and therefore not be able to flow with the River of Life. But a healthy child will flow with the River of Life, will have that period of childhood where it is innocent. It is bubbling. It is happily flowing with situations in life. And then as the child grows older, especially when it enters school where everything is suddenly so serious, then the child gradually loses that innocence.

You see that in many societies, in fact all societies, the adults look at the little children and they are uplifted by the children’s innocence and joyfulness. But those same adults, when the children reach a certain age, they have this mechanism in their minds that says: “Well, now you are not a child anymore. Now you need to start behaving a certain way as we expect you to behave, as society expects you to behave. Now you need to no longer be that bubbling child, but you need to start taking life seriously.” Is it not cognitive dissonance? And then not only do the adults project upon the children that they should live up to this standard, they, of course, also project upon themselves. When these same adults hear about the spiritual path and you can raise your consciousness and qualify for your ascension, they project that image onto the spiritual path that you need to be serious, that you need to live up to a certain standard.

Living up to the standard of perfection

What has happened as a result of this? It is that all people who are in embodiment on earth have built this very strong personal self, which of course is tied to a very strong collective self, that whatever you do, whatever happens, you need to compare it to this standard. Whatever the standard is in your particular culture, it is often based on a certain religion. Look how during medieval times Catholics could barely move. Everything had to follow the doctrines and live up to the demands of the church, or it could be hauled before the Inquisition and tortured. Look at some Muslim countries today. Can it really be natural that a woman wearing her headscarf in a little bit looser fashion is arrested by the police, beaten so she dies? Is this really natural? Do you really think this is what God wants? For I can assure you from personal experience that it is not what God wants. This is not the will of God, which I have some personal experience with, being the Chohan of the First Ray of the Will of God.

When you first find the spiritual path, it is unavoidable that you have this self that you were brought up with in your culture, and even have created over many lifetimes, reinforced over many lifetimes. Here you find an ascended master teaching. And what do most people do? They take whatever image they have of God and they project it upon the ascended masters, and now they think we are like the angry and judgmental being in the sky. And many of the chelas in previous dispensations looked upon El Morya, as I was named at the time, that way: El Morya is a strict disciplinarian who demands obedience to the will of God. And if you are obedient to the will of God, it is like wearing a straitjacket. You have to be very serious about always living up to this standard, otherwise El Morya is going to stand there with a raised finger, and that is what you do not want to see.

So many students projected this image of the angry God upon me, that I eventually came to a point where I decided that I needed to do something to shatter that image, because it was holding people back. Which is why I changed my name to Master MORE, thereby preventing many of the chelas with that attitude from moving into this dispensation, which those of you who are in this dispensation might be grateful for, because I can assure you that it is very difficult to deal with people in this mindset, especially when you have the new teachings you have in this dispensation. I am not the angry god in the sky. How could an ascended master be angry? How could an ascended master be judgmental? Why would an ascended master compare you to the standard created by the fallen beings? Why would an ascended master want you to live up to that standard?

The joy of ascension and the ascended realm

What is it that happens when you ascend? You transcend the mindset of earth, and therefore you are not burdened by this standard, and therefore you do not take yourself too seriously, you do not take life so seriously, and therefore what do you feel?

Consider yourself, imagine yourself: You have been walking the path for a long time. It may be nearing the end of your body’s natural lifespan. You have reached the 144th level of consciousness. You are standing there before the doorway that leads to the ascended realm, and before you can walk through the door, you have to take that last long look back to earth, and see if there is anything that pulls you back here. We now assume there is nothing that pulls you back, but now I am just asking you to consider that as you walk this long spiritual path from the 48th to the 144th level of consciousness, you had a certain attitude, a certain approach, a certain view of the spiritual path and of yourself as a student or chela walking that path. Now again, I am not trying to find fault or blame anymore, I am just asking you to look, based on how you see yourself today, how you see the path, how you see yourself walking that path.

I am just asking you to realize that you can actually have the kind of attitude that you have to the path right now and you can carry it with you to the 144th level, but then when you stand there and you see there is nothing pulling you back to earth, you suddenly turn around and now you walk through that door, and as you walk through the door it is as if an entire world opens up to you. It is as if you were walking through this narrow tunnel before and now you come out into the bright sunshine. The image you had of yourself and the path melts away in that bright sunshine, and what do you feel? You feel joy, a bubbling joy. You cannot help it. You may think, and many students from previous dispensations certainly think that it is such a momentous, somber, serious occasion, that you walk through that door and you might think that there are angels playing trumpets and there is an array of ascended masters welcoming you. And you might think this is some epically important ceremony that takes place, but what really takes place is that when a being walks through that door, yes there is an array of ascended masters that have been working with that being to welcome that being into the ascended realm, but when the being walks through the door and experiences the ascended realm for the first time, you cannot stop yourself from laughing.

First you see the person being surprised. There is this look of surprise, then the eyes go wide, and then there is this big smile, and then there is this bubbling laughter, and you might think that we who are ascended masters would just stand there and wait for the person to stop laughing, but why would we do that? We share in a person’s joy, so we laugh as well, and we laugh and we laugh until the person has accepted the joy of the ascended realm, because many people had never even considered it before they ascended, because they carried with them this serious mindset. Now again, I am not blaming you in any way, shape or form. You are on a very difficult planet. Walking the spiritual path is not easy, and so whatever attitude, whatever approach you need that carries you up that steep path is perfectly acceptable. I am only saying that if you take yourself and life too seriously, you make it more difficult for yourself to flow with the River of Life, because what does it take to flow with the River of Life? Unless you become as a little child, how can you flow?

You could actually, if you desire to, take a look at your approach to the spiritual path, take a look at how seriously you take the path, and you can at least contemplate that it is actually possible to switch your approach, to have that click, that switch in the mind where you tune into the joy. Not necessarily the joy of the ascended realm, but the joy of the River of Life, for the River of Life also has joy. You might say that joy is the motor of the River of Life.

The joy of self-transcendence

You see, what have the fallen beings done by imposing this standard? They have created this very strange view that salvation is something that is forced upon you. The angry god in the sky has created this very strict law, and if you do not live up to this law, you will go to hell, or at least purgatory, whatever that might be. In order to avoid this very unpleasant condition, you have to strive to get into heaven. What does that do? Do you want to go to heaven? Have they given you any sense that it is desirable to go to heaven? What do some of the mainstream religions say that you do in heaven? Do you sit around on a pink cloud playing the harp for all eternity? Does that sound attractive? Certainly not to me when I was in embodiment. It is almost as if you are forced to go to heaven in order to avoid this very bad condition in hell. But you are forced. What joy can there be when you are forced? How can joy and force coexist? Look at a child. It may be playing innocently, but you try and force the child to do something and the joy goes away.

The reality is that what drives the River of Life, what drives self-transcendence is that when you transcend from one state of self to another, you feel greater joy, at least once you get beyond a certain level. You might say that when you are in a duality consciousness below the 48th level, you may not be feeling it as joy when you transcend a certain self, but you at least feel it as some kind of freedom, some kind of improvement. But there comes that point where you have reached a certain level, certainly when you go beyond the 96th level, where you can make that switch and realize that every time you let go of a separate self and rise to the next level of the path, you feel a certain joy. And then you can make the switch and realize that you are not forced to walk the spiritual path. You are pulled upwards by this River of Life because you experience greater joy as you move upwards.

Discipline: determination, not force

If you look back at many of these students that looked at me as the strict disciplinarian, you would see that in their minds, they actually felt that I was forcing them to walk the path. I was forcing them to be so disciplined. I was forcing them to give three and a half hours of decrees a day and go to four decree services a week where they decreed for four hours. They felt forced to do this, and they never really acknowledged that they felt forced or stopped and asked themselves: “Why am I feeling forced? Where does the force come from? Does it actually come from El Morya, or does it come from somewhere else?” And of course, when you do not ask the question, you cannot discover where the force comes from. And as I said, ultimately it comes from the fallen beings, but that is not really so relevant for you, because what is relevant for you is to come to see that there is an element of force in your own being, because you have a personal separate self that forces you to walk the path.

Now, some of these students that had this view of El Morya as the disciplinarian would say: “But what about discipline? Doesn’t it require discipline to walk the path? Don’t you have to be disciplined so that you can give those decrees every day and make that progress?” Well, as other masters have already said, as you are walking from the 48th to the 96th level, you are pulling yourself above the collective consciousness. This requires a certain effort, a certain diligence, a certain discipline, because if you allow yourself to be, first raise yourself up, and then being pulled down by the mass consciousness, raising yourself up and then being pulled down, you are going to have this back and forth instead of the steady upward progress. Yes, there is a certain discipline required, but is discipline necessarily in opposition to joy?

Many people would say yes, but I would say: “Who says so? Where does this come from?” Force is the opposite of joy, but is discipline the same as force? Or is it just determination, where you make a decision not based on force, but based on the recognition that by freeing yourself from the lower states of consciousness, you experience more joy? True, many of these past students made a decision to be disciplined and they felt forced to do it. They did it from the force-based mindset, but was that the only way to be disciplined? Was that the only way to make that decision? Of course not. This is what you can come to see, and when you have the teaching about the separate selves, you can then look for this element of force in your being, individual for each one of you, and then you can come to realize this is a separate self. And you can trace that back to a collective separate self that was created by the fallen beings. And why did they create it? To derail your progress on the path.

Beyond the 96th level and the force-based mindset

Now we might say that from the 48th to the 96th level, it requires diligence, discipline to walk that path in the fastest way possible. But when you go above the 96th level, it does not actually require discipline and diligence, because now you do not have to discipline your mind. You have to go into a different phase where you actually realize that you need to overcome all of these selves that are based on this force-based mindset.

Think about it again with the standard imposed by the fallen beings. What does the standard do? Let’s just, as the extreme example, say that in order to get to heaven, you have to live up to all of the rules of the Muslim religion. The strictest possible interpretation of the Koran, you have to live up to all of these rules. And if you do not, you will suffer in hell for a very long time. Do you not then feel forced to follow these rules? Does it not drive out the joy from many people’s lives that you truly see in many Muslim countries? You see it in many other religions, where those who are supposedly the most devoted followers of their religion, they are the least joyful. They take themselves and life so seriously.

When you go beyond that 96th level, you realize that there are so many of these selves that are based on force. You are trying to force your way into heaven. Basically, the mindset behind this is that: “I can force God to accept me into heaven. Because if I live up to all of God’s rules that he has defined in this outer religion, then when I follow them all to the letter, God is forced to let me in.” Millions, actually billions, of people on earth have gone into this mindset of accepting a certain religion, trying to diligently follow it, only to experience that when they left embodiment, they found that the door to heaven was closed. They could not get in. Some people have experienced this over several lifetimes and then they come into their next embodiment disbelieving all religion, rejecting all religion, becoming atheists or agnostics. Others come in and now they become even more diligent, even more serious about following the rules.

They can keep building this until again, as we have said, when you use force, there comes a point where you have created so much opposition to yourself that you cannot stand it anymore. But what unfortunately happens to many lifestreams when they come to that point is that the next time they come back into embodiment, they are very, very confused. They do not know what to do anymore. They cannot really lock into one of these traditional religions, but they do not know what else there is. They go into this no-God’s-land of not outwardly rejecting religion, but not accepting the spiritual path either and they can live that way for several embodiments.

How this applies to you is that you who are spiritual people, you need to recognize that there is this very strong momentum on earth of taking life and especially religion and spirituality very seriously. Therefore, it is almost inevitable that you have some selves in your four lower bodies that are based on this force-based mindset. But when you go above the 96th level, you need to come to that recognition that you cannot force your way into heaven. You cannot force yourself into the ascended realm. What meaning does it have that you are still trying to force yourself to follow this strict disciplinary path that you might have outlined and it might have been valid for you below the 96th level? But now you have turned that corner, you have risen above the collective consciousness, and now this is no longer the constructive approach to take to force yourself to follow this path.

Some of you have experienced that you could not continue this very strict regime of giving so many invocations or decrees a day. Quite frankly, many students have then felt that if they could not live up to it, then I, whether they call me El Morya or Master MORE, would probably condemn them and they had better hide from me because I would not think that they were good enough chelas anymore.

Use your intuition to see what is right for you

But what am I? Am I a strict disciplinarian that wants to reform people’s outer behavior? Or am I an ascended master who wants to raise people’s consciousness? My goal for each chela is to raise the person’s consciousness. There is a phase where being disciplined helps the student raise the consciousness. I am all for it. But there comes a point where this is no longer a constructive approach. Do I then want you to continue doing this that does not help you grow? No, why would I? I am an ascended master. I am not trying to do what the religions are trying to do, to reform your outer behavior, trying to make you live up to this standard because I know this is not going to get you into heaven. What will get you into heaven? That you attain the Christ consciousness. That you attain oneness with your I AM Presence.

What happens when you begin to have more intuitive experiences of your I AM Presence, of ascended masters, of the spiritual realm? You feel greater joy and the joy pulls you upwards. But if you hold on to this force-based mindset thinking you have to continue to give all these decrees and invocations the way you did before, you cannot lock into the joy, you cannot allow yourself to feel the joy, because you might even have a separate self that says that if you feel joyful it is probably because you are not diligent enough as a chela. You are not strict enough and therefore El Moya is going to stand there with his finger raised if you feel joyful. “Be careful now, take yourself seriously,” they think I am saying, but I am doing nothing of the kind. I just want everyone to grow at the fastest possible pace that they can grow at. I do not judge that everybody should grow at the same rate. I look at each person and say: “How can I help you grow?” I do not want every chela to do the same thing. This is not my approach and it is not the approach of an ascended master. Obviously when you have an organization that has thousands of members, at least in the Piscean dispensation, you had to give some guidelines. But still I never wanted everyone to blindly follow the guidelines. I wanted them to tune in individually, use their intuition to see what was right for them.

If you really want to make that switch and begin to flow with the River of Life, you need to contemplate these things, all of these things that we give to you. I am not saying that you need to take every dictation we will give at this conference and contemplate everything that every master has said. What you do is, you listen, you read, and then you sense: “Oh, that master said something that is important for me.” Then you take that, you contemplate that, you try to see what you can do to switch, you try to see if there is some separate self that you can identify and let die, and then you can move on to the next thing that appeals to you, that speaks to you. Do not become frantic that you have to follow everything that is said all at once. The path is a process, it takes time. You cannot switch your sense of self instantly. None of us have ever been able to do so.

The natural flow of joy

It always takes time to walk the path and to shift your sense of self gradually one step at a time. Different levels of the path might require a different motivation. But contemplate this very carefully, that the higher you go on the path, the less force and the more joy. Contemplate this, be willing to look for the elements of force and be willing to accept and embrace the flow of joy. For when you overcome the force, you will feel the joy because it is that natural flow of the River of Life. You cannot force the joy, or rather you can force it out of your mind by using force, by taking the force-based approach to the path. You could theoretically hear these teachings and say: “I want to be in the River of Life. What do I need to do to set up this strict regime that will bring me into the River of Life?” But this cannot be done. You can stop forcing yourself out of the River of Life and then you will naturally be in the River of Life. The River of Life will flow through you when you give it an opening instead of closing the opening by force. You cannot force joy. You do not need to force joy. It flows naturally. You just need to open your mind to it. What closes your mind is the force, the force-based mindset, going all the way back to the fallen beings and this standard, and then they project that not only is this a standard, no,  this is God’s standard, this is the absolute standard, and only by living up to this standard do you get into God’s kingdom. Well, do you really want to get into the same kingdom as the fallen beings are getting into? I think not. Do not approach the path with the mindset of the fallen beings.

Seeing through appearances

Of course, the mindset of the fallen beings is found in every religion on earth, even many spiritual teachings. Even previous ascended master dispensations where the organization was deeply affected by this force-based mindset that they all would have said came directly from El Morya. But did it? Did it really? Did it really come from me or from the image that they were projecting upon me? Yes, you could say, truly, I freely admit this, you could go back and study some of these old dictations that I gave and you would say: “He does sound pretty strict, doesn’t he?” I would agree that I did, but there are reasons for this. First of all, that this was given in the last organization we could sponsor in the Piscean Age, and therefore it was necessary to play out certain things that people should ideally have overcome in the Piscean Age. It was our hope that we could help those who were open to ascended master teachings pass those initiations that humankind at large had not passed during Pisces, because this would then make it easier for others to pass those initiations. Some did indeed pass the initiations, but many did not. This is what is inevitable. It goes back to an old saying of mine that I gave back then, that the chips fall where they may, for you can only give a teaching, you cannot guarantee what people will do with the teaching.

You need to recognize that one of the basic dynamics that is happening on earth is, as we have said, that on earth there is plausible deniability, plausible plausibility. This means that you can, in the mind, create an appearance, a matrix, a facade, an image and you can project with the mind a sense of reality upon the image. This is what the fallen beings have done throughout the ages since they came here. This is what humankind at large has been doing for a long time after being pulled into duality by the fallen beings. What did Jesus do when he came 2000 years ago? He came to challenge that very mindset, that you can put on an outer appearance and that this is going to get you into the kingdom. He said many things that were veiled that could help people see that only the transformation of consciousness would get you into the kingdom.

This is the real initiation that needed to be passed in Pisces, that you recognize that so much of what is out there in the religions, the political philosophies, science, materialism, all of this is an appearance, it is an image created in the mind. Then people project the sense of reality upon it but no matter how much they project the sense of reality it does not affect how the ascended masters look at it because we see that this image is not reality, it is just an image. Even in this previous dispensation we reinforce certain images in order to help people come to the point where they could see that this was just an image, and some people did and some people did not.

Beyond the veil of mystery

But in this dispensation, we have taken a different approach. We are not seeking to reinforce an image. We are seeking to very directly expose all of the images, but we cannot do this all at once. That is why we have a gradual building of the teachings. If you look back to 2002, how in the beginning we attempted to create a bridge to the older dispensations and seemingly therefore validating some of the mindset that was there, but we have gradually, systematically, step by step, questioned it, become more and more open, more and more direct in challenging not only the false images created by the fallen beings but also the images in people’s minds that are coming from these separate selves.

What you have today is, you might say, that in the Piscean Age we were still kind of hiding behind a veil. It was as if we had stepped forward, given an open teaching that we exist as ascended masters, we can speak through a messenger, there is a path, there are initiations. But everything was still veiled in a certain mystery, and this is also in accordance with the Piscean initiations because even Jesus could not give a direct teaching 2000 years ago as the Buddha could not give a completely direct teaching 2500 years ago. It is only with the raising of the collective consciousness partly brought about by scientific mindsets sponsored by Saint Germain whereby enough people on earth have transcended this, we might call it a mythological mindset and therefore become open to a form of spirituality that is not veiled in this mystery, this mythology where we could almost say that we had exposed that they are ascended masters but there is this fog that is hiding them from your sight.

Now we are stepping forward and saying it is time to get rid of the veil, it is time to be very direct and again let the chips fall where they may. Those who cannot handle the directness, well they have the older teachings, they have other spiritual teachings. There is always something for you. But in this dispensation, we are not playing games, we are not playing hide and seek. We are saying: “Here we are, this is who we are, this is how we are, this is what the path is all about.” This will be a disappointment to some because of the veil. What did the veil do?

Look upon this, go back and look throughout history. Look at many different religions. There is this mystery surrounding God or the spiritual realm. It is as if people can see there is something up there but they only see glimpses of what is behind the veil. And what does this allow people to do? It allows them to project upon the heaven world, to project upon ascended masters. As I started out saying, you look at conditions as they are in the world and you project that this is how it is in the ascended realm. There are people who need this approach and might need it for another 10 or 15 lifetimes. But there are also many people that we know who are ready for a more direct approach and a more, we might say, no-nonsense approach. If you take the teachings we have given in this dispensation, if you really look at them, there is not much hidden, there is not much mystery left about who we are, what kind of beings we are, what the path is all about. It is not about some glorious, mysterious initiation that you pass and now you are greeted by the ascended masters in heaven in this epically important ceremony.

If you take the teachings we have given in this dispensation, what is the spiritual path all about? Three things, psychology, psychology and what was the third one? [Audience says: “Psychology.”] Exactly. Those of you who are ready for that, you can make faster progress because the less of a veil there is, the more clearly you can see the path and the faster you can walk that path.

Experiencing the Presence of Master MORE

It is a tremendous joy for me to be able to not simply speak to you through a human messenger, but to interact with you in this way. Try to switch your mind a little bit. Try to switch away from the outer situation. It really is not important that there is a person sitting on a stage who has some far flung, high flung title of messenger of the ascended masters who is taking a dictation from Master MORE. That is not important, the messenger is not important, the message is not important, the words being said are not important. What is important is that there has been an opening through the veil, so that I can manifest my Presence here in a more direct way than I normally could do when you are living your daily lives being in a hustle and bustle of life. Switch the mind, look beyond the outer situation, the messenger and the words. Open yourself to experiencing my Presence.

What do I really want to achieve by giving a dictation? Is it to give you worded teachings? What I really want is for you to touch the hem of the master’s garment as it says, or rather, experience my Presence. Where are you going to experience it? Are you going to experience it by looking at the messenger, by listening to the words? Nay, you are going to experience it within yourself, within your heart. Not in the mind, not in the thinking mind, but in the heart.

As you play some music after this dictation, allow yourself to just tune into your heart, if you are willing, and if you are willing to experience the Presence of Master MORE, just be neutral, be open and allow yourself to feel how a certain aspect of the River of Life that you know by the name Master MORE flows through you. This is what I really desire for you to experience and this is not something that you can only experience right now. You can experience that anytime you care to listen to this dictation, read it, give my decrees, tune in or just silence the mind, go into neutral and tune in to my Presence.

With this, I will seal you in the joy of the First Ray and allow you to tune in, as you allow yourself to flow with the music and open yourself to the Presence of Master MORE.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Do you really see that the Christ is in YOU?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus through Kim Michaels, September  22, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action. 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus. When it comes to flowing with the River of Life, what is one of the greatest hindrances to this on planet earth? Well, it is naturally the outer religion of Christianity, which has done more than almost any other single institution to cause people to deny the flow within themselves. Contrast this with what I actually said when I walked the earth in a physical body. Did I not say that the Kingdom of God is within you? Did I not talk about those who were the spiritually dead, who were in a state of death, a consciousness of death? And that the only way to be alive was to receive Christ, the consciousness of Christ, the universal Christ Mind.

The alpha and omega aspect of the Christ consciousness

We can say that the Christ Mind is another way to describe the River of Life. Naturally the Christ has an alpha and an omega aspect. The alpha aspect is that the Christ consciousness, the consciousness of oneness, the consciousness of unity, is the firstborn of the Father. It is the first element that God the Creator created before it started creating form. Therefore, the alpha aspect of the Christ consciousness is the element that is meant to unify form, or rather especially allow the self-aware extensions of the Creator to see that beyond all the differentiated forms is still the one Christ consciousness that unifies not only all forms, but unifies the world of form with its source, with the Creator. This is the universal aspect, the alpha aspect of the Christ consciousness which can be described by the saying: “Jesus Christ the same yesterday, today, and forever” when you understand that it is not the person of Jesus Christ but the universal Christ consciousness that was spoken about. 

But the Christ consciousness also has an omega aspect, and that is the aspect that draws all self-aware extensions of the Creator back to the Creator, and this is precisely what then forms the River of Life, or the Holy Spirit, that is formed by all of those lifestreams who have started the path of moving back to the Creator. Not meaning, as they see in the East, that when you move back to Brahman you disappear as an individual being. On the contrary, when you move back to God, you raise your level of consciousness until you reach the level of the Creator consciousness, and therefore you acknowledge, you experience your oneness with your source, with your Creator, and therefore you can say as I did: “I and my Father are one.” This is the potential that all have. 

Now, you cannot achieve this, of course, through the outer consciousness, the duality consciousness, the separate sense of self, that you are a separate individual. That is why no one, no separate self could ever be saved, could ever enter heaven. And that is also why it is true that you cannot be saved without the Christ consciousness. Now, you can call it other things, the River of Life, the Holy Spirit. You can call it other things such as they have done in the East, say the Buddha Nature, but nevertheless you cannot come back into oneness through the separate self that took you out of oneness. That is why the Lady Masters have explained you cannot join the flow of the River of Life without looking at the consciousness that took you away from that flow and that keeps you away from the flow. It is not possible. That is why there is some reality to the saying that without Christ no one can be saved. But it must be understood that it is not the external Christ, it is the internal Christ. It is only when Christ comes into your being that you can be saved. 

Spiritually dead religions

Why do I say that Christianity has done more than any other single institution to cause people to close themselves off to the flow of the River of Life, to the flow of the Holy Spirit, to the Christ coming into their beings? It is because the outer institution of Christianity was taken over by those who were in the consciousness of anti-christ, the consciousness of separation and duality. And they, of course, could not grasp, could not even understand intellectually and certainly could not experience the reality of what I taught. They had no life in them because they had closed themselves off to the only source of life, namely the Christ consciousness. 

What did I come to teach, to demonstrate, to bring to earth? It was this awareness that it is only the Christ consciousness that saves you but that it can only save you from within. It is not an external savior that can save you but only when you allow Christ to come into your being and when you do that you are reborn to a new sense of self where you do not see yourself as a separate being but as a connected being eventually growing towards oneness with your Source. And this is when you go from the state of being spiritually dead to being spiritually alive. You are so to speak reborn into life. 

What did the external institution do once it started gaining power? Well, it did the same thing that the external institution had done in the Jewish society where I appeared in a physical body. It told people that you cannot be saved from within, that you can only be saved from without through this external institution and its priesthood. Look at the Catholic church and how it claims that the only road to salvation is the Catholic church and the sacraments administered by its priesthood. Is that not what the Jewish religion said at my time? Is that not what I spoke out against, what I denied, what I demonstrated the untruth of? And is that not precisely why they had me killed? Thinking that by killing my physical body they could kill the Christ consciousness, prevent the Christ consciousness from being expressed on earth? 

The denial of Christ

But of course, no force on earth can kill the Christ consciousness. Why? Because the Christ consciousness was the first element of creation. It is everywhere and in everything as the Buddha Nature is in everything. You see that the Christ is ever-present. Of course, even before there was a person called Jesus who embodied at a certain time in a certain cultural context and expressed the Christ consciousness, the Christ consciousness was still here. The Christ consciousness has always been here, will always be here, because without Him was not anything made that was made. 

You can create an appearance, and if you want a comparison, say that you can build any kind of building you want to build, but you cannot build it without atoms and subatomic particles. It would be impossible to create anything out of matter that did not contain these invisible particles. Likewise, it is impossible not only to build something out of matter without the Christ consciousness, but to build castles in the mind without the Christ consciousness. No form, no image could ever be created that did not have the Christ consciousness within it so that anyone who is willing to use its sense, to sense that there is something behind the form can find the Christ consciousness. And this is what I taught, this is what I demonstrated, and this is what the official Jewish religion denied, this is what the official Christian religion has denied since the creation of the Roman Catholic church. And it is what most Christian churches are denying to this day. 

What are they doing by doing this? They are denying Christ. How can you claim to represent Christ while at the same time denying Christ? Well, because you are not seeing that you are denying Christ. And why are you not seeing it? Because your mind is taken over by the consciousness of anti-christ, the consciousness of death. It is not that people who are in this consciousness cannot sense Christ if they would tune in, if they would strive to be neutral. But they are not striving to be neutral. They are not seeking to find Christ. They are seeking to validate their graven image of Christ based on the consciousness of anti-christ. This is what they are doing and this is of course allowed by the law of free will. There must be plausible deniability, therefore it must be possible for people to create this blindness, this cognitive dissonance in their minds so that they cannot see Christ. They see only the image that they or their church has created of what Christ is like. 

Christ is everywhere!

But as I have said, regardless of the images that people have created in their minds and in the collective mind, this has not changed the structure of the universe. This has not changed the reality that the Christ is everywhere, that the Christ consciousness is beyond, behind every form. And therefore, you can see Christ everywhere. You could never be in a place where Christ is not found. This is another lie created by the fallen beings that there is a heaven world where Christ is now sitting on some throne next to the throne of God. Then there is a hell where Christ is definitely not found. But even here on earth, Christ is not found except maybe in the churches or in certain sacraments. This is their lie, their deception that some force on earth can define what Christ is, can define that you are separated from Christ, that you cannot reach Christ from within yourself, that you need this external institution. 

This is the lie, the central lie that goes back to when the fallen beings first were allowed to embody here, because they brought that lie of the denial of Christ, the denial of oneness with them because it was this lie that they used to justify the mindset that caused them to fall. And ever since then, they have been seeking only to validate that, and when they came to earth, they wanted all people to validate that denial of Christ and they have used all means to do it. You can see in recorded history, the Jewish religion, the official Christian religion, the official Muslim religion, many of the Buddhist sects and directions, Hinduism, they have used communism, they have used capitalism, they have used science and scientific materialism. Anything that comes up, anything that has any power over the minds of the people, they will attempt to pervert it, to twist it, to get people to close their minds to the inner reality, that flow of the inner reality. 

Choose Life or death

Of course, Christianity has now become a very sectarian word, and for many people, Christ is a sectarian word. Originally it was a neutral, universal word. Today, if we want to be universal, we can talk about the River of Life as a flow of energy, which still is somewhat neutral to talk about. Yet regardless of the words you put on it, the reality is that you have a simple choice. You can deny unity, oneness, the universal flow, and set yourself apart from it in your mind, or you can awaken, you can see that when you deny the flow of life itself, you go into a state of psychological, spiritual death. This is the basic choice you have, whether it is on an unnatural planet like earth, or on a natural planet. 

Of course, on a natural planet it is much easier to experience the flow, and therefore it is much harder to deny it. But on an unnatural planet like earth, as we have said, you cannot see that there is an energy, a light behind this dense matter that surrounds you. And therefore, it is much easier to be pulled into this denial of the underlying oneness of all form, the unifying element behind form. It is so easy to deny it on earth, because your senses are not telling you that it is there. And yet every human being has a sense that is beyond the physical senses, the ability to read the vibration of energy. And this is what tells you that there is something beyond the consciousness that most people have on earth. 

The first challenge of Christ

What was the challenge that people faced when they met me in the physical body two thousand years ago? It was this, could they sense that even though I looked like a normal man, I had a state of consciousness that was higher than theirs, and there was an energy radiating from me that they had not encountered before. Could they sense this consciously? Would they be willing to acknowledge consciously what they were sensing, and then acknowledge, this man has something I do not have, but I want it. 

This is the first challenge of Christ, to recognize and consciously acknowledge that it is possible for a human being to attain a higher state of consciousness than what is considered normal, and that this is something you want. This is what then puts you on the spiritual path. This is the first challenge of Christ, the challenge that Peter passed, at least to some degree, because Peter recognized that there was something special about me, but he did not truly grasp what was special. 

He did what many people do today, who find a guru who claims to have attained some special level of consciousness. Peter projected that I was the only one who had it or could have it, and that he could only follow. And that is why you will see, even in the scriptures, that when I was arrested, he denied me three times, and even later, when he was arrested in Rome, he refused to be crucified right side up, but wanted to be crucified upside down, so as not to make himself equal with Christ. You see here that even though Peter recognized there was something special about me, he did not actually recognize what was special. 

What was special about me when I was walking in a physical body was nothing about me, nothing special to me. What was special was that I had opened my mind to the Christ consciousness, to the flow of the Holy Spirit, to the River of Life. What was special was not the outer person, but the Flow of Life through that outer person. And that Flow of Life is everywhere, in everyone, and therefore everyone has the potential to let the River of Life flow through them. That was what Peter did not recognize. 

The second challenge of Christ

And therefore, in a sense, he did not fully pass the initiation of the first challenge of Christ, which of course, is why he could not pass the second challenge of Christ, and why he continued for the rest of his life to project upon me his mental image, wanting me to validate and confirm that image because he thought that he could make the Christ validate and conform to his mental image because he was so sure that his mental image was right, was the highest truth.

But his mental image was based on the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality, even some of the lives of the fallen beings that he had bought into over many lifetimes. Therefore, Peter symbolizes a person who is in the fallen consciousness, and who sees that there is an alternative, but does not really see the alternative, and therefore cannot—will not—truly follow Christ beyond that fallen consciousness. He would not let me take him beyond, or rather he would not let the Holy Spirit through the outer person, the River of Life, take him beyond the fallen consciousness. He was not willing to give up his life in order to enter into the River of Life and flow with that river.

Idolatry and the monopoly on representing Christ on earth

He kept projecting upon me the central illusion of the fallen beings. That only very few, very special people can have the flow of the Spirit, the flow of the River of Life. It is, as the Lady Masters have explained, this concept of exclusivity—that it is so difficult to attain, that only the few can attain it. The fallen beings have done everything they could to prevent anyone from attaining the Christ consciousness. But they have not been able to prevent this completely. They could not stop the Buddha, myself, other spiritual people who have attained some spiritual mastery, so they could not prevent that there were examples. What have they done then? Projected that these examples are very few, that this was because these people were so special from the beginning.

Look at the elaborate mythology around my birth and how special I was, being of the same substance of the Father from the very beginning, which of course applies to the Christ consciousness, the universal Christ consciousness, but not the expressed Christ consciousness through any being on earth. Look at the elaborate mythology around the birth of the Buddha and why he was so special, why his birth was so different from that of any other human being, therefore from his birth setting him in a fundamental way apart from all other human beings. Can you not see the fallen beings, the forces of anti-christ, wanting to project that no one can emulate the very few people who have had a higher level of consciousness?

Then comes the second level of deception, where they now take that example of the Buddha, of the Christ, of others, they institutionalize it and they project the image of anti-christ onto me, for example, and now they claim that they have a monopoly on representing Christ on earth and that you can only be saved through the outer institution controlled by the fallen beings. You see how the consciousness of anti-christ, the beings who are in that consciousness, took over the Christian religion. The consciousness of anti-christ now claims that it represents Christ, it can define Christ, and that you can only reach Christ through that institution, the external institution controlled by the forces of anti-christ. A complete reversal of my mission, my intent, a complete irony of history.

The third challenge of Christ: The Christ is in you!

You, of course, see this, but do you really see it? Do you really see that the Christ is not exclusive to anyone? Do you really see? Do you really sense the Christ in yourself? Some of you have experienced this. Some of you spontaneously, some of you during a dictation, some of you during spiritual exercises, but have you really made the switch in your minds of fully acknowledging that the Christ is in you? Not in some guru, not in some historical person, not in this messenger. The Christ is in you! And what does it mean that the Christ is in you? It means that you can follow the example of any person who has achieved a higher level of consciousness, who has become an open door for the flow of the River of Life to be expressed through that person.

This can happen in many ways, it does not have to be a dictation like what you are experiencing now. Many of you have experienced when you are talking to people, there is a flow through you. Many of you, most of you who have followed these teachings for some time, you have already experienced it. I am just asking you to consciously acknowledge that this proves to you that the Christ is in you, that the River of Life can flow through you, and that this is the natural state for you. There is nothing mysterious that you have to attain. There is no elaborate ritual you have to follow in order to qualify. 

All it requires is a switch in the mind. Well, not just one switch but many switches, but still it has to start with that one switch where you acknowledge that the Christ is in you, that the Christ is born in you, as was the title of the first book I dictated through this messenger. Once you acknowledge that, of course, the forces of anti-christ will be there to challenge you, so you have to acknowledge it again. You have to acknowledge it over and over as the challenges come—often through other people, often through the collective consciousness. You have to reaffirm this over and over that:  “The Christ is in me and I am allowing the Christ in me to express itself through the outer mind, the outer form.”

There was nothing special about the person of Jesus. I had no special ability that you do not have. But I did have the willingness to allow the flow of the River of Life, of the Holy Spirit, through the outer form. If you look back, you will see that the official religion of Christianity suppressed the concept of a spiritual path, of a path of initiation. You will also see in the West, for example, that there were secret movements, even during the height of the Catholic suppression, there were certain secret movements—the Rosicrucians, the Freemasons, others—that taught a path of initiation leading through a number of steps. 

The fear of failure 

And, of course, we have given you the concept that you are walking a spiritual path towards Christhood. And what I am saying here is not invalidating the concept of a spiritual path. It is valid to walk a certain path. But why is it necessary to walk a gradual path? What have I just said? What it really requires to be open to the Christ, to the River of Life, is the switch in the mind. Theoretically, all of you could make that switch right now. Right now, you could make that switch. But when I say something like this, I sense from many of you almost a reaction of panic, because you are afraid of failing. 

The fallen beings have created this elaborate collective consciousness where people are so afraid of failing a goal that they dare not even try. And this has been projected for a very long time, and it has been projected upon everything. For example, we saw in the previous ascended master dispensations that we gave dictations that defined the goal of attaining personal Christhood. And we gave a certain path where people could study teachings, give decrees, invoke the violet flame, and so on. But many people looked upon this path based on this fear of failure: “What if I failed the initiations? What if I did not make it? What if I failed my test?” Sometimes these students became so focused on passing their test, thinking everything was a test. 

The gradual path to switching the mind

When I say, you can make the switch right now, there is a reaction not only from you who hear this, but even from the collective consciousness: “But what if I cannot make that switch right now? Does that mean I am a failure? That I have failed to attain the Christ consciousness? That I have failed to heed what Jesus said in this dictation?” But this reaction comes from a separate self, and it is actually the very separate self that caused Peter to fail that initiation. Because he was afraid that he could not do what I did and express what I did. This is why we have given you the concept of a gradual path, a path of initiation. But what is the purpose of this path of initiation? It is to take you to a point where you can make the switch in the mind and accept that Christ is already in you, just waiting to express itself through you.

Now, I am in no way blaming anyone who cannot make that switch right now. Because, as the Lady Masters have also explained so carefully, we recognize the difficulty of being the Christ, being the River of Life in action on a planet that is as dense as earth. We recognize this and that is why we have given you these teachings that there are 144 levels of consciousness and for each level there is a certain self that is based on a certain initiation. Of course, there are more than 144 separate selves because people after going into duality have created, shall we say, untold numbers of separate selves. But nevertheless, we have given you the concept that you can engage in a path that is doable, that is realistic and most of you who have applied these teachings have already experienced that you have overcome some of these separate selves and therefore made progress.

Do you understand that what I am trying to describe here is one of these dilemmas, you might say. For us it is not a dilemma, but in the minds of people it becomes a dilemma where if I say you can make the switch right now and accept Christ in yourself then you might panic, so in order to avoid the panic we say you can walk a gradual path that will take you to a higher level of consciousness. This is perfectly valid, but what I am asking you is: Have you grasped what is the purpose of that path? And the purpose is only one thing, to bring you to that point where now you can make the switch that you could not make when you started. Have you grasped that? Because if you have not, you are not really on the path of the ascended masters, the path to Christhood. You may be thinking you are on the path, but it is the outer path defined in your outer mind based on all of the lies of the fallen beings. The real path is the path towards accepting that Christ is in me right now, right here.

What have the Lady Masters explained so carefully yesterday? Flowing with the River of Life does not depend on any physical conditions. There are no physical conditions that can prevent you from accepting Christ in you. There are no physical conditions that can automatically cause you to accept Christ in you, because it is a switch in the mind. I am not saying that you should be able to make the switch right now. I am only asking you to carefully contemplate that the goal of the path you are walking is to make that switch, nothing else!

It is not about achieving some high level of consciousness, some special abilities to do this or that, not even to perform the miracles that I performed 2,000 years ago. This is not the goal of the path. The goal of the path is to make that switch and accept that Christ is in you and allowing Christ to express itself through you. It is perfectly true that what pulls you away from making that switch is all the separate selves. Therefore, as you walk the path we have given you, overcoming these separate selves one at a time, there is less of a pull on the Conscious You that pulls you away from accepting who you really are.

It becomes easier and easier for you to make the switch as you walk beyond the 96th level of consciousness and keep walking towards the 144th. But it is theoretically possible, theoretically possible, to reach the 144th level of consciousness without making that switch. And it is theoretically possible to make the switch at the lowest level of consciousness currently possible on earth—not saying it is easy, but it is theoretically possible. And when you have engaged in the path consciously and have gone beyond the 48th level, at any point you can make that switch. It is possible. And before you can ascend, you will have to make that switch and accept Christ in you. Not Christ as an external force, but Christ as an internal force. 

I simply ask you to carefully contemplate this, to take this dictation, listen to it, read it, go within your heart and let the outer words take you beyond the outer understanding to the inner realization, the inner experience that Christ is in you.

With this I seal you in the joy of Christ that I AM.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Flowing with the River of Life regardless of outer conditions


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, September  21, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan—Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Portia. I have been called the Goddess of Opportunity and the Goddess of Justice. What does justice and opportunity have to do with the River of Life? Well, of course, all God qualities are part of the River of Life, because what is the River of Life about? It is about first internalizing the God qualities, then being the God qualities in action and thereby enhancing the God qualities. Many people will look at the concept of a God quality and project this image, again originally created by the fallen beings, that God must be perfect, therefore a God quality must be perfect. But this is not so, for everything in the entire creation is in the process of transcending itself.

The upward momentum of the God qualities

Now, a God quality does not transcend itself, because the God quality exists in the mind, in the minds of the individual co-creators. Yes, you can say that the Creator originally defined certain God qualities that were used to set the parameters for the matter world, for the world of form. But since then, it is the co-creators who have internalized, acted upon these God qualities and thereby they have created for each God quality an upward momentum, an ever-self-transcending momentum, so that a God quality is never static.

God Justice is much more today than it was in the beginning of the first sphere or in the beginning of this sphere. Constantly the God qualities are being transcended when people transcend their ability to internalize and act upon those God qualities. And certainly, in an unascended sphere there is still an upward movement, a refinement of the God qualities.

You might look at God Justice and say: “Well in the ascended realm what is the need for justice? Is there any injustice in the ascended realm that needs to be corrected by the quality of justice?” But in an unascended sphere there is plenty of so-called injustice and that is why the quality of God Justice can serve as that frame of reference that there is something beyond human justice, beyond the dualistic justice and injustice polarity. And when people see this, when they see the contrast between the God quality and the ego qualities, then the God quality is actually enhanced.

Likewise with opportunity. Certainly there is opportunity in the ascended realm, there is always opportunity for self-transcendence. But still in an unascended sphere where there are so many restrictions of people’s ability to act, to feel, to think, to identify themselves, it is as if the quality of God Opportunity has a different ability to shine.

And therefore by being in contrast, it is in some way enhanced. At least it is enhanced in the minds of the people who see the dualistic polarity of justice and injustice where both the injustice and the justice are defined by the duality consciousness and they see the contrast to the God Justice, the God Opportunity. And they see therefore the God quality in a different way. They internalize it in a different way and they can act upon it in a different way and this enhances the God quality.

For now even ascended beings can see the contrast, can see different facets and values of the God quality, and what does this mean? Why am I giving you this esoteric talk? Because when you step into the River of Life, when you begin to internalize the River of Life, when you begin to open yourself to the River of Life, you can make an important shift. In fact you might even say that, before you can truly flow with the River of Life, you need to make this shift consciously.

Everything is an opportunity for self-transcendence

And you need to see that human beings on a planet like earth have created a very specific view of life, a very specific view of the universe and how it works. And when you see that this is not reality, this is just a view, then you suddenly see that it was never the purpose to create some perfect state on earth, some unchanging state. The purpose is the transcendence of consciousness which means what? It means everything you encounter, every condition in the physical realm that you encounter, every condition in your emotional body, in your mental mind, in your identity mind that you encounter—it is what? It is an opportunity, an opportunity to see the contrast between the God quality and the not so God quality and thereby transcend your current present view which is, of course, affected by the dualistic view, the dualistic polarities. Everything is an opportunity.

I know very well my beloved that for many people this will sound harsh, this will be very difficult to accept for them because they see so many conditions and they apply the dualistic value judgment.”This should have happened, this should not have happened” and therefore when they think something should have happened but it did not happen or when they think that something should not have happened but it did happen, they do not think this is an opportunity.

You are not defined by outer conditions

But there is always an opportunity hiding behind any outer condition in an unascended sphere. What is the opportunity? To transcend your sense of self and experience that you are more and because you are more you are not defined by these outer conditions. You do not have to react to them, you do not have to be affected by them at all except maybe some physical conditions, but in the emotional, mental and identity level you do not have to be affected by them. And this is the opportunity to realize that regardless of the physical conditions, you can transcend the consciousness that affects you because as we have said before when you are facing a physical situation, what is it that affects you? Is it the physical condition or is it the reaction in your own mind?

And it is always the reaction in your emotional body that affects your emotional body. It is always the reaction in your mental mind that affects your mental mind. It is always the reaction in your identity mind that affects your sense of identity regardless of the physical conditions. The opportunity in terms of the River of Life is to realize that the goal of flowing with the River of Life is to flow with the River of Life regardless of outer conditions. This is another one of these lies that have been put upon spirituality by the fallen beings.

It is that in order to be spiritual you have to have certain physical conditions. Look how many people throughout the ages have withdrawn themselves from society, from all the conflict with other people. Who have withdrawn into a monastery or into an ashram or into a cave in the Himalayas where they are isolated and insulated from the world. And they think that, only when they have these specific conditions where there is peace and quiet, they do not have to worry about making a living. They just have to follow a few simple rules. Then they can be spiritual.

I am not saying it is not valid for some people in some embodiments to withdraw from the world. But it is only valid if they are transcending that sense that their spirituality depends on physical conditions. Ideally you should spend maybe one or two lifetimes in a monastery and then you should be able to go out into society and be spiritual in society, maintain a spiritual state of mind even in the hustle and bustle of active life.

But so many people have withdrawn but have not seen this as an opportunity. They have thought that: “If I am living in these conditions and I am studying spiritual teachings and performing spiritual rituals, surely I must be growing. That is all I need to be doing.” But how could that be all? If there is no self-transcendence where is the opportunity? What is opportunity? It is the opportunity to transcend yourself. That is the only opportunity that really matters.

Many people in ascended master movements have given decrees to me, have made calls to me, have prayed to me to give them this or that opportunity to have this or that physical condition manifest, often money. If I had one cent for each prayer for more money I have received from people I would be a billionaire but nevertheless, what would I do with billions of dollars? For the opportunity that I am cannot be bought for money. It cannot be bought by performing rituals. It cannot be bought by studying spiritual teachings. You cannot force it. You can allow it to flow through you but in order to allow it to flow through you, you have to let it flow and you have to see the opportunity behind every situation. Instead of thinking, putting the cart before the horse that when I have the right physical conditions, then I can be spiritual so now I will pray to Portia to give me these conditions so I can be spiritual.

But in many cases giving you those conditions would only solidify this mindset that your spirituality depends on physical conditions and so how would that help you grow? How would that get you closer to flowing with the River of Life? I would in many cases not be doing you a favor by giving you the conditions that you think are the key to your spiritual growth.

The constantly self-transcending self

How do you get started looking at everything as an opportunity? Well, perhaps it would help you to realize that, as we have talked about before—several masters, that the outer conditions are not really what matter in a world of matter. Because in a sense nothing in matter matters in itself, of itself.

The Buddha gave some teachings 2500 years ago about the concept of no self but what he really meant was that there is no condition in a material world that exists in and of itself. The Hindu Brahmins taught that there is an Atman, the universal self. It is permanent, it is perfect, it is unchanging. The Buddha taught that he had never seen in himself such an unchanging self, he had only seen a changing self. It does not mean there is no self but there is a constantly self-transcending self.

Well, this applies to everything in a physical octave. You have Plato’s concepts of the ideal forms in a higher realm and we have taught you that there is a parallel between the images in the identity, mental, emotional realm that manifests as physical conditions. But yet there is no self in the spiritual realm that is permanent, that is unchanging for the conditions you see in the physical universe, especially not on an unnatural planet. There is no physical condition that has reality in and of itself.

Trauma as an opportunity for self-transcendence

That is why we have given the concept of the reality simulator where the purpose of the simulator is the growth in consciousness of those who are inside the simulation. It is not the purpose of the simulator to manifest certain permanent perfect conditions but to give the people who are participating in the simulation an opportunity to transcend themselves, to transcend their consciousness.

If you can lock into this you can begin to see that it is not the outer conditions that matter and that is why you do not have to be so attached to these outer conditions. You do not have to feel that certain conditions can take away your spirituality. They are, of course, a very important consideration in this respect. What have the fallen beings been trying to do ever since they came to this planet? They have been trying to prevent anyone from manifesting personal Christhood or personal Buddhahood. They have especially targeted the avatars who came here. Many came at the same time as the fallen beings were allowed to embody to hold the balance, and the fallen beings have been trying to destroy the avatars so that you are exposed to such severe physical conditions that you feel you cannot be spiritual.

At the same time the fallen beings have set up this ideal for what it means to be spiritual and therefore you are supposed to have certain physical conditions in order to be spiritual. And many avatars have been caught in the middle between these two, feeling that: “Because I had such trauma, such deplorable conditions in this lifetime, I could not be spiritual and perhaps I am not really worthy to be spiritual.”

This is what you can begin to unravel when you have the teachings about the separate selves, you can be willing to look to use Mother Mary’s exercise to go back to past lifetimes to uncover the trauma you received, to resolve that trauma, to come to see that regardless of the physical conditions that existed when you received that trauma, there is no need to compensate in the physical. It is only a matter of resolving it in the emotional, mental and identity body. That is what matters. That is the opportunity and even the most severe physical conditions that you could ever have experienced on this planet—and I realize that some of you have experienced some very very severe physical conditions—but even the most severe conditions are an opportunity for self-transcendence.

Why is this so? Because the more the fallen beings have tried to put down yourself, the greater opportunity you have to transcend and realize: “I am not that self, I am more than that self.” And the less they attempt to make the self, the more you will be when you transcend that lower sense of self.

The greater the pain, the greater the opportunity

This is in a sense an aspect of what we might call Divine Justice where the fallen beings are attempting to do something but everything they try to do to take you down, can be reversed and have the opposite effect of raising you up even more. Of course, the difficulty is as we all realize, that before you can fulfill the opportunity to be more, you have to look at the trauma and resolve it. And that is why we have given so many teachings on this. Because we know this is the essential key, especially for avatars, but really it applies to all people on the planet, to see the opportunity and to see that the greater the seeming defeat, the greater the victory it can be turned into.

It is as if the more the fallen beings try to force you down, once you refuse to be forced down, it actually catapults you up higher. And this is what you can come to see. I realize fully that you cannot take a new person on the path and have them see this. You cannot take a person who still has not resolved the birth trauma, they cannot fully grasp it. They might be able to understand it intellectually but not fully grasp it. It takes a certain resolution of psychology, but is that not what we have been saying now for several years, that the essence of the spiritual path is the resolution of psychology.

There are only three things that matter on the spiritual path, psychology, psychology and psychology. This is what so many spiritual people have not grasped and why have they not grasped it? Well, partly because the fallen beings have created these false images of what it means to be spiritual but why have people believed this? Because they are not willing to look at their own psychology, they are not willing to look at the wounds, and we are not blaming anyone.

Once again, we do not blame anyone when we point out the tendencies we see in people. But if we do not point out the tendencies how can we help people transcend them? We cannot pussyfoot around people’s wounds and at the same time help them overcome the wounds. We must address it as it is and we understand that there are many people who have been so severely wounded in past lifetimes that when they tie into this it is overwhelming for them. The pain, the emotional pain is so overwhelming—yet would you rather continue to live lifetime after lifetime with a suppressed pain or would you rather face it, confront it and be free of it forever?

The greater the pain the greater the opportunity, the greater the defeat, the greater the putting down that the fallen beings have exposed you to, the greater the opportunity to transcend it. In a sense you can say that if a fallen being can transcend its level of consciousness, it too can turn its experience of being in the fallen consciousness into an upward movement that gives a different perspective.

Duality just does not work!

Because part of the working out of free will is that you realize what does not work. And there is no clearer demonstration of what does not work than the fallen consciousness, once you see it. As long as you are trapped in it, of course, you do not see it. But once a fallen being comes to see it then it is a very clear demonstration of what does not work. Which is why even a fallen being can be redeemed and ascend and therefore become a quite capable teacher.

As the Goddess of Opportunity, I extend opportunity to all. As the Goddess of Justice I am not caught in human justice, I am not seeking to punish anyone whatever they have done on earth. Why is this so? What have I just said? Nothing on earth is ultimately real. Certainly, horrendous acts have been committed on this planet, are being committed on this planet. It is not that I condone it, it is not that I accept it, I just see that it is not ultimately real and therefore it can be transcended and when it is transcended it becomes an opportunity.

Going into the duality consciousness, going deeply into it to the fallen consciousness, means that you are pushing against the River of Life, you are resisting the River of Life. It is as if the river is being stopped by a dam that you are building and you are building this dam and you are constantly busy gathering dirt, gathering rocks, gathering sand, putting it on top of the dam. And there is a story in Holland of a little boy who put his finger in the dam and therefore saved the town because the dam did not break. But the fallen beings have all of their fingers and toes and nose in holes in the dam. They are crucified on the dam because they cannot move.

Cosmic Justice: Opportunity for All

There eventually comes a point where you cannot resist the River of Life anymore. And this is part of Cosmic Justice, that one fallen being cannot resist the upward movement of these untold numbers of people who are transcending themselves and who are in the River of Life, who are reinforcing the River of Life.

What justice would there be if one fallen being could resist? But a fallen being as part of Cosmic Justice is allowed to take that resistance as far as he can take it before it breaks under the strain and says: “I cannot do this anymore, enough!”

That is what many of you who came to earth as avatars have not grasped. That is why you look at conditions on earth and say: “This should not be happening.” Many of you, many ascended master students throughout the decades have given decrees and invocations for the change of certain world conditions. And then the conditions that they wanted to see manifest have not been manifest and they have cried out: “Portia, why did you allow this to happen? Why are you allowing this to go on? We have given all these invocations and decrees for the situation in Ukraine, for the binding of the dark forces, for the removal of Putin. Why is he still in embodiment? Why is this still going on?”

But this is because you have become attached to specific physical conditions. Be careful now. I am not saying you should not make the calls. I am only saying you should be non-attached to how the ascended masters, who have a greater vision than you, have carry out the calls.

We are not primarily concerned about ending the war in Ukraine tomorrow. We are primarily concerned about how this can become an opportunity for growth of both the Russian and Ukrainian people and many other people around the world who are surely watching this event, wondering what direction it will go in. This is our primary concern. Your calls are helping us manifest that condition, but not necessarily the way you think and not necessarily at the timetable you think it should happen. But we are looking from a broader perspective. The Karmic Board has a much broader perspective. It is important for you to make the calls. It is just as important for you to be non attached to the outcome of the calls. The calls help. The calls make a difference, not necessarily the difference you would like to see at the exact time you would like to see it.

Why are you disturbed by physical conditions?

But this, my beloved, is also an opportunity for you to look at your attachment to conditions, to look at this entire consciousness that: “Oh, when certain physical conditions have manifested, then I can be at peace.” Even this messenger who has been on the path for many years and who has made considerable progress and resolved a lot of his psychology, before the war, he felt relatively peaceful, but after the war, his peace was disturbed for some time. And in the beginning, he was focused on, this should really end because he could see it would be a very difficult event for both the Russian people and the Ukrainian people. And he had visited both countries, met the people, and he really would like to see both nations just grow towards the golden age. So he was very disturbed by this.

But after some time, he was willing to look at himself and say: Why am I reacting like this? Why am I feeling so disturbed by this?” It was not that he said: “Oh, it should not happen, or I do not care, I am not going to think about it.” He said: “Why am I reacting to this the way I am? Why am I disturbed by this?” And many of you have done the same. I am not using the messenger as he is the only one who did this, but just as an example of what you all can do and what many of you have already done.

It is always an opportunity to look at why you are reacting. Why are you disturbed by this? You take the situation today where you have a dictation and suddenly the power goes out. Well, was it not an opportunity to look at yourself and see, are you disturbed by these physical conditions? I can assure you that if this had happened in the previous dispensation of the ascended masters, it would have been interpreted very differently than what you did. People would have been much more disturbed by it, much more attached, and many would have thought: “Oh, this is the dark forces working against the delivery of this dictation.”

But how is a power outage going to disrupt an ascended master dictation? Do you think Mother Mary will forget what she wanted to say because the power goes out here in the physical octave? You could come back 10 years from now and Mother Mary could instantly continue that dictation if she wanted to. She might not want to because she would have transcended herself and the world would transcend itself.

The epic dramas

But nevertheless, why would an ascended master be disturbed by this? Why would you? And of course, you passed that test very well. But many in previous ascended master organizations would have interpreted it in a very dramatic manner. And why was this? It was because they had the mindset, the attitude that everything was so important. Everything had to have some kind of meaning. Everything had to be interpreted in this epic sense of what Jesus called the epic dramas.

But what is the physical octave? It is the interdependent originations. It is a chaotic environment where nothing can be predicted with certainty. How can anything have some ultimate importance? How can it be so ultimately important that the power goes out and a dictation cannot continue but must be finished later? What is the cosmic significance of this? As long as you have this mindset that every little thing matters, every little thing has to be interpreted to have some cosmic significance, how can you flow with the River of Life? You see, it is again a projection by the fallen beings where people will say: “Well, there is this cosmic force that we have just heard about which is the strongest force in the universe of the River of Life.” Surely the River of Life wants to manifest the transcendence, the ascension of the entire sphere. And that is correct. That is what the River of Life wants to manifest, that the entire sphere, which is untold numbers of self-aware beings, untold number of planets in billions of galaxies, that all of this will ascend and become part of the spiritual realm. Yes, that is the ultimate goal.

But take note, billions of galaxies, untold number of natural planets, untold numbers of self-aware beings. Do you really think that for the ascension of this entire structure, the things that happen here on earth have some epic significance? Whether the power goes out or not, do you think this affects the ascension of the entire sphere? But this is what the ego thinks. This is what the fallen beings think. This is what so many spiritual people want to think. And this is especially what many avatars want to think, that your coming to earth has some epic importance and significance.

Manifesting physical conditions vs. raising the collective consciousness

And therefore, what you really want is that your vision is manifested, that the vision you have in your mind is manifested. And when it does not manifest, you react, or rather, your separate selves react, because it is the separate selves that want this vision to manifest, that hold this vision. Many of you will say, at least many ascended master students from previous dispensations would say: “An ascended master would never say this. The Goddess of Justice would never say this, because surely, we are right. Surely we have the ascended master teachings. We have listened to these dictations, and we have a valid vision of what should happen to earth.”

But do they? Did they? Do the fundamentalist Christians have a valid vision of what should happen on earth? Do the Mormons have a valid vision of what should happen on earth? Do the Muslims? Nay. Nobody who is in embodiment has a completely valid vision of what should or should not happen on earth, because the cosmic vision of what should happen on earth is the transcendence of consciousness, not the manifestation of specific physical conditions. And as long as you are working, and your vision is geared towards manifesting specific physical conditions, you cannot be in the River of Life.

Yes, the River of Life ultimately wants the entire sphere to ascend. But what does the River of Life want on earth, which is an unnatural planet? Yes, the River of Life wants earth to become a natural planet. But how is that going to happen? Is it going to happen by some force manifesting certain physical conditions, and then the earth is a natural planet? Or is it going to happen when the collective consciousness is raised beyond the dualistic level, and then the planet becomes a natural planet?

Looking for the opportunity in every situation

Consciousness comes before the physical manifestation, because consciousness is primary. Consciousness is the purpose, the reason for being for the entire world of form. And that is what the fallen beings or the fallen consciousness will deny. Because if they do not deny it, they would have to accept that they have to transcend their state of consciousness. And that is precisely what the fallen beings will deny, until they have a switch or until they reach the point of no return in the second death. Some will go to the second death while still denying it. As avatars, you are here to help the earth transcend the fallen consciousness. How can you do that if you are deceived by the fallen consciousness into thinking that first comes the physical conditions, then comes the golden age, then comes the natural planet?

It will always be consciousness first. And when you realize that, you can, in your personal life, say: “Certainly I have a certain vision, but I am not attached to that vision. I am actually willing to be neutral, to strive to be neutral, to open my mind, so that I can receive from my Christ Self, from my I AM Presence, from my Ascended teachers, the vision of what I put in my Divine Plan, not what my outer mind thinks should be in my Divine Plan.”

And therefore, you can then stop being so attached to all of the outer conditions and the vision of the outer conditions. You can go into a state of mind where every situation is an opportunity. You see the opportunity for self-transcendence in every situation because you realize that is what matters, that you transcend, not that you manifest certain physical conditions or avoid other physical conditions.

This messenger lived in the United States for many years, moved from his home country. He experienced many physical difficulties. He was at times very disturbed by these conditions. But eventually, after many years, he came to a point where he looked back and he asked himself: “Why did I have to experience all of this?” And because he was neutral, he received the answer: ego pummeling. The only purpose was to pummel his ego so he could come to see and overcome his attachments to physical conditions. There were things that happened to him that he had to do in America that he knew he would never have had to do in Denmark. And there was, of course, a separate self that thought that this should not happen to him as a good person, as a spiritual person. But these are the separate selves. And in order to overcome those separate selves, he had to be in conditions that caused him to react so he could see his reaction.

And many of you can look back at your lives if you are neutral and see that some of the conditions you really did not want, some of the decisions you would much rather have avoided, had that exact same purpose: ego pummeling, bringing out your ego, forcing you to react. When you begin to see this, you can make this conscious switch and realize that instead of evaluating whether this physical condition should have happened or whether that condition should not have happened, you look for the opportunity.

In some cases, a situation happens, and it is not really that you need to transcend your consciousness, but that you might be instrumental in helping someone else transcend their consciousness. It is not you that needed to go through that situation, but someone else that needed to go through that situation, and you can be there to help them choose the higher reaction rather than the lower. It is not always that you need to look at yourself and say: “Oh, what did I do to deserve this? What is it in me that I have not seen?” In some cases, it is that you can help others, but you could not help others if you were not in the physical situation.

The sense of lack on earth

When you begin to contemplate these things, you can again gradually begin to free yourself from this attachment to physical conditions, this constant evaluation in your mind: Should this have happened? Should this other thing not have happened? What was wrong? What went wrong? Nothing went wrong.You are in an unascended sphere on an unnatural planet. The concept of something going wrong is meaningless because in a sense everything has gone wrong on earth. Everything is going wrong on earth in a certain sense. In another sense, nothing has gone wrong on earth. It is the outplaying of free will, and by seeing and experiencing the outplaying of free will, what do you have? An opportunity to transcend your sense of self.

And that is what an unnatural planet is all about. You could say that on a natural planet, you are having the experience of always, in a sense, always being at a state of affluence. If you want to compare it to money, you could say, you always know you have enough money to pay your bills, but you are just making more and more money that you can invest or put aside for a rainy day or use to buy something.

You are never feeling a lack of money. But on earth, you start from a state of lack and then you gradually transcend that. How do you ultimately overcome the sense of lack on earth? Not by manifesting physical conditions, not by having enough money. Look at the billionaires. Have they overcome the sense of lack? Nay, because if they did, they would start giving away their money instead of holding on to it or trying to make more.

What is the ultimate way to overcome lack on an unnatural planet? To be in the River of Life. When you experience the River of Life flowing through you, you cannot feel lack. You can be poor in a physical way, but you are not feeling lack because you are experiencing this flow, this incredible energy flowing through you. And you are experiencing that there is so much more to life than these physical conditions.

Why be attached to the physical conditions? Why spend the rest of your life trying to manifest certain physical conditions? Yes, if you absolutely need to in order to overcome a certain desire, fine. But why not do it from the sense of abundance, of being in the flow, rather than the sense of lack? Or is it perhaps that it is lack you want to experience and have not had enough of? Ask yourself this question. Not that you have not had enough of lack, but that there is a separate self that hasn’t had enough of lack.

Why are there so many people on earth that are poor? I know this will sound like I do not have compassion, but, of course, I have a form of Divine Compassion, but not human compassion. But why are they poor? Because when you are in a state of lack, there are certain freedoms you do not have, there are certain decisions you cannot make, or at least you think you cannot make. If you are not willing to take responsibility for yourself and transcend your state of consciousness, if you are not willing to look at yourself, then it is convenient to feel: “Oh, because I am so poor, because I have all these conditions, I cannot transcend myself.” But what is self-transcendence? It is being in one state and going to a higher state. How could you be so low that you could not go to a higher state? Isn’t it logical that the lower you go, the easier it is to transcend that state? The worse it is, the easier it is to get something more, if you are just willing. But if you are not willing, you will look at the outer conditions and you will say: “Oh, my situation is so difficult, I could not possibly transcend it. I have no opportunity.”

Making the switch in the mind

But you always have opportunity if you want it. I am always there. You can go to the people on planet earth who feel the most sorry for themselves, feel the most trapped in their physical conditions. I am standing right next to them, holding out my hand and say, here is an opportunity to come up higher. There is only one thing that can prevent them from taking that opportunity. They are not willing to take my hand. I am, as Lanto said in Korea, right here. I am standing right here. But they keep ignoring me. And I will not violate their free will.

What can I do to change the situation? Well, I can do something through you. If you are willing to let the Holy Spirit and the River of Life flow through you, then you being in physical embodiment can tell them something that I cannot tell them because they will not hear it. But you they find it more difficult to ignore. They may still ignore you, but at least they can hear what you are saying. Your society can hear what you are saying. There is always opportunity. The worst conditions are the more of an opportunity to transcend them, the easier it is to transcend them. I know this will sound contradictory to many, but it is nevertheless the case because the worse things are, the more drive people have to get away from those limitations. The only trouble is that they have not made the switch in the mind of accepting that their physical limitations are an expression of their state of consciousness and that the only way really to get away from the physical conditions is to shift their state of consciousness.

You might look at some of the affluent nations today, the modern democracies, and you might say: “Oh, it was easy enough for them. They had this or that or the next thing. But look at these countries in Africa or in other places. They can’t just switch so easily.” But it is actually not the case. The affluent nations became affluent because people started shifting their state of consciousness and accepting the opportunity. And anyone can do that. What one has done, all can do. This is an eternal cosmic law. And that means that if some people on this very dense planet of earth have manifested better living conditions, then all people can do the same.

And you will say: “Of course, oh, but look what the rich nations have done. They have used fossil fuels to build their affluence. And if all of the poor people did the same thing, the earth would run out of resources or the pollution would be catastrophic.” Yes, yes, very true. But if a critical mass of people in the poor part of the world shifted their consciousness, then Saint Germain would instantly be able to bring forth new technology that would provide energy without polluting. The opportunity is still there. The opportunity is always there.

You do not need ideal physical conditions

Where does that leave you, who are the spiritual people? Well, I suggest that you start by contemplating what I have said. You do not have to interpret every little thing that happens in your life as having some cosmic significance. Sometimes things just happen. The cookie crumbles a certain way. It was the result of many different factors Now you know that scientists had this view of the mechanical universe, the grand machine, where everything could be predicted. But the earth is not a machine, and everything cannot be predicted because it depends on the choices made moment by moment by all of the people who live in this energetic environment.

Everything is interconnected. You cannot predict what will happen. When you accept this, you do not have to evaluate what should or should not happen. You live moment by moment. You see: “Oh, the situation worked out this way. How do I turn it into a positive? Where is the opportunity? Oh, then we do this.” It may not be what you ideally wanted, but you see, in the end, you will still get where you are wanting to go, which is ultimately your ascension, by flowing with the River of Life.

Flowing with the River of Life does not mean that you will have ideal physical conditions. If you take one idea away from this dictation, let it be this: “Flowing with the River of Life does not mean I will have ideal physical conditions. It means that regardless of the physical conditions, from moment to moment I am flowing towards the best possible reaction, the best possible outcome, transcending myself, transcending myself again.” And what is the ultimate outcome of this process? You qualify for your ascension.

Have we not made it clear that qualifying for your ascension does not depend on physical conditions in an unascended sphere? How can you ascend by fulfilling physical conditions? It cannot be done. Yes, this could not have been said 30 years ago or even 10 years ago, but it can be said now because so many of you have taken the teachings, have been willing to come up higher.

And many of you already know this and have accepted this, but by saying it, by it being projected through your chakras, it can reach people out there who have not made that switch, who have not seen it, and who actually think that the key to making your ascension or the key to being spiritual or the key to being enlightened or whatever goal they see, is to manifest certain physical conditions. But what is the ascension? What do you do when you ascend? You transcend all the physical conditions in the unascended sphere. They do not define you. You do not react to them.

Now you need to just make one simple switch. It is about transcending any physical condition. And this means what? It means it is completely meaningless to think that: “Oh, this condition is more difficult to transcend, so I need to avoid that. And I need to manifest this other condition, because when I live in this monastery and I am totally at peace, then it is much easier to transcend.”

This is a complete illusion. What did I just say? What is it you need to transcend? Any physical condition. It is meaningless to say some are easier to transcend than others. In fact, in many cases, it is easier to transcend the conditions that you do not think are good, and it is more difficult to transcend the conditions you think are good, because those you want to hold on to.

Do you really want to go through this again?

There are many spiritual people who have delayed their ascension, even ascended master students who have delayed their ascension, because they have developed this sense that: “Oh, I am so special because I am so spiritual. And I want to enjoy that feeling longer, that I am better than all of these unspiritual people on earth.” Because you see, in the ascended realm, you cannot have this sense that you are better than others, because the concept is meaningless in the ascended realm.

And there are spiritual people who have become attached to that sense of being so special that they cannot give it up.The physical body dies, they have not qualified for their ascension. What does that mean? You have to come back into another embodiment, be born as a baby, wear diapers, grow up going through school, losing your teeth, going through puberty, all of this, just because you could not give up that sense of being special compared to others. And many times these people have to come back in a situation where they are not special, where they are put down so they can overcome that desire. Do you really want to go through this? Do you really want to have another lifetime just to overcome something that you could have overcome in this lifetime by just making that switch of the mind?That is why I decided to use this opportunity to give you the opportunity that this dictation is. I hope you will make use of it because all of you can. All of you can.

Again, we are not trying to blame or criticize. Many of you are open to our teachings. We are not saying that you are deficient. Do you understand? I am saying there is something you can change, yes. But I am not saying you are deficient. I am just talking about making another switch in the mind. You have already made so many. Just making another switch and seeing these things that you have sensed but they have not quite come into focus. And then you can qualify for your ascension.  Some of you are so close. It is just a little switch in the mind. Of course I know that this is the most difficult in a certain way because if you could see it you would already have switched. The difficulty always is to come to see what you have not seen. But if you will spend some time listening to this dictation, reading it, then at least some of you will be able to make that switch. And some of you will be able to make the switch when you hear another dictation from another master.

This is my vision that I hold for you and I am grateful for the opportunity to give this dictation to you but also that I can use your chakras to give the same opportunity to many other spiritual people out there who are also close to making that switch even though they have never heard about the ascended master Portia. But I am still of course standing right next to them holding out my hand saying, here is the opportunity.

With this, I seal you in the immense joy that I feel and I hope that beyond the words that you can sense that joy, for when you are in the River of Life how could you not feel joy? It is so joyful to flow with the river, to feel the river flowing through you, and to just watch how things change, how situations are transformed, how opportunities open up that you could not even conceive of.

So join me in the flow for even though you are still in embodiment, you can still be in the flow. In fact, how do you ascend? Is it some dramatic process that you ascend? No. You just flow out of the physical and into the ascended realm. How else would you get there? Do you think you can break down the door and Seraphis Bey is going to stand there saying: “Oh, I guess I have to let you in. You are so forceful.” No. To the forceful the door is closed, for the violent shall not take heaven by force. The meek shall inherit not just the earth but certainly the spiritual realm because they just flow into it and before they realize it, they are there: “Oh, I am ascended!”

What a joy! Be sealed in that joy, the joy of all ascended masters and all beings who are in that River of Life.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

The flow is your natural state – stop resisting it!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, September  21, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan – Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I too am filled with joy over the opportunity to talk to you about this very important topic of the River of Life. As Kuan Yin said, you need to rethink your approach to the spiritual path in order to be part of this flow of the River of Life. And one of the ways you need to do this is to look at how spirituality has been portrayed for a very, very long time on this planet.

Is being the open door difficult to attain?

If you go back, you will see that there has been a tendency for spiritual teachings, spiritual teachers, spiritual movements, to present spirituality as something very difficult, very complicated, very complex, something that was difficult to attain. There have been many ways to describe it, many different ways to describe it, but they all have that one thing in common, that it is difficult to attain the goal set by a spiritual teaching.

Now, why is this, my beloved? Why has it been portrayed this way? Did not the Buddha say 2,500 years ago: “Everything is the Buddha Nature?” Did not Jesus say 2,000 years ago: “The kingdom of God is within you,” meaning in everyone? Why should it be difficult to experience the flow of the River of Life, the flow of the Holy Spirit, the flow of spiritual energies? Well, this has been portrayed as difficult and the ultimate inspiration for this comes from the fallen beings. There are two reasons for this. The first one is that the fallen beings do not want anyone to be open to the flow of the Spirit, to be open to spiritual light, spiritual energies, because it works against their agenda of wanting to control everything and everyone. That is why they want to stop people from manifesting Christhood, Buddhahood, any higher state of consciousness.

They want to stop people from demonstrating that it is possible for a human being to be open to spiritual energies, spiritual light, the River of Life. But the other agenda they have, which, of course, goes hand in hand with the first one, is that they want to be special. They want to be the exclusive elite that has attained something or that has something that the people do not have and that the people could never attain. The problem they have is that they cannot attain a monopoly on spiritual light. Energy is energy. You cannot fake it. You cannot falsify it. You either have spiritual light or you do not have spiritual light.

What the fallen beings have to do is they have to try and put on an appearance of having spiritual light. And then, they have to prevent anyone else from demonstrating what it means to have real spiritual light. Because if the people saw a person who has spiritual light versus a fallen being who pretends to be spiritual, they could sense, most of them, the difference. This is their agenda and that is why they have come up with this idea that being spiritual is very difficult. That it is something difficult to attain that requires this long difficult process that is only reserved for the very few and that throughout history only a very few people have attained this openness to the flow of the Spirit.

When you take this age-old mentality mindset, these images that are put out there and transfer it to this topic of being in the River of Life, being the River of Life in action, you will think that being the River of Life in action is something difficult to attain. And of course, Kuan Yin also said it is not for beginners on the spiritual path to attain this. But why is it not for beginners? Because beginners on the spiritual path start the spiritual path with having all of these images, all of these expectations that they have grown up with that have been put upon them by religions, but also many modern spiritual teachings and spiritual gurus.

The need to be special

You will see if you look honestly at this that there are many spiritual movements that have a specific pattern where the guru or the leader of the movement is seen as having a higher level of consciousness. And then, there is a small group of people around the leader, who are closer to the leader, who have been in the organization for a long time, who perhaps work in the organization and help build it. And they are the elite. And then, there are all the ordinary followers who have not achieved that higher level of consciousness.

It is not just the fallen beings that have this desire for exclusivity, this desire for being special. There are many spiritual people that also have it. Many people who are new to the spiritual path, they have been affected by this mindset. They come into a spiritual movement and they see there is a leader, there is a guru, there is a group of people around the guru. And they either strive to become part of that elite or they accept that they will not be part of the elite and they will just be an ordinary follower. And this means they are not ready to question the mindset I am bringing to your attention.

Now, we have given many dictations about this, about this need to be special and that you need to overcome it. Sanat Kumara gave a very important dictation about this in Novosibirsk several years ago that you might go back and study. And it is a mindset that has penetrated spiritual movements for a very long time. But it is also a mindset that works directly against you immersing yourself in the River of Life. And you can even go back to what Kuan Yin said about this, the whole mindset of overcoming this desire to raise the separate self. Only a separate self has the desire to be special, to be more advanced than others. And many people have approached the spiritual path with this desire to be seen as special.

Many people in previous ascended master dispensations had the desire to be seen as special by us, by the ascended masters. And they did all kinds of things to be seen as special. Again, we are not criticizing. We are simply making you aware that this is a pattern. And that if you want to immerse yourself in the River of Life, you need to come to see it. And you need to let the separate self die that is projecting this pattern into your mind. In the Holy Spirit, in the River of Life there is no separate selves, there is no elite. There is not even a guru that is special compared to others. There is just the desire to raise up the whole, to raise up all life. And it is a desire to raise up the whole, rather than to raise the separate self.

You see now why the fallen beings have started this trend of making it seem like it is difficult to attain this. It is because then they can justify why only a few people have attained it. But they can also justify—which it is very important for you to contemplate—they can justify that by putting on a certain appearance, an outer appearance of seeming special, then you must have the Spirit. In other words, they have created this culture that having the Spirit can be determined by outer appearances—by what you are doing, how many decrees and invocations, how much meditation, how much chanting, how much you have done for the organization, all of these things. And the effect of this, again, is that it makes it seem like attaining a spiritual goal is a very difficult process.

Different stages, different requirements

And of course, what have we told you over the years? There is a phase on the spiritual path, from the 48th to the 96th level of consciousness, where you have to raise yourself above the collective consciousness. This requires determination. It requires one-pointedness of vision. It requires effort. It requires being diligent, giving the decrees and invocations, studying the teachings, looking at the separate selves. I am not saying that it does not require effort to walk the spiritual path. Be careful. Be careful to see that what we have given you in this dispensation is not a teaching for one level of the path, but for several levels of the path. And this topic of the River of Life is at the highest level of what we have given you, so far. It requires you to realize that what works at one level of the path cannot take you to the highest level of the path. You need to transcend a certain level to go higher.

There is a level of the path where you need to put forth an effort. But there comes a level where you are beginning to be ready to immerse yourself, to open yourself to the flow of the Spirit in the River of Life. Where you need to recognize a very important, very basic, very fundamental reality. You see, what is the Holy Spirit? Let us look at Jesus who talked about the Holy Spirit, the flow of the Holy Spirit. And he talked about how the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth. Because the Holy Spirit does not follow the human mind, human expectations. It does not follow these criteria that people have set up for what it means to be a spiritual person.

Beyond human opinions

All of the outer appearances that people have created throughout the ages mean nothing whatsoever to the Holy Spirit. They have no power to influence the Holy Spirit. As Kuan Yin said, you cannot influence the flow of a powerful river and so it is with the Spirit. No matter what images people have created, no matter what they have projected about spirituality, it does not affect the Spirit. This is one thing you need to become consciously aware of as ascended master students. You need to recognize the fundamental reality that nothing—nothing whatsoever created here on earth, created by the fallen beings, created by human beings, created by your own separate selves—nothing on earth affects the spiritual realm. No expectation, no image you could ever create of the ascended masters of what we should do and what we should not do, nothing you can create will affect us. We know who we are. We see the reality of how the world works, how the spiritual realm works, how the law works. Nothing you come up with from the state of separation affects us.

When you can begin to recognize this, you can realize a fundamental truth about the Holy Spirit. Why does it blow where it listeth? Because it does not follow human opinions. And what is human opinion about the River of Life, about the flow of the Spirit? It is something difficult to attain. And therefore, those who attain it have a special status. They are exclusive. They are the elite. And this is the ego talking. And the Holy Spirit is not affected by this. When it comes to the River of Life, you cannot take this image that this is difficult to attain and transfer it to the River of Life, because the River of Life is not difficult. It is not difficult to immerse yourself in the River of Life.

The flow is the natural state

Being in the River of Life is what we might call the natural state for a self-aware being. When you are on a natural planet, you feel the flow of the River of Life. Some people have it more strongly, but all people have some sense that there is this flow of this energy. Why do you not have it on earth? Not because you have not made the effort to attain it, but because you have made an effort to close it off, to shut yourself off from the flow. You see, the flow is the natural state. When you do not have the flow, this is an unnatural state. How do you go into an unnatural state? This is what requires effort. How do you stay in an unnatural state? This also requires effort, constant ongoing effort.

Of course, you are not consciously aware that you are resisting the Spirit. And why not? Because you have created subconscious selves to resist the Spirit. And other selves to hide the selves that are resisting the Spirit. In your conscious mind you are not experiencing, you are not aware that you are resisting the flow. Yet, you are! Because if you were not resisting, you would experience the flow. It can be no other way. The flow is the most powerful force in the universe, in the unascended sphere, even in the spiritual realm. It is the most powerful force! It does not require effort to flow with the most powerful force in the universe. It requires effort to not flow with the most powerful force in the universe.

Inner tension coming from resisting the flow

What is it the fallen beings have done that caused them to fall? They refused to flow with the most powerful force in the universe. They decided to resist it and they were allowed to have that experience by the law of free will. What have they done after they came to earth? They have pulled everybody else into this refusal, this denial of the flow. But this requires effort, constant effort. And this puts you in a state of tension. There is a constant inner stress. Many people do not experience that stress because they have subconscious selves that hide it. But there are more and more people in the world today that are becoming aware of the stress they feel inside themselves.

The most common psychological condition in the world today is awareness of inner stress, inner tension. The psychological profession does not really know what to call it. They call it an anxiety disorder, hypertension and other labels. Because they think that when they can put a label on something, they do not need to continue to try to understand what it really is. But the reason for this increase in inner tension among people is, of course, that the earth is subjected to a stronger and stronger pull from the Holy Spirit, from the River of Life. And as a result of this, people have to resist it more and more. And it is this resistance that creates the tension.

You see so many people in the world who are doing all kinds of things to deal with this inner tension, to compensate for it, to try to cover it over, to try to divert their attention. As just one example, so many people feel this inner tension, but they are pulled into thinking that it is because they have some goal to achieve. It could be a career, could be making money. It could be some political goal, changing society, this or that. And they are then pulled into focusing all of their attention and energy on achieving this goal.

Some people achieve their goal and then they stand there not knowing what to do. Because they actually feel more tension after achieving their goal than they felt before. And they do not understand why. Because they thought that the moment they had made enough money, as if that could ever be achieved, they would feel at peace. Or the moment they had attained this position in society, they would feel at peace. Or the moment they had captured Ukraine, they would feel at peace. But they are never at peace, are they? And they do not think: “Could it be that there is a deeper reason behind my tension than achieving this outer goal?”

The man-made state of peace

There are, of course, also people who just numb themselves—drugs, alcohol, consumerism. Even spiritual activities can serve to numb people, where they think that the goal of the spiritual path is to be relaxed, to be at peace, to be in a calm state of mind. They seek to use meditation or other tools to still the mind, to calm the mind. And as we have explained to you, people can collectively create a certain matrix, a certain entity, a certain beast in the collective consciousness. And there are those primarily in the East who for thousands of years have been attempting to achieve this state of peace of mind, who have created this beast.

And some people have taken these eastern teachings. They have locked into this. And now, they feel a certain peace. They experience a certain what they call peace, but they experience this because they have created a subconscious self that is tied into the collective self that suppresses the tension. They have not resolved the cause of the tension. They have suppressed it. Covered it over by tying into this man-made state of so-called peace. Many sincere well-meaning spiritual seekers have been pulled into making it their life goal to attain peace of mind.

But what good does it do you to attain peace of mind, if it keeps you out of the flow of the Holy Spirit, the River of Life? If it keeps you separated from the most powerful force in the universe, what good does it do you? How does it lead to spiritual growth to set yourself aside from the flow of the River of Life? And some of these teachers, these gurus would say: “But the River of Life is not peaceful. Therefore, it cannot be the highest spiritual energy, the most powerful spiritual force.” But this is because, again, they have gone into this state of defining the classical dualistic polarities. They look at the world, they look at all the turmoil in the world, and they say: “We need to escape the turmoil and manifest inner peace. And inner peace must mean that there is no turmoil, because there is no activity. There is no thought. There is no feeling. There is no sense of identity. There is just undifferentiated consciousness.”

The dynamic peace of the River of Life

My beloved, do you think your Creator is undifferentiated consciousness? If you think so, how do you think you came into being? If the Creator had not differentiated itself, how could you exist? How could the world exist? If you think that the only way to be at peace is to have no thoughts, then you are not understanding the purpose of life, which is self-transcendence. And self-transcendence is an activity. It is not non-activity. It is not undifferentiated consciousness. And therefore, it is not peace, according to this definition. But it is peace to be in the River of Life. But it is not peace as inactivity, as a lack of activity. It is the peace of a dynamic, creative activity where you are constantly transcending yourself.

But how do you transcend yourself? It does not happen automatically. It requires you to look at yourself, not with a dualistic judgment that: this is wrong, this is right, this is superior, this is inferior. It requires you to look at yourself and look at your present state of mind, your present situation. And accept: “I could be more. I could be more than I am now. I could transcend my current level of consciousness.” You do not judge yourself. You do not put yourself down. You just accept: “There is more. I can achieve that more. How? What is it I need to let go of?”

The power of surrender

You see what I am presenting here is there is validity at a certain level of the path to say it requires me to make an effort to grow spiritually, because you have to make an effort to pull yourself above the collective consciousness. Because the collective consciousness will pull you down into not transcending yourself, but being like everybody else. This requires effort. But when you go beyond that stage, it requires you to stop making an effort. It requires you to look at yourself and realize: “I have a separate self that thinks I have to make this effort and I have to continue making this effort.” And then, the willingness to look at this and let it go, to surrender it.

There comes a point on the path where the most important quality is not the willingness, the strong determination to make an effort, but the willingness to surrender, to let go. To look at yourself, look at these elements in your consciousness that are separate selves, that are based on this sense of separation, this duality consciousness. Come to see one and then let it go. When you let a self die, you stop making the effort that the self was projecting at you that you had to make. And this is making progress on the higher levels of the path. This is bringing yourself closer and closer to the point where you start feeling the flow of the Holy Spirit. You start feeling the flow of the River of Life. Not outside yourself, not as something you observe, but that you experience it flowing through you.

Understanding vs. experiencing the River of Life

There is a consciousness that is also very common in spiritual circles that has been projected out there by the fallen beings for a long time and it is the consciousness of wanting to understand something, wanting to understand a phenomenon that you experience as being separate from yourself. When you hear this concept of the flow of the River of Life, there is immediately a separate self in your mind that says: “Okay, let me understand this. I want to understand what this is about. Let me study these teachings, because surely, I can figure this out. And when I have figured it out, then I can put a label on it. I can put it in my database. And now, I have control over this flow of the River of Life, this Holy Spirit thing.” And many people have approached the spiritual path this way—that you need to understand.

And again, there is a phase on the path where you do need to understand. You do need to understand how you are being pulled down by the collective consciousness. That it is your separate selves that cause the collective to have something to pull on and, therefore, you need to come to see these, see the illusion, let it go. But you cannot approach the River of Life from this mindset of thinking: “This is something I can understand. This is something I can figure out. This is something I can observe. Up there is that flow of the River of Life. And if I just understand it well enough in my own mind, then I will have it figured out. I will have control over it.” This cannot be done with the Holy Spirit, with the River of Life.

What can you then do? Well, you can realize, as I have said, this is the natural state. It does not require effort to be in the natural state. It requires effort to not be in the natural state. You need to stop making an effort. And one of the efforts you need to stop making is trying to understand from a distance. You cannot understand the River of Life. That is why Jesus said the Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth. Because you will never be able to understand and predict with the outer mind how the Spirit should or should not flow. What can you do? You can experience the River of Life flowing through you.

Seeking validation

Why are you not experiencing it right now? Because you have separate selves that block the flow, because they want to control it. They want the flow to validate their view of life. And as long as you are seeking validation for the perception of a separate self, the Holy Spirit, the River of Life, will not flow through you. Because if it did, it would validate your perception. And therefore, you would be even more trapped in the separate mind. And what is it that the River of Life wants? It wants to raise up all life. Therefore, it will not do anything that keeps you out of the flow. It will not validate the beliefs that keep you out of the flow.

When you begin to grasp this, when you begin to feel that being in the flow, being the flow in action is important to you, this is what you need to contemplate. Not: “How do I make an effort I have not made before? How do I make this ultimate effort to achieve this being in the River of Life?” But instead, you need to contemplate: “How do I stop making the effort that blocks the flow? How do I open my mind?” It does not require effort to have the flow come through your mind. It just requires openness of mind. The Holy Spirit bloweth where it listeth and it will blow wherever there is an opening. It is natural for the River of Life to flow through your mind. There just has to be an opening, instead of this structure that wants to control the flow.

Many spiritual people—we have seen them in ascended master organizations, but we of course are not only looking at ascended master organizations and ascended master students, we are looking at all spiritual people and of course all people, so we see them everywhere. They find a spiritual movement. They think, they adopt this mindset that is so common in spiritual movements that: “Our guru is so special. We have the highest spiritual teachings on the planet. We have the one solution to all problems. If only everyone comes into our movement and sits at the feet of our guru, we can solve all of the world’s problems.” This is the most common attitude among spiritual movements, for that matter, religious movements, political movements, other movements, this savior complex.

Spiritual people come into this and they are thinking: “How can we make everyone acknowledge our spiritual movement? Well, if only I had some special ability that could prove to people that I have the Holy Spirit, that I have the flow of the River of Life, then we could attract people.” They have this desire to have the Spirit flow through them according to their expectations that, in their minds they think, this would be for the good of the planet, for the good of all the people—that they were attracted to this spiritual movement. But in reality, it would be to the good of their own egos. Because they think that they would then be ultimately special, if they had this ability. Naturally, when you begin to grasp what the River of Life is all about, when you begin to experience it, you realize this can never work. It can never work.

Now, there are some people who have achieved certain abilities or they can manifest certain phenomena, but this is because they have aligned themselves with beings in the mental realm that are seeking to get people’s energy by creating these phenomena that attract people who do not have discernment. There is this old concept of selling your soul to the devil. And they are well-meaning spiritual people who have, so to speak, sold their soul to the devil in order to get a certain, for example, psychic ability or other abilities to manifest certain things or show certain phenomena. But this is not the flow of the River of Life. This is not the goal of the ascended masters to attract people this way.

Letting go of your expectations

And why not? Well, what have we said about the law of free will, plausible deniability, plausible plausibility? We are not interested in creating some undeniable phenomena. We are not interested in having this messenger be recognized by millions of people who just want some outer phenomenon, but are not ready for the teaching. What would be the point in attracting somebody? Look at the spiritual law: “When a student is ready, the teacher appears.” This also means that until the student is ready, there is no point in the teacher appearing. What would be the point in attracting millions of people to an ascended master organization if they are not ready for the teaching, but only come because of some phenomenon? And then, when they have seen one phenomenon, oh they want another one. They want a more advanced one. And it never ends.

This is not the way to actually shift the planetary consciousness. And it is not the purpose of an ascended master organization to attract people through these outer phenomena. That is why you need to look at your expectation, your desire, your view of what the spiritual path is about, your view of what the goal for your personal growth should be and how you should attain it. And you need to simply again ask yourself as Kuan Yin said: “What do I want out of the spiritual path? Do I want to fulfill this vision I have had so far, this goal, this desire that I have had so far? Or do I want to be in the flow of the River of Life?”

Because if you are not in the flow right now, it is because you are resisting the flow. And what is it in you that is resisting the flow? It is partly your expectations, your view of the spiritual path. And how can you escape that catch-22? Only by being willing to look at your expectations, your view of the spiritual path. Now again, we are not blaming you in any way. You have to start where you are at when you find the spiritual path. It is natural you build a set of expectations. But you also have to realize that in order to rise to a higher level of the path, you have to let go of these expectations. You have to let go of this view.

When you start riding a bike, a bicycle, when you are four or five years old, you might have these training wheels on it. There is nothing wrong with this. But if you build the expectation that you should keep these training wheels on for the rest of your life, then that is not the mature view. The same with the spiritual path. It is inevitable that you start with certain expectations that are based on the level of consciousness you had. But it is also inevitable that if you want to rise higher, you need to look at them and let them go.

And you need to be willing to recognize that—not that they were wrong, not that you need to blame yourself—but you need to be willing to recognize that they were not the highest possible. That it is possible to go higher, to be more. And you will find when you do this, as the messenger expressed yesterday in his talk, that when you actually let go of these expectations of how you should be as a spiritual person, it is a great relief, it is a great freedom. Because as long as you have this straight jacket that you have put yourself in: “I should do this when I am a spiritual person. I should not do this when I am a spiritual person.” Then, you are not free. You do not feel free. You feel tension.

Feeling stuck on the spiritual path

Why do you feel tension? Well, who are you? You are a spiritual person. You are open to the spiritual side of life. What does that mean? That means you are more in tune with what is happening in the universe than the average person. The average person also feels tension. But as a spiritual person you will feel more tension than the average person. Because you will have a sense, even though you may not be able to describe this consciously. You will have a sense: “I am not where I could be in consciousness. I could be in a higher level of consciousness.” But as long as you do not see what it is that is holding you back, you will feel tension.

And that is why many people have found the spiritual path, they found a spiritual teaching, they have had this honeymoon period, perhaps for years, perhaps even for a decade or more. Where they feel: “Oh, I am at home. This is where I belong. I just need to keep giving all these decrees for the rest of my life. And then, I’ll make my ascension.” But after some time, the honeymoon is over. And now, you feel this, like you are not getting anywhere. You are suddenly not making progress. It is not really working the way it used to be working. And you feel more and more tension.

Those of you who are spiritual people are more in attunement with the River of Life. Therefore, when you are behind where you could have been, but you are not consciously aware that you are behind, then you will feel that increased tension. And the only way out of it is really to become aware of it. To be willing to look at yourself, look at your expectations about the spiritual path, look at the way you have approached it so far. As we have said before, whenever you feel stuck, it is because there is something in yourself you have not seen, something in your approach. You have some fixed idea of how the spiritual path should work and you have not yet questioned it. And as we have said also, as part of reaching the 144th level of consciousness, there is hardly anything you do not need to question.

You really need to be willing to question everything, and therefore, to be flexible to flow with the River of Life. Because you cannot expect with your mind, with your outer mind, that you can predict how the River of Life will flow through you when you open yourself to it. You cannot expect that you can control it or predict it. And of course, you all have separate selves that are based on wanting to control, the need to control. Because when you go into the state of separation, then you build these selves that have as their job, they are so to speak programmed to control your view of life, so that those things you have elevated to the status of an absolute truth will not be cast into doubt. Because there is a separate self that can always deny or explain away any challenge to your world view.

“This should not happen to me”

You cannot expect to be able to control the Spirit, just as you cannot expect that you can control every aspect of the physical octave. And to be honest with you, I will not go so far as to say that I arranged this power outage*, but I will say that it was a valuable experience for you. A valuable, we might say, ‘test’ if we use the words of a previous dispensation to go through this and see how you react to it. Can you approach this in a positive way? Not be disturbed by it? Simply wait until the situation changes and then you continue as if nothing had happened? That is a sign that you have overcome some of these attachments, these expectations of how things should be in the physical octave.

You will see many people who would have reacted in a very negative way, in a very angry way. And they would have raised the question: “Mother Mary, how could you let this happen?” And many, many spiritual people, many religious people have done this throughout time. Something happens in the physical octave that does not match their expectations. And they immediately question God: “God, how could you let this happen to me as a separate self? How could you let something happen that did not conform to my expectations of what should or should not happen to me as a separate self?” But as Gautama has explained and might talk more about later, you cannot predict anything with accuracy in the physical octave because of the interdependent originations. So many factors, so many factors influence every situation that it cannot be predicted with certainty, but only with a certain probability.

You need to also look at these expectations you have of “What should or should not happen to me now that I am a spiritual person. I am in this spiritual teaching. I give these spiritual practices. I have done this for so long.” You need to look at the fact that you have separate selves that are thinking certain things should not happen to you. And you need to recognize that, yes, you are a spiritual person. Yes, you are following a spiritual teaching. Yes, you accept teachings from the ascended masters. But you are not an exception to the law, the law of free will, the law of the physical octave.

You might realize the fact that Jesus was crucified, that he allowed himself to be crucified. That Gautama Buddha visited a person who did not have a specifically high state of consciousness, ate some food that was offered and his body died from food poisoning. And you might look at: “Why did this happen to the Buddha, who had a high level of consciousness?” And it is simply again to demonstrate that when you are in physical embodiment, you are subject to the laws of the physical octave. And you are more than just subject to the laws, you are subject to the conditions.

You cannot control the River of Life

And the conditions are so complex, so complicated, that nothing can be predicted with certainty. You could build the biggest supercomputer that you could possibly build. And you could code it with everything that is happening in the world right now and everything that has been happening up until this point. And you could code in the laws of how the physical octave works. And if you could do this, you would be able to predict what is going to happen ten seconds from now with almost certainty.

But a minute from now, you would have a lower degree of certainty. Two minutes from now and ten minutes from now, you would have almost no certainty of what was going to happen. You could say that the Karmic Board, of course, has not a supercomputer, but the members have the mind where they can code all of these things in. But we do not actually try to predict everything that is going to happen. We try to look at the bigger trends, but we are not so much interested in predicting. And why is this? Because we are not interested in controlling.

And this is something that is another expectation that has been projected upon the spiritual realm and upon God by the fallen beings, that God is in control of everything. That God is ultimately in control of what happens in the material universe. And of course, we have said that the Creator is not in control, because the Creator has given you free will. But even we of the ascended masters are not in control of what happens in the physical universe. What is in control of what happens in the physical universe is the Holy Spirit, the River of Life. Not in the sense that the River of Life controls every little thing that happens. But in the sense that the River of Life forms such a powerful upward movement, has already in your unascended sphere formed such a powerful upward movement that there is no force left in this unascended sphere that can stop it, that can work against it.

There is that inevitability at this point that your sphere will ascend. I am not going to put any timeline on this, but your sphere will ascend. And that is, in a sense, the only predictable outcome at this point. How long it will take, which planets will ascend or which will not ascend, how many people, how many lifestreams will ascend, how many will fall into the next sphere, is something that cannot be predicted at this point. And we have no interest in predicting, because we are not interested in controlling. Our goal is to direct the flow so it goes in an upward movement. That as many people as possible can lock into that flow and become part of it. And therefore, have that experience of both having been outside the flow, having been separated from the flow, coming back into the flow, and therefore seeing the contrast and experiencing how much richer it feels to be in the flow of the River of Life compared to being outside of it.

As the representative of the Divine Mother, or rather as one of them, I want to give you this perspective that the physical octave is not your enemy. The matter realm, the Ma-ter light, the sphere of the Mother is not your enemy. It is not an enemy of your spiritual growth. This is another image projected by the fallen beings upon spirituality and the spiritual path, that the physical octave, your physical body, is an enemy of your spiritual growth. But this is again simply an idea created by the fallen beings to derail people from making spiritual progress. The physical body and the physical octave is an opportunity for spiritual growth, not an enemy of it. It is not a matter of running away from the world or from your body or controlling your body. It is a matter of bringing your body into the flow, bringing your mind into the flow, so that whatever happens in the body or in the physical octave, it does not stop you from transcending yourself. It does not stop you from flowing. And in order to attain this state, you need to of course overcome this whole idea that there is something that should happen on the spiritual path. There is a certain state in the physical world that you should attain as a spiritual person.

But this is something that I will let other masters talk about, because I have in these two dictations given you everything that I wanted to give you. For this you have my gratitude, my joy, as the Mother who takes tremendous joy in seeing how all of you have grown by embracing these teachings. Some of you may not feel you have grown as much as you would like, but I tell you that all of you who have sincerely applied these teachings have grown much more than you might be aware of in your outer minds. This is my joy, to watch people in embodiment make use of a spiritual teaching and truly make progress towards that point where you no longer need the spiritual teaching, because you are experiencing the flow from inside yourself. With this I seal you in the joy of the Divine Mother.

 

*There was a power outage during the dictation; we took a break until the power was restored, so the dictation was given in two parts. 🙂

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

Do you want physical conditions or do you want to be in the River of Life?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Kuan Yin through Kim Michaels, September 21, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Almaty, Kazakhstan – Being the River of Life in action.

I AM the Ascended Master Kuan Yin.

As a representative of the Divine Mother for the East, we have decided that I would open this conference. We are very joyful, all of us who are going to speak at this conference, for this opportunity to be with you in the River of Life.

 Now the topic you have chosen for this conference is not really a topic for beginners. A person who is new to the path will find it quite difficult to even comprehend what it means, even what the River of Life is and what it means. This raises the interesting topic that we have talked about several times, that as ascended masters we face a certain dilemma, you might call it, seen from the worldly perspective, at least. Even though, of course, we do not see it as a dilemma because when you are an ascended master there are really no dilemmas. There are only conditions that we need to adapt to in order to help as many people as possible. What I wish to give you here is the sense again that when people first find the spiritual path, when they hear about the spiritual path, they must have a motivation.

The self-centered motivation for walking the path

Why do you want to be on the spiritual path? Why do you want to do something that is different from what you were brought up to do? Why do you want to study these teachings that could be difficult to grasp? Why do you want to practice these rituals or invocations or decrees that are very foreign to what you were brought up with as religious rituals? Or perhaps you were brought up with no religious rituals. 

People need a motivation. The vast majority of the people who find the spiritual path, who open themselves to the spiritual path, naturally have a motivation that is centered around themselves and often the situation they face in life. Many people have found the spiritual path because they face various difficulties. It can be in their personal lives, it can be world conditions, conditions in their society that they are concerned about. You see that when people first approach the spiritual path, they do it with a motivation that they hope that the spiritual path can help them change the conditions that they feel burdened by.

There is, of course, nothing wrong with this. You have to start somewhere. You have to start where you are, both in consciousness and in your physical situation. It is perfectly in order that people start the path with this, we might say, self-centered, self-focused motivation. What else can you do? What other options do you have? The reason why I am bringing this up is that in order to grasp what the River of Life is and how to flow with the River of Life, how to be in the River of Life, how to be the River of Life in action, you cannot approach this topic with this self-centered motivation. This is one of those things that will seem like a dilemma from your perspective. I understand this fully. Nevertheless if you can step back and look at it from a little wider perspective, then you can transcend the dilemma.

In a sense you cannot resolve the dilemma because a dilemma is a product of the consciousness that you find on earth, the duality consciousness, the consciousness of separation. It is also a product of the linear mind that takes two seemingly different or contradictory statements, puts them up against each other and says: “Here is a dilemma because should we do this or that? Does it mean this or does it mean that?” From that perspective often a dilemma cannot be resolved. That is why the only option is to step back to gain a wider perspective that does not dissolve or resolve the dilemma, but it helps you see that the dilemma only seems real from a certain perspective. When you step outside of that perspective, the dilemma no longer seems real or important to you.

The upward pull of the River of Life on earth

 What is the River of Life? Well, it can be explained in different ways, but what can be said, based on the teachings we have given, is that earth is just one small planet in a very large universe. We have said that there are many, many planets in your universe that are what we have called natural planets because they do not have the conflict that you see on earth, the conflict between people. All of these planets are in the process of transcending themselves, moving higher and higher towards that state where they can actually ascend. I know that people who are new to the spiritual path will not have a grasp of what it means that a planet ascends, but we have explained that you are in an unascended sphere where nothing has become permanent, but that you are in the process of raising your sphere until it too can become permanent and a permanent part of the spiritual realm.

 All of these planets that are in this upward, self-transcending movement are forming what we might call a magnetic pull, a gravitational pull, that pulls upwards on the rest of the universe. They also pull upwards on the earth. If you could step back, far back, from the earth and if you could trace the orbit that the earth is following through space, you would see that it is a very complex orbit. You know when you think about this that the earth is orbiting the sun, and many people have been brought up to think that the sun is standing still. But the sun is moving through space. That is what even scientists have proven, that the universe is expanding.

As the sun moves in a certain direction and as the earth revolves around that direction, the earth may make a revolution around the sun in one year, but the earth does not come back to the same place in space because the sun has moved on. The actual course that the earth is following through space is a spiral, but it is a very complex spiral. The orbit or the path that the earth is following is not only affected by the gravitational effect of the sun and the other planets. It is affected by this upward movement from all of the natural planets that are pulling on the earth in the River of Life, or the Holy Spirit.

 So there is a pull on the earth, and the question for people on earth is: Can they tune in to this River of Life, this flow of energy, this pull, or will they resist the River of Life? Now you understand, of course, that this pull is not primarily a physical pull. It is a pull on the emotional, mental and identity bodies of human beings and the collective emotional, mental and identity bodies. There is a pull on people to come up higher, to transcend themselves. This is what the River of Life is. 

The need to transcend self-focus based on separation

You now go back to what I said. When people first find the spiritual path, they have a self-centered, self-focused motivation. They have specific issues in their lives, or they have specific issues in the world, and they would like to see these issues resolved by their engagement in the spiritual path. But, you see, the River of Life is not created by one individual. It is created by a number of individuals that you cannot even fathom. You may have some vague idea what it actually means that there are almost eight billion people on earth, but when you talk about the number of self-aware beings that live on natural planets in your universe and that have formed this upward pull of the Holy Spirit, or the River of Life, it is way, way beyond the number of people on earth. It is an unfathomably high number.

 What you realize is that in the River of Life, there is not what you would call a self-centered motivation as you see it on earth. When I say that people on earth find the spiritual path and they have a self-centered motivation, it is, of course, a separate self because they see themselves as separate beings. This is something that even people who have been on the spiritual path for a long time need to contemplate very carefully. There are many definitions, and you can find them among religious people, you can find them among spiritual people, of what it means to be selfish or egotistical. Certainly you can see that there are people on earth who are very selfish, very egotistical, only concerned about themselves. But many spiritual people, in fact most people who find the spiritual path, would say: “Oh, that does not apply to me. I am not a selfish person. I am not egotistical because I do not want to harm other people.” And this is true. Most people who find the spiritual path, who are open to it, are not selfish or egotistical.

However, this does not mean that they do not have a separate self. There is a difference. The difference can be explained in various ways, as we will endeavor to do during this conference. One way to explain it is to say that in the duality consciousness there are always two polarities. When you have this definition of what it means to be a selfish or egotistical person, that is one dualistic definition. The opposite polarity is that you define what it means to be an unselfish, perhaps even an altruistic or spiritual person. But it is still in contrast.

 When you step back from this, you realize that many spiritual people, many religious people, many even non-religious people, have adopted this definition of what it means to be a good human being, a good person. Meaning you do not harm others. You do not harm the environment. You are conscious of what you are doing and the effect that it has. This is perfectly valid, but it is only one step in the path of self-transcendence. There are actually many, many people, in fact, the majority of religious people and the majority of spiritual people, who think that their positive definition means that they are unselfish. Nevertheless they still have what I have called this self-centered motivation for engaging in the spiritual path. Many people have certain conditions in their personal lives they want to change, but it is because they look at those conditions through one, or in most cases many, of these subconscious, separate selves, the selves that are based on seeing yourself as a separate individual, and as a separate individual there are certain conditions you want to see fulfilled.

 Again, this is perfectly understandable. I am not in any way trying to blame anyone, but the topic you have chosen for this conference is the River of Life. What I am endeavoring to explain here is that you might see yourself as a spiritual person, you might have certain conditions you want to resolve in your own life, you want to resolve in the world, but the way you look at those conditions is still from the viewpoint of or through the perception filter of a separate self, a self based on this illusion that you are a separate being. What I am saying is that the untold number of lifestreams in the universe who are part of the River of Life have transcended that focus on a separate self. They have transcended that identity that you are a separate self. If you are in embodiment on earth and if you want to be in the River of Life, be part of the River of Life, you will also need to transcend that self-focus.

 It is very, very true, as many of you will think, that this is difficult on earth because it is a dense planet, the collective consciousness is very dense. It is not an easy task, but you have chosen this topic for this conference. We have responded by saying that there must be a critical mass among you who are ready to receive a teaching about this. Even if you were not quite conscious of it when you chose the topic for the conference or when you decided to come to the conference or participate in the webinars, you must be ready to at least start to contemplate this, what it means.

The self-centered focus on the outer conditions

There are, of course, levels of understanding of this. But let us start at a fairly simple level that is easier to grasp when you are in embodiment on a dense planet. The tendency that you have when you have this self-focus based on separation is that you are focused on a specific condition, and you identify that condition as being outside yourself. This is what most people do on earth. Most people on earth are focused on certain conditions that limit them, that define them, that make them suffer, that they fear, that stand in their way, and they are focused on those outer conditions. There comes a point where you need to realize that this will not get you beyond a certain point on the spiritual path.

 You need to step back and realize that the attitude or the approach that many people take when they find the spiritual path is that they are focused on the outer condition, and they think that if they can only change that outer condition, then they will be able to be spiritual and focus on the spiritual side of life and raise their consciousness. However this is, to use an old expression, putting the cart before the horse. We have talked about this in a large number of dictations given over these past many years, that everything begins with a change in consciousness. Everything begins with a change in consciousness. Consciousness comes before the physical manifestation.

 You who are ready to contemplate this topic, you need to step back and say: “Yes, I have studied these teachings that talk about consciousness coming first and the need to change consciousness. But have I really grasped, have I really locked into, what the masters mean? Have I really grasped this?” What you can do, and what many people have done when they find the spiritual path, is that they say: “If I apply the spiritual path, if I study these teachings, if I give these decrees and invocations, my outer conditions will change, or the planet will change. Specific outer conditions will change.” Yet it is valid enough to give decrees and invocations for world conditions, for personal conditions. It is valid enough to use these tools that we have given you. However if you really want to be in the River of Life, this is not enough in itself. Only by transcending the consciousness, a certain consciousness, can you be in the River of Life.

 You need to start contemplating that you need to step up the way you look at yourself. You need to be willing to step back and say: “Am I still focused on myself as a separate being? Do I still see myself as a separate being? I have certain conditions that I am working towards changing, but I am working at this from the perspective of a separate being because I think that once those conditions have changed, I will get something out of this as a separate being.”

There are many spiritual people, and we have seen them in ascended master movements over the decades, who have given hours and hours of decrees for changing world conditions. It is not that the decrees do not have an effect. But these people have done this from this self-centered motivation because they thought that they would get some feeling, some sense of accomplishment, by seeing these world conditions change, and they would feel: “I was part of this. I did this.” Again, there is no blame. This is a necessary phase on the path, but it will not take you into flowing with the River of Life. All of the untold numbers of lifestreams on the untold numbers of natural planets who have created this upward pull of the River of Life, they have transcended that self-centered focus. If you want to join them, you must transcend it as well. There is no other way. You cannot cheat. You cannot buy your way into flowing with the River of Life.

The River of Life wants to raise up all life

Now you might do an exercise where you, if you live near some kind of river, you can go to the river physically, or you can certainly go on YouTube and find some videos about rivers that are flowing, perhaps waterfalls. You can look at this, and you can ask yourself: “Could I change the flow of that river? Do I have any say over this?” You can realize when you stand there that the river is flowing. It does not care what you think or feel. It does not matter to the river. The river is flowing. It is doing what the river is doing. Your state of mind and what you feel about it, the river does not care. The reason why it can be helpful to do this exercise is to realize that this is how it is with the River of Life.

 Now, in a certain sense you could say that it is not entirely correct to say that the River of Life does not care about you. It is just that the River of Life does not look at life through your separate selves. Therefore the River of Life does not see what you see. It may see the conditions on earth, as we of the ascended masters who are also part of the River of Life, we see the conditions on earth, but we do not see them the way you see them. We do not feel the way you feel. Therefore the River of Life is a movement created by individuals who have transcended your current level of consciousness. You cannot force the River of Life to flow through your separate selves and manifest the results that your separate selves want to see manifest. This cannot be done.

We have seen many, many spiritual people over the years, we see them today as well, who find some spiritual movement, some spiritual teaching, often these teachings about manifestation. If you switch your mindset a little bit, you can manifest all the riches, all the money, all the houses, you want, they think. We have seen people go into this thinking there is some kind of shortcut, there is some way to cheat. But this is not the mindset of the River of Life.

Just ask yourself a simple question. If you take one of these teachings that promise you that if you change your attitude, if you look only at the positive, if you create a treasure map, you can manifest great riches, great amounts of money, where you can buy anything you want. If you take one of these teachings and ask yourself a logical question: Where is the money going to come from? There is only a limited supply of money on earth. If more of that money is going to flow your way, where is it going to come from? It is going to come from that pool, and what does that mean? There will not be as much for other people if it is concentrated in your hands. Is that not what you see when you look at the world and you see that there is a power elite who have hoarded great wealth to themselves and two-thirds of the world’s population live in poverty? Is that not what you see?

Ask yourself this: How is it spiritual to take some teaching about how you as a spiritual person can manifest great riches, when it actually means you will have to take it from other people, who may have less than you have? How is that spiritual? The River of Life wants to raise up all life, so the River of Life in terms of money wants to increase the wealth, and it wants to decrease this tendency to concentrate it in the hands of a small elite. It wants to increase, and it wants to distribute more evenly. If you are using some kind of supposedly spiritual teaching to tie into this mindset of the fallen beings of concentrating wealth in the hands of a few, how is that spiritual, and how is that going to get you into the River of Life? Well, it is not, is it? It cannot bring you into the River of Life. If you have this mindset that: “I want money and I do not care how I get it or where it comes from,” you may be able to manifest money. I am not disputing that this can be done. But you are not in the River of Life.

What is your priority?

So what is it you want? Do you want these specific conditions changed or manifest that you are so focused on, or do you want to be in the River of Life? That is the question that you need to ask yourself at the beginning of this process of us giving these teachings that will gradually unravel for you this very important topic of the River of Life and what it means. I do not want to overwhelm you in the beginning, even though I probably already have, but if you take only one thing away from this dictation, it should be this question: “Do I want certain physical conditions to be changed or to be manifest, or do I want to be in the River of Life”? That is the basic question to start with. What is your priority? What is your desire? Again, we are not blaming you. We are in no way saying that you should be ready for this teaching.

If you feel you are not ready for this teaching, then look at some of the many other teachings we have given and find the teaching that resonates with your level of consciousness and focus on that for a time. You can always come back later to this teaching about the River of Life. But the law is: Ask and you shall receive. You have asked for a teaching about being the River of Life in action, and this is what we endeavor to give you, and the starting point is this question: “What do I want? Do I want physical conditions or do I want to be in the River of Life?” The River of Life is not a physical condition. It cannot be used to manifest physical conditions for the separate self.

Manifesting physical conditions with the River of Life 

Now be careful. I did not say it cannot be used to manifest physical conditions. But it cannot be used to manifest physical conditions for a separate self that looks at life through that filter of seeing itself as separate and wanting something for itself as a separate being. You may still, when you join the River of Life, be able to manifest conditions, but it will not be through that perception filter of the separate self. In other words what you will be projecting into the cosmic mirror is not the perception filter of the separate self but the higher perception you attain before you join the River of Life, the higher perception that is the condition for you joining the River of Life. This, of course, means you need to be willing to look at your separate selves and the perception they have and question this. This will be a topic that other masters will address.

 For now I have given you the starting impetus, and I am grateful for the opportunity to bring this forth, not only to the people who are here physically or to the people who are on both the Russian and the English-speaking webinars. As we have said before, as you are both concentrated here physically and spread throughout the world, we can use your chakras to radiate this into the collective consciousness. And, of course, you who are here are not the only ones who are ready for this message. There are many, many people who have never heard about ascended master teachings who are still ready at inner levels to tune into this message. They can have a shift in their consciousness by the mere fact that this dictation is given in the physical, and it is reinforced by all of you who are tuning into it.

For this I am grateful. I am grateful for this opportunity, and I seal you in a joyful Flame of Mercy that I AM. Mercy truly, the highest mercy, is to transcend the separate self.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being the River of Life in action 

What are you focused on?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. We have moved on to the final stage of the Eightfold Path, that of concentration, which might actually be better translated as focus. What is it you focus on? I have said that it is extremely important to realize that the Eightfold Path – the spiritual path, the path towards higher levels of awareness – has stages. 

You come to a certain point where you find an outer spiritual teaching. There is no evaluation here of what level you are at when you find the teaching. Throughout the ages many people have applied such an evaluation and said: “Here is a teaching that to me seems very sophisticated and it claims to be a superior or special spiritual teaching and since I have found it, it must mean that I am a sophisticated spiritual student.” This is not necessarily the case, and it is not necessarily not the case, but you need to recognize here that you live in an age where it is easier to spread information than ever before. 

You have websites, you have books and therefore it is quite possible that people can come across a spiritual teaching even though they are not ready for it, or they have not reached a particular level of consciousness on this stage from lower levels of awareness towards higher levels. This is not said to in any way condemn anyone. It is not constructive to actually apply this evaluation of what level of consciousness you are at when you find the spiritual teaching. What is important to realize is that when you find the path you are at a certain level of consciousness, and your level of consciousness will color and influence your approach to the spiritual path. This means it is difficult to set up a standard method, or standard process, that all people should follow when they find a spiritual teaching. All people need to start at the level of consciousness they are at, they can do nothing else. There are many people who find a spiritual teaching who need to go through a period, perhaps a long period, where they use that spiritual teaching to reinforce their existing worldview, or to build a new worldview based on the spiritual teaching. That worldview is based on the sense of separation and the desire to make themselves seem superior, or to make them seem like they are safe because they are now in this spiritual teaching. 

There are also many people who need to feel that: “Because I am in this spiritual teaching, I will be saved in the end. I will reach enlightenment in the end.” This makes it easier for them to endure their present life circumstances. These are just some of the needs that are there at the lower levels of the path. People have these needs. They can do nothing else but approach the spiritual path through these needs and they must have that experience for some time until their minds become open to a higher view of the spiritual path. We can say that there are some of the people who find the spiritual path who go through a phase where they use the spiritual teaching to actually build or reinforce a worldview that keeps them in separation. This is inevitable. Now some of these people may eventually reach a point where they are ready to go beyond that phase. Others will stay in it for the rest of this lifetime. 

The key is to change yourself

What is the next stage up? Well, the next stage up is that you begin to realize that you have to change yourself. It is not a matter of changing other people or changing the world or changing God and what God will do for you. It is a matter of changing yourself. You start realizing what I have described in these discourses: That you need to focus on changing your mind from the inside instead of first changing outer conditions in the hope that this will change your state of mind. 

Now when you begin to grasp this, then you go into a phase where your primary task is actually to pull yourself away from the magnetic pull of the collective consciousness. Everything is interconnected so you are part of the collective consciousness of humankind. You are also part of the collective consciousness of the culture and group in which you grew up. What you see in all of these cultures is that they have a certain sense of normal. This is what is normal in our culture and there is a pressure from the collective consciousness to conform to this normal. Of course, the standard for normality is defined based on the illusion of separation and the dualistic consciousness. Most cultures have some sense that they are superior to other cultures. Maybe they are in conflict with other cultures and they see this as the only way they can be. Of course, in order to make progress on the spiritual path you need to pull yourself above this. 

You now enter a phase where the main focus – the main concentration – is for you to free yourself from the magnetic pull from the mass consciousness. You do this as I described, by transforming the energies that give the collective consciousness something to pull on. You do it by becoming aware of your reactionary patterns, your separate selves, resolving the illusions and letting the self die. The collective consciousness can only pull on you if there is something in your four lower bodies that it can pull on. It is the same as the force of gravity that can only pull on something if it has mass. If it has no mass the force of gravity cannot pull on it. As you do this you are becoming more and more independent of the mass consciousness. You are raising yourself above it so that when the demons of Mara come to tempt you, they have nothing whereby they can tempt you and pull you back into the patterns that you see in your culture or even in humanity as a whole. You are not concerned about conforming to the norm, you are concerned about raising your consciousness. 

Climbing the path as an individual

Now as I have said once you purify your emotional, mental and identity bodies from these separate selves and the lower energies, you begin to have more of a connection with your higher self. This is when you can come to a crucial point on the spiritual path, and this confuses many people. There can come a point where you have to a large degree, perhaps even completely, freed yourself from the pull from the collective consciousness, but how have you done this? How do you free yourself from the collective consciousness? Well, you can only do this based on your level of awareness, and your level of awareness when you started the path was most likely that you had at least some sense that you are a separate individual being. Naturally there are people on earth that are so overpowered by the collective consciousness that they have very little individuality. They are, so to speak, flowing with the currents in the collective consciousness instead of going their individual way. 

In order to walk the spiritual path, you have to walk it as an individual because there is currently no culture on earth where walking the spiritual path is the norm. You are always going against the norm and you can only do that as an individual. What are you actually doing when you are raising yourself up in this phase, freeing yourself from the pull of collective consciousness? Well, you are building a new individuality as a spiritual person but how do you build this? Well, you build or you create a conglomerate of separate selves that are based on seeing yourself as a person who is walking the spiritual path in your particular spiritual teaching. I am in no way implying here that this is wrong, you cannot do anything else. You have to start where you are at. Your first stage is to free yourself from the mass consciousness and you do this by building an individual self that is so strong that it cannot be pulled into these collective patterns from your culture. You are actually taking a spiritual teaching and you are using it to build a collection of separate selves that can withstand the pressure from, or the pull from, the collective consciousness. 

Once you have done this to a certain point you reach what is in some way the most crucial turning point on the spiritual path because you now face an essential choice. The choice is, will you continue to build on to this separate sense of identity as an individual being? Or will you begin to grasp that, even though this individual identity has served a purpose, it cannot take you to the higher stages of the spiritual path. In fact, it cannot take you beyond a certain point. I have already explained that the real goal of the spiritual path is that you overcome all sense of self, all selves based on the illusion of separation. So, this self that allows you to free yourself from the mass consciousness is based on the sense of separation – not necessarily duality, seeing yourself as an enemy of other people – but you are set apart from other people and from the mass consciousness. 

In order to move on to the higher stages of the path you need to begin to recognize that this self has served its purpose, but you now need to start letting go of it. Of course, this sounds contradictory – first you are building a self then you have to dismantle the self. But think about a rocket, a rocket has perhaps three levels. There is a huge fuel tank with engines at the bottom and this is used to propel the rocket up to a certain altitude where the gravitational force and air resistance are less. Then the fuel tank is empty and in order for the rocket to rise higher it needs to separate itself from that fuel tank and the first set of engines and start the next set of engines that will take it to a higher level. It is the same with your sense of self. You have a self, you build a self to take you beyond the gravitational pull of the mass consciousness, but then you need to discard that self in order to rise higher. The difference between a rocket and you is that you cannot, and you are not meant to, discard that self all at once. You need to do it in increments because the self is not really one self, but a conglomerate of these separate selves, so you can unravel one at a time. 

Now there are many people throughout the ages who have not grasped this process. Some have but many have not so they actually become so attached to this self or this identity they have built that they will not let go of it. They now come to believe, as I described earlier about the ego, that this is actually the self that will take them to heaven or to nirvana so they need to continue to build onto it, they need to continue to refine it and perfect it until this self becomes able to enter heaven or the spiritual realm or nirvana or however you define it. This is an illusion, and it is a potentially dangerous illusion that can keep people trapped even for lifetimes. I have already given you the tools to see why it is an illusion because it is based on separation, the illusion of separation. 

Spiritual pride

It is also possible for many people to look at the spiritual movement they are, or have been involved with and see that some of the people who have been in this movement, perhaps for a long time, have built a certain sense of pride, spiritual pride in their accomplishments, their understanding of the teaching, how many hours they have practiced. They feel superior not only to people who are not in the teaching but even to the people who are in the teaching but not as experienced as they are. You can clearly see, if you allow yourself to step back from this, that this spiritual pride can only come from a separate self, but a separate self cannot bring you to the higher levels of awareness. It cannot bring you to Buddhahood, it cannot bring you into nirvana or into heaven, there is no way that this can happen. 

You now begin to see that when you reach this level, you need to switch your mind. You need to go through another switch and realize that from now on you are actually building a different kind of self. You are building a self that is not based on seeing yourself as separate from the collective consciousness, but seeing yourself as being connected to your higher self. In the process of building this sense of identity as a connected being you are discarding some of these separate selves that you created when you were raising yourself above the mass consciousness. This is just another stage of the path, there is really nothing mysterious about it, it is just that not many people have been aware of this. 

What you do here is you need to start being willing to question your approach to the spiritual path. How have you looked at the path? Are there some elements that you can now identify that spring from separation, perhaps even duality? You can begin to see that these actually limit you, they prevent you from being free. Basically, you can look at the spiritual path as a process whereby your mind becomes more and more free. You can see that people who are overpowered by the collective consciousness are not free in their minds. Their sense of identity is determined by the collective sense of identity. They often tend to think in certain ways and can rarely think an independent individual thought because their mental minds are overpowered by the collective mind. They often cannot choose their own feelings but they feel whatever patterns are in the collective mind. If a certain situation causes the people in their group to react with anger, then these people will react with anger and often feel it is perfectly natural and the only way to react so these people are not free in their minds, they are not too free to choose their reactions to situations, to choose their actions, they are not free to choose their emotions or their thoughts or even their sense of identity. 

As you are building this self that brings you beyond the mass consciousness, you are becoming more and more free, but the self that makes you free from the mass consciousness now becomes a limitation for your mind, because you think you have to stay within that self. You have to stay within this approach to the spiritual path that you took on when you were at a lower level of consciousness so you are still not free in your mind. You are more free than when you were overpowered by the mass consciousness but you have become free of the mass consciousness because you have created a strong individuality, but it is an outer individuality and it is still limiting the freedom of your mind. 

Relating to your higher self

The next stage is that you free your mind from this self, this conglomerate of selves, where you see yourself as an individual unconnected being who is raising your consciousness in relation to, in comparison to, the mass consciousness. As you are building this individuality you are doing this in reaction to the mass consciousness, even in the certain opposition to it where you say: “Well I will not feel or think or identify myself as the mass mind does. I will do something different.” You are still relating to that mass consciousness. It is as if you are a planet orbiting around the sun of the mass consciousness. You now need to accelerate yourself so that instead of orbiting around it, your planet goes into a spiral orbit that brings you beyond this point. You do this by realizing that the next stage is that instead of relating to the mass consciousness, you begin to relate to your own higher self – which comes from within not from without. 

This is where you go into this inner path, the inner phase of the path where you are focusing on your own consciousness—resolving your own state of consciousness. This gives you growth and in a sense, you can continue working on your consciousness for a very long time and you can have quite a lot of progress by doing this. Still, there comes a point where you need to recognize that even though you have raised your own consciousness, purified your own consciousness, the next step is actually to create a new sense of identity based on the fact that you are a connected being, based on the experience that you are a connected being.

The first phase is to connect to your higher self and realize that beyond the outer personality and individuality that relates to this world your higher self has an individuality. You cannot really call it a personality as most people see this, but your higher self has individual characteristics and you can lock in to this and therefore you can begin to bring that into your conscious awareness and express it through your identity, mental and emotional bodies. Now you are in a phase where you are relating to your higher self instead of relating to the mass consciousness or other people and you are expressing some of that individuality from your higher self. 

Entering the consciousness of oneness

The next phase is that you begin to recognize that your higher self is not in the material world. It is not even in the four levels, the physical, the emotional, the mental and the identity level. Your higher self is beyond the world of form as you know it here. It still has form but it is in what many people call the spiritual realm. When you are beyond this world of form everything is one, everything is oneness and your higher self sees this oneness or it could not be in the higher realm. You cannot enter the higher realm unless you see oneness.

The next phase for you is to bring this oneness that your higher self has into your conscious awareness. You begin now to build a sense of identity not on being separated from the mass consciousness, not on being still an individual being who is relating to your higher self. You build an identity based on seeing yourself as a person who is connected to your higher self but also connected to other people and to your physical environment. In other words, you begin to overcome the sense of separateness. This is not necessarily duality but the sense that you are separated from other people, from your environment, and so forth. 

This is the right focus. This is the deeper meaning, the higher meaning, of focus or concentration. You are not concentrated on the mass consciousness; you are not focused on yourself as an individual being, you are focused on the whole, you are focused on connection, you are focused on oneness and this means that you now begin to look at life in a different way. Instead of evaluating: “How can I raise myself up as an individual,” you are evaluating: “How can I raise up the whole, how can I raise up other people? The people around me that I know, how can I raise them up? How can I help them raise their awareness? How can I help improve some facet of life? How can I make a contribution to the forward progression of humankind and the world I live in?”

Focusing on raising the whole

The earth has been making considerable progress in what people call recorded history. You can see the progress that has been made technologically over the last couple of centuries. You can also see that the technological progress has not been accompanied by a corresponding progress in the consciousness of humankind. There has been some progress but there has not been enough so that people can use the technological process in a balanced way. You can see this by the fact that technology causes pollution of the environment, changes to the climate and so forth. You can see it by the fact that weapons become more and more powerful and have the potential to kill many more people. You can see that there has been progress but there is a need for further progress and there is especially a need in the acceleration of the consciousness of humankind, a raising of the collective consciousness. How can this happen? How can you raise the collective consciousness? Well, this can only happen by individuals raising their individual consciousness, thereby pulling up on the whole.

Now even in the phase where you are seeking to raise yourself above the pull of the mass consciousness, you are of course not separated completely from the mass consciousness. The mass consciousness is pulling on you, but you are pulling back. When you are raising your level of awareness you are pulling the collective consciousness up. As long as you still are focused on raising yourself as an individual the pull is not as strong. The moment you shift into seeing yourself as a connected being your pull on the collective consciousness becomes much stronger. You are therefore having a much greater effect. You are giving a much greater service to raising all life by raising the collective consciousness. Some people call this holding a spiritual balance for the planet or for society whereby you can pull up on the collective until people begin to see the need for certain shifts.

How did democracy come into being? There were certain people, a certain critical mass of individuals, that went through a transformation of their own consciousness where they began to see the ideas and ideals that are the foundation of democracy. They came to accept them and as they were raising their own awareness, they pulled up on the collective until this started spreading like rings in the water where more and more people began to see as self-evident these truths that are the foundation for democracy. Human beings have rights, no power on earth should take these rights away from them because they are given from a higher level of awareness. This is how democracy came into being, this is how all other progress has happened, by this raising of the collective awareness where a critical mass of people suddenly shift and they see something they could not see before. Instead of arguing for or against it, they just see: “But this is obvious. This is self-evident. This is the way society needs to go.”

This is a huge potential that you have when you reach this higher level of the path. It is to shift your focus. Instead of concentrating on your own personal growth you are concentrating on raising the whole. This is the only way you can actually move beyond a certain point. You cannot attain Buddhahood if you see yourself as a separate individual and you only care about yourself and not about the whole. Buddhahood is being focused on the whole, being concentrated on the whole, rather than some part of it but of course, you are part of the whole which is why you can pull up on the whole.

You see here that there is an essential difference between being part of the mass consciousness and still being part of the whole. In other words, if you are overpowered by the mass consciousness, well, you are not pulling up on the mass consciousness. You are just either neutral or you are actually pulling the mass consciousness down. It is only when you start raising yourself, your individual mind, above the level of the mass mind that you can pull up on the mass mind. The higher you go in your levels of awareness, the more you focus on the whole rather than your individual self, the more of a pull you have on the mass consciousness and of course the less you are pulled down by it. You become non-attached to the mass consciousness. In a sense, you become transparent to the mass consciousness.

Becoming transparent

You may say that there are the demons of Mara and they are trying to pull you back into the mass consciousness and they can do this if you have certain beliefs, a certain separate self that feels it has to react in a certain way to the temptations of these demons. Jesus expressed it in a slightly different way, he said that the prince of this world cometh and has nothing in me. In other words, there is a certain force, a certain consciousness in the world that wants to pull you into these old patterns that prevent you from walking the spiritual path and raising your awareness and you need to come to a point where you learn to recognize it. You have overcome the separate selves. You have let them die. Now you are transparent. 

The force may direct something at you – a thought, emotional energy, a certain impulse at the identity level – but as it goes into your mind there is nothing in there that it can hit and stir up and reinforce. It passes right through you because you are non-attached, you are free. Jesus expressed it in the saying: “What is that to thee, follow thou me.” In other words, follow the teacher, follow the higher awareness and let go of all these temptations to be pulled into these reactionary patterns.

What is one of the ways in which you raise the whole? It is by demonstrating to people that there is a different way to react than the way that is dominating the mass consciousness in their culture. If you have family members who are prone to reacting with anger in certain situations and if you demonstrate that you are not reacting with anger in those situations, then some will understand. Some will grasp: “Why is he or she not reacting as we do or the way he or she used to react? What has happened? What is different?” Some will grasp this. Perhaps not your closest family members, but some will grasp it.

No isolated effects and no isolated causes

You can now begin to focus on raising the whole but in order to raise the whole you need to make another shift. Or at least in order to have the greatest impact you need to make another shift. You need to contemplate the old teaching about the interdependent originations. I have commented on it before, saying that modern science has this tendency to want to isolate a specific phenomenon and say: “This is an isolated effect and it must have an isolated cause.” Well, in reality there are no isolated effects and no isolated causes. Everything is an interdependent whole. This is, as I also mentioned, the basis for chaos theory where a small change in one area can lead to a much bigger change in another area.

What you need to contemplate is that you are starting to focus on raising the whole and in the beginning stages of this process you have a tendency to look at the world and say: “Here is a problem that needs to be changed.” It could be for example: We need to overcome war and manifest world peace. You have a tendency to say: “Here is a separate phenomenon, war. How can we overcome it? Well, we must identify the cause and then eliminate the cause.” This is the common problem-solving method in the modern societies based on the linear analytical mind, the rational mind. 

It is not that you cannot gain a deeper understanding of war and the causes of war. Ultimately you need to recognize that the causes of war cannot be isolated. Why is that? Because war is caused by human beings. You may look at certain outer excuses: “Oh people are fighting over oil or they are fighting over money or they are fighting over land.” The real cause of war is in the psychology of human beings and it is caused by this illusion that we are separate beings, that we have a right to define ourselves as having some epic cause that is being opposed by other people, and therefore it is justified that we kill those other people. This illusion of separation is the psychological cause of war. You might say: “How can we possibly change that? What can we do? We cannot go into the minds of all people and change those minds.” What I am seeking to convey here is that you cannot remove war by isolating a certain cause and seeking to change that cause. War can be removed only when the collective consciousness is raised to such a level that a critical mass of people suddenly shift and say: “It is obvious that war is not acceptable.”

What I am explaining here is that in the beginning stages of focusing on how you can raise the whole you have this tendency to look for an isolated phenomenon that you feel you should do something about and that you would like to see changed. Then, you seek to isolate the cause and do something about the cause so you can feel you have accomplished something. Many, many spiritual people throughout the ages have done this. They have isolated a certain phenomenon in the world and attempted to change it. Many have of course wanted to overcome war, but as you can see, they have so far not been successful. Many people have after some time been disappointed, been discouraged and said: “Well, a spiritual teaching does not work. What I have been doing obviously is not working.” This is because you are looking at isolated phenomena and isolated causes.

The shift you can make is that you are not looking to create specific outer changes. Your focus, your concentration, is on raising awareness at an individual and at a collective level. You are pulling up on awareness both individually and collectively instead of working on specific physical changes. Why is this important? Because as I have explained, what happens at the physical level of the world is a consequence of what happens in the emotional, mental and identity levels. You can make certain changes at the physical level. You can take a shovel and you can start digging and if you keep digging long enough you can move a mountain. These greater phenomena such as war you cannot overcome by making physical changes. The only option would be to create an army that was so powerful that it could defeat any other army and this might create some temporary peace but would it remove war or the potential for war from the planet? Well, as long as you have armies and weapons you have not overcome war.

Instead of focusing on these specific physical changes you can focus on affecting change at the emotional, mental and identity levels. You do this by raising your own consciousness, by demonstrating to other people that you can react a different way, by perhaps spreading a certain teaching when it is appropriate, when people are open for it. In this way, you are not setting a goal for yourself that is impossible to attain. Therefore, you can avoid disappointment and discouragement which is the sharpest tool in the devil’s toolkit. You can enter a state of mind where you have transcended the doubt, the frustration, the hope that you can see some visible changes. 

You have transcended all this potential for failure and you are on a path that you know works because you know raising awareness works, you know you are working on raising the whole and that this will have an effect. You just continue doing this, raising your own awareness, seeking to raise other people’s awareness and this is how you can feel you are making a contribution but you do not run the risk of failure or disappointment, because you are not demanding specific changes. Why shouldn’t you work for specific changes? Well, in some cases you should, because it is part of your Life plan to create a specific change in a specific area by receiving some idea from a higher level of awareness. What I am talking about is the overall level of wanting to create these big changes, like overcoming war, where you cannot realistically do this as an individual because everything is connected. War is an expression of the collective consciousness and the only way to overcome the physical condition is to raise the collective consciousness. 

In order to not set an impossible goal for yourself you focus on raising the collective and you know that this can be done. You can do something about this and when other people do the same it is just a matter of time before they have built this pull that pulls up on the collective consciousness and something shifts. A critical mass of people brought in democracy and many other positive changes. There are many, many people on earth today, whether they are in a spiritual movement or teaching or not, who are working to pull up on the collective consciousness and therefore set the stage for these shifts that will bring about physical changes so you see the shift.

Focusing on connection rather than separation

On the Eightfold Path, on the spiritual path you go through various phases and on each stage, you are focused on, you are concentrated on certain goals, certain aspects, a certain method. You go through these higher and higher stages where you shift away from having your mind focused through the separate selves, the dualistic selves where your mind becomes more and more focused on connection instead of separation. You can say that the demons of Mara, the prince of this world, are constantly seeking to tempt people and there can be many individual temptations, but the underlying, overall temptation is to pull you into a state of mind where you see life, the world, through the filter of separation. You see yourself as a separate being, you see other people as separate beings. 

What happens in this process is that when you are concentrated on this illusion of separation, when your mind is concentrated on this illusion of separation, you cannot see that behind all of the distinct forms is the Buddha nature. You cannot see that even the seemingly separate forms are connected at a deeper level. You cannot see that behind the seemingly separate phenomena and causes is the interdependent originations. The real goal of the demons of Mara is to keep you in the illusion of separation where you think, for example: “Well this person did something to me that he should not have done. So therefore, he is a separate person or he would not have done this to me. This other group of people did something to my country that they should not have done so therefore they are separate and I can therefore kill them without affecting myself because they did what they did. The world really does oppose me, because it is a separate world and I am separated from it.” 

There are many of these illusions, millions of them in various disguises, but they all have the purpose of obscuring the underlying oneness and connection and focusing your mind, concentrating your mind, on this illusion of separation. Now even a spiritual teaching can be used for this purpose. You see a tendency in most religions and spiritual teachings that they make a very sharp distinction between those who are in the teaching and those who are outside the teaching. 

They may look at those who are outside the teaching in two different ways. There may be those that they think could potentially be converted to their teaching and then there are those they think oppose their teaching and therefore they are the enemy. Many religious people look at atheists or materialists as the enemy and of course many materialists look at religious people as the enemy. You can use a spiritual teaching to reinforce the sense that you are separate, because you are in this teaching therefore you are separated from those that are not in the teaching. By doing this you are only trapping yourself more firmly in the illusion of separation and this is of course not producing progress on the spiritual path, because that path is to overcome separation as I might have mentioned a few dozen times. I mention it again and again because it is one of the most difficult points for people to grasp and there are many people who have been on the spiritual path for decades who have not grasped it. 

There are Buddhists who have been in Buddhist teachings for lifetimes, but who have not grasped it. They set themselves apart from those who are not part of their particular Buddhist sect and they build this idea that because they can understand and discourse on these very advanced intellectual teachings and because they have given their spiritual practice for so many hours and lived a monastic life and been dedicated to growth, it means that they must have grown. They must have reached some advanced level and therefore this sets them apart from those who have not applied the teaching as they feel that they have. They have not shifted to seeing that the real purpose of raising your own awareness is to help the whole and the real purpose of a spiritual teaching is to empower you to raise the whole instead of raising yourself as a separate individual or even raising your group as a separate group. 

There comes that point where you need to realize that you have found a certain spiritual teaching, you have applied it and you have used it to raise yourself to a certain level. The way to move further is to avoid going into the blind alley that so many people have gone into where they think that the way to change the world is to convert everybody else to my spiritual teaching because when everybody else is converted then we will have paradise on earth. In reality, the only thing that matters is the raising of consciousness and you have used a particular spiritual teaching to raise your consciousness, but that does not mean that everybody else could or should do the same. They may need other teachings or they may need some universal ideas that are not sectarian in nature, that are not exclusivist in nature but inclusive. 

In fact, what needs to happen in this coming age of higher awareness is that more and more spiritual people need to transcend the sectarian mindset where they focus on converting other people into their particular spiritual philosophy or into following their guru. Instead, they lock in to the fact that from the level beyond the material world, from the level of higher awareness is being released a set of universal ideas and it is these universal ideas that will have the maximum impact on raising the collective consciousness. These universal ideas can be expressed through a particular spiritual teaching or by a particular guru, but they do not have to be expressed in this context. 

As just one example of this, look at the fact that in many Western countries there are people who are practicing yoga. Now yoga originated a long time ago in a very specific culture that, although it was universal to begin with, has since come to be identified with the Hindu religion. If you go back in time, there was a time where in order to practice yoga you had to be a Hindu or you had to live an ascetic lifestyle where you withdrew from the world, lived in a monastic setting or lived in a cave, ate very little food, did not engage in sexual activity, did not have a family and you focused most of your time on this very arduous spiritual practice like the ascetics that the Buddha encountered when he left the palace. 

Buddhism was not created as a religion

In other words, yoga was originally a much more extreme spiritual practice and philosophy that was not compatible with a modern active lifestyle where you have a family and a job. Yet you see many people in the Western world who practice yoga while having an active life. This is because yoga has become universalized. It has become focused on a particular practice and disassociated from a particular sectarian exclusivist religion. Now some of you are aware of the phenomenon of mindfulness and there is certainly a connection between the Buddhic teachings and mindfulness. You do not have to become converted to Buddhism in order to practice mindfulness and why is this? Because Buddhism was not originally a religion. It was a set of universal ideas and practices. 

Jesus did not preach or start a sectarian exclusivist religion that claims to be the only road to salvation. Jesus taught a set of universal ideas and practices and this is precisely why he was seen as a threat by the Jewish religious authorities. He threatened their sectarian exclusivist religion by presenting universal ideas. What could be more universal than the raising of awareness and the transcendence of the illusion of separation and the duality that causes all human conflicts? So there comes a point where you need to shift your concentration, your focus away from thinking that there is only one solution to the world’s problems and that is to convert all people to your particular spiritual practice and philosophy. Instead, you focus on a set of universal ideas, universal expressions that can help people of many different backgrounds, many different areas of society without requiring them to be converted into an outer religion or movement. 

In other words, what is it that the separate mind always wants to do? I have said that it wants to create the sense that it is safe and in order to do this it builds a worldview and it is evaluating every idea based on: “Is it a threat to my worldview or does it validate my worldview?” Well, this is discrimination, this is sectarianism, this is exclusivism. What validates my world view is right, what questions it is wrong, bad, evil. Yet this is not the Buddha nature. This keeps people trapped in separation. 

The Buddha nature is oneness, connection, and so this is what you strive for, to help people see beyond the separation, the duality, the exclusivism, the fanaticism and see that behind all of these divisions between people, there are certain universal ideas and values that are connecting people. Beyond the ideas that separate and divide people there is a set of universal ideas that connect and unify people. This is what will have the greatest impact on raising the collective consciousness in this day and age, in this particular cycle in the unfoldment of the collective consciousness. Those who can concentrate, who can focus on this will have the greatest impact and those who cling to a set of sectarian beliefs and the desire to convert other people to a particular outer religion or guru, well, they might feel they are very spiritual, they might feel “holier-than-thou,” more advanced, but they are not going to have the maximum impact on raising the collective consciousness. 

What is the goal of the Buddha? It is to set all people free from illusion. What is the basic illusion? It is the sense that the Buddha nature is not where I am, I am separated from the Buddha nature. The goal of the Buddha is to help all self-aware beings see the Buddha nature within themselves and within each other.

“Buddha” was originally a neutral word

Now, when I originally gave these teachings, the term “Buddha” was not sectarian. It was not associated with a particular religion, it was neutral, it was universal. Today Buddhism has become seen as a religion and it is sectarian, so the word “Buddha” has a different meaning than it originally had. We could come up with a different expression in today’s world that is more universal and neutral and say, higher awareness, there is a higher awareness. There is a level of higher awareness and this is what can connect people, can unify them and help them escape the lower awareness that sets them against each other and creates innumerable conflicts. 

What creates tension? What creates suffering in the world? It is the lower level of awareness that causes people to fail to see the unifying element and therefore see themselves as separate beings. What is the goal? It is to raise awareness so people attain a higher perspective, a higher state of awareness where they see the unity beyond all of the manifold diversified expressions. They see that even though people may be different on the surface level, there is something that connects them all. Now, you can only see this when you are connected to something higher, a higher level of awareness within yourself. Only then can you see that there is a higher level of awareness in other people. These are universal ideas that really are not exclusive to Buddhism or any other particular religion or spiritual philosophy. This is what you can come to focus on, to concentrate your mind on: the universality, the neutrality, the connectedness, the oneness behind diversity. 

I am grateful for this opportunity to give these teachings. Some of you who have been ascended master students for some time might think: “But have not we heard this before? Have not the various masters explained all of this before?” The reason for this is that I take this opportunity to bring forth these teachings, because it has long been my goal to bring forth a book that gives a view of Buddhism adapted to the modern world and the modern mindset. This is the start of this book. Others of my dictations that I have given over the years will be included and it will not actually be presented as if these are dictations from the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. They will simply be edited slightly to have a more universal expression and the book will be put out there and some will understand. 

I thank you for giving me this opportunity to express these teachings and I can assure you that this conference has had a major impact on raising the collective consciousness. It has also, even though we have not touched upon it, had a major impact on the situation in Ukraine, the situation with the economy, the situation in Russia. The fact that so many of our students from Russia and Ukraine have been willing to tune in and be part of this upward process is very significant. Again, you cannot look for specific results to manifest at a specific time, but you can rest assured that you have pulled up on the collective consciousness in both Ukraine and Russia and of course in the rest of the world where you have tuned in from, and therefore you have brought the planet forward even though you may not be able to say, this is the specific result we produced at this conference. 

I trust many of you are beginning to realize that you need to come to a point where you are not looking for a specific result to be produced by a specific conference or by a specific vigil. You are not setting yourself up for disappointment and discouragement. You are engaging in an ongoing process to raising the collective consciousness and you are content in knowing that you are raising the collective consciousness. You are raising the entire interdependent originations which will have positive effects in terms of bringing forth Saint Germain’s Golden Age. 

I am not sealing this conference because Padmasambhava will also speak, but I am thanking you for giving me this opportunity to give these new teachings, modern teachings about the Buddhic philosophy. For this you have my deepest gratitude and I seal you, for now, in the joy of the Buddha! The joy that can only come when you are experiencing oneness. How could there be anything but joy in oneness? It is only separation that creates frustration. With this, be sealed, my beloved.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

What is your mind full of?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. Our next step on this Eightfold Path is the step of mindfulness. Consider the word in English: “Mind-full-ness.” What is the mind full of? There comes a point on the Eightfold Path where you need to begin to consider: “What is it that occupies my mind? What is in my mind?” This is, of course, as I have already explained, these separate selves, these reactionary patterns, these subconscious programs. What is the larger effect of all of these programs, the separate selves and the ego? 

The ego and the separate selves are born out of the illusion of separation. If you consider the ocean on a day with a good wind, there are many waves on the ocean. Now consider that you build a crane that can reach out over the ocean. This crane has a grab or a shovel at the end, and you are now reaching down attempting to grab one particular wave and pull that wave out of the ocean. Would you be successful? Well, perhaps you could pull out a bucket of water, but immediately another wave would form and your bucket of water would not be a wave, it would be a bucket of water. Could you separate a wave from the ocean? 

Likewise, everything in the world of form is made out of a formless substance. The formless substance takes on a particular form, but this does not change the substance. The Buddha Nature is still the Buddha Nature as the ocean is still the ocean when it takes on waves as opposed to remaining calm. Once the formless substance has taken on form, the forms are there, they have a temporary existence but they do not have a separate existence. 

The limitations of the physical senses

You may, just to give you a visual example, look at the earth and all the physical phenomena in your environment. There might be houses and trees and mountains and lakes and oceans or whatever, but they are all made out of subatomic particles that really do not have a particular form. You may look at a tree and you may see that this is very different from a rock, but they are both made out of subatomic particles. There are subatomic particles within them, and therefore, you cannot say that a tree is separated from the subatomic particles. It is made up of the subatomic particles that have taken on a particular form. 

Now, of course, you cannot see this with your senses or with the outer mind. You might be able to reason that it is that way with the reasoning mind. You might be able to experience it with the intuitive mind, but there is a certain level of the mind that cannot see beyond the appearances, the forms. Now I am not trying to say that this is wrong. Your physical senses were designed to detect energy within a certain frequency spectrum, namely the same frequency spectrum that makes up your physical body. Your physical senses are extensions of the body and they are meant to serve the body as it interacts with the material world. The body is just a form, but it is also made out of subatomic particles. 

These physical senses and their limitations are the basis, the original basis at least, for human beings going into this illusion of separation. Now I said, it is the basis for it, but it is not the cause of it. The cause of going into separation is a series of choices that people make, whereby they gradually accept the illusions of maya and create these separate selves. The separate selves are created out of the illusion of separation. When the Conscious You steps inside of this mind that is filled with these separate selves, you are seeing everything through those separate selves. You are seeing yourself, you are experiencing yourself, through these separate selves, and over lifetimes, you can forget that you were ever a connected being. You are now experiencing that you are a separate being, but have you become separate because you experience yourself as such? 

Well, this is what you come to question at a certain level of the Eightfold Path. You begin to question your own perception of the world around you, your perception of yourself. We can say that the beginning of a higher mindfulness is that you begin to question your perceptions, your outer thoughts, your sense of identity, even your entire world view. 

You know that your senses can easily be deceived or tricked by appearances. You have all seen optical illusions and you know that there is something beyond what your senses can see. There are atoms and molecules and subatomic particles. You know the senses are not reliable. What really is unreliable are the separate selves that not only take the senses, but build this ideological overlay on top of sensory perception where it says that what your senses see are really separate things. 

Now, if you just take your sensory perception, you will actually see that the senses in themselves have no judgment about what they are seeing. The purpose of the senses is to distinguish and discriminate between different objects at the macroscopic level. Here is a horse. It is not dangerous. Here is a lion. It could potentially be dangerous. This is the purpose of the senses. The purpose of the senses is to discern or discriminate between various objects that relate to your physical survival and safety—what you can do and what you want to do in the world. The senses are really not imposing a value judgment on what they see. 

They may see a lion. They may identify it as a lion but the senses themselves do not actually say that the lion is dangerous. It is your mind that imposes that evaluation on it. Even that is a neutral, we might say objective evaluation. A lion is dangerous because it could attack your physical body and potentially kill it. This is not the same as a value judgment that says a horse is good, a lion is bad, a lion is evil. You see here that on top of the senses that distinguish between different things, objects and forms, your mind has imposed this evaluation, this judgment of good and bad. This is the essence of what I have called the duality consciousness where you create these two polarities. 

Black-and-white thinking

In the extreme form, there are only two polarities and nothing in between. There is good, there is bad. This is what has been called in Aristotelian logic, the logic of the excluded middle. Something is either this or that, there is nothing in between. Now, as I have also said, there is, of course, an alternative to this, which is to say there are two polarities but they are on a scale. There is a middle and there are gradations between the two. Many people have such a value judgment. They see there is something that is good, there is something that is evil but there are some things that are in between the two. 

What is your mind full of? Well, it is full of these separate selves and many of them are based on this value judgment. Something has to be good or bad, right or wrong. What is the purpose of doing this? Well, if you are a connected being, what do you see? What do you feel? What do you experience? You experience that you are connected to something beyond your own mind, your higher self. You experience that you are receiving energy from that higher self and you can use this energy to create circumstances for yourself on earth. 

Before people had stepped into duality and separation, there were none of the conflicts that you see today on earth. People could live in a much more harmonious way where they did not oppose each other. This meant that most people could manifest what they desired without too much effort, certainly without a struggle. Because they saw themselves connected to something higher and connected to each other and connected to their environment, they did not experience that other people or the environment were opposing them. There was no opposition. 

The beginning of suffering

When you are a connected being, where is the opposition? You realize you are connected to the earth and to the material world and that the material world will actually gladly give you the conditions you desire. Once you step into this consciousness of separation and now identify yourself as a separate being, you do not experience any connection anymore. This means you are separated from your environment. You are separated from other people and you are separated from a higher source that gives you creative energy. Now, you have to take energy from your environment. What does that mean? It means taking it from other people. They resist that, of course, so there is the beginning of the struggle. You also experience that even the material world will not give you what you want when you are a separate being, so you have to struggle for everything. 

What does that mean? It means you now start using force. When you are a connected being, you do not have to use force. You use the natural process of allowing energy to stream through your mind, forming mental images that are not based on the illusion of separation, and those mental images are superimposed upon the basic energy and they give you what you desire. When you step into separation, you cannot do this. You cannot co-create in the natural way. You start trying to co-create in an unnatural way where instead of allowing energy to take on form according to the basic principles, you are now seeking to force energy to take on form. You are still doing it in basically the same way. You are formulating mental images and projecting them upon the energy, but you are doing it with force because the mental images are based on separation, the sense of separation. 

A classic example of this is that if you go back throughout history, you see that most societies have had a tendency that a certain elite would form. They would claim to have some kind of authority, for example, the ownership of land. This means that other people did not own land. The only way they could survive was to work on the land of the landowners, but the landowners required something for that, so this means that the landowners could now get the conditions they wanted because other people were doing the physical labor that was required. 

This is an example of how some people have managed to use force to get what they wanted, but it is by taking advantage of other people, by forcing those other people into submission to the elite. What is it that is really happening in your psychology? Well, as I have said several times, once you step into separation you feel a pressure. It is an overwhelming pressure because as a separate being, you cannot really see how you can defend yourself against all the threats that you perceive in the world. What must you do? 

Well, I have said earlier that you suppress your feelings and your thoughts, but what you are really doing in this process is you are creating this conglomerate of the separate selves under the umbrella of the ego. The purpose of doing this is to create a certain worldview that presents yourself as being in a position where you are safe, you are superior and you have a protected privileged position that cannot be threatened. This is the basic psychology of this consciousness of separation. You feel threatened and you are trying to create a worldview that lessens the threat. 

The prison of separation

Now, people, of course, can also take physical measures. Some of these elite people that you have seen throughout the ages have built castles with thick stone walls to defend themselves from an outside threat. There are many other examples of physical measures that people take but they all spring from the mind, from the psychology. Everything begins in the psychology. Whatever physical measures people take are just an extension of this attempt to create a worldview that presents themselves as being in a special position in life where they are able to cope with being on the planet. They are able to cope with the pressure, live with the pressure and continue some kind of existence. 

You may say: “What is wrong with this?” Well, at a certain level, nothing is wrong with it because the earth is an experience machine, a reality simulator, where you are allowed to have the experiences you want for as long as you want until you have had enough of it. If you are a spiritual person and you are studying spiritual teachings and you want to follow a spiritual path, then, obviously this is not enough for you. It is not enough for you to create these mental images that make you feel safe, because what is the effect of creating such an image? It is that once you have it, you feel like you have to defend it. Once you have a certain physical position, you feel you have to defend it. The physical position certainly becomes a protection, such as a castle with stone walls is a protection, but it also becomes a prison because you cannot leave it. Once you have created this worldview, your mind cannot go beyond it. You have to stay within it and you have to always be ready to defend it against all potential threats. 

In duality, you can prove anything

Now, I have explained about the duality consciousness where you always have two polarities. One aspect of the duality consciousness combined with the analytical mind and the intellect is that you can basically prove anything you want. You have a somewhat old discussion in various cultures: “Does God exist?” In the modern world, you have a discussion between religious people and scientific materialists or atheists. They both try to come up with arguments. The religious people come up with arguments for God’s existence and the atheists come up with arguments against God’s existence. They both look at each other’s arguments and try to undermine them and invalidate them, and what do you see if you look at this scenario? You see that after some time, two distinct groups form. One group is absolutely convinced that God exists, the other group is equally convinced that God does not exist. But they are both looking at the same arguments. 

Why is it that one group of people looks at these arguments and concludes that God does exist and the other looks at the same arguments and concludes that God does not exist? Well, it is because each group of people have certain separate selves in their minds and those separate selves will have, as their job, as their programming, to defend these people’s overall worldview. The religious people have an overall view that there is a God who is ultimately in control of what happens in this world. This makes them feel safe because they feel that because they are good religious people, this God will keep them safe, will grant them favors. Their sense of security and safety is based on the existence of this God. This means their separate selves are meant to defend this worldview and the existence of this God. How do the separate selves do it? By suppressing and invalidating any arguments that questions the worldview. 

Now, the atheists have a worldview that there is no God and that is because they feel, and in past lives they felt, threatened by religious people who persecuted them as you saw in the Inquisition and the Crusades. They have reasoned that one of the biggest threats in the world is religion, and therefore, they have created a worldview that religion is all superstition and subjectivity but there is no God. Instead, there are laws of nature and once you can know these laws through science, these people feel they have some sense of control over their situation. How have they achieved their worldview? By creating separate selves that exclude, suppress or invalidate any evidence that questions their worldview. 

Now, you can look around the world and find many, many other groups of people that have exactly the same. The Jews in Israel have a particular worldview where they see themselves in opposition to Arabs. The Arabs have a worldview where they see themselves in opposition to Jews. Many other groups of people around the world have a similar dynamic. 

What you come to realize, when you step up to this higher mindfulness, is that all people have created these separate selves. All people have a basic worldview. You need to have a worldview in order to function but the problem is that when your worldview is based on separation and duality, it will inevitably put you in conflict with other people who have a worldview based on the opposite dualistic polarity. 

As an example, consider the Crusades between Muslims and Christians, they both claim that their religion worshiped the same god, the god described in the Old Testament, but they were still at war with each other. The Christians felt that they represented good and the Muslims represented evil. The Muslims were equally convinced that they represented good and the Christians represented evil. Obviously, they could not both be right. What if none of them were right? What if they both had a dualistic subjective worldview because they had taken one dualistic polarity and elevated that to the status of superiority which, then, put them in an existential conflict with the opposite dualistic polarity? 

In other words, Christianity and Islam had been put on a dualistic scale where they represented two extremes on the scale. The Christians could say: “Well, our extreme is good, the Islamic extreme is evil.” The Muslims could say the opposite. This is how duality works. You take what is one relative extreme, and then, you elevate it to the status of not being relative. It is absolute: “This is the absolute truth. We, the Christians have the absolute truth. The Muslims are in absolute error, therefore, it is justified that we kill them even though our religion contains the commandment, thou shalt not kill.” This is how you invalidate a command and justify violating it, which obviously is relativistic but you think it is based on some superior truth. 

Eight billion universes

This is how people create these worldviews and you can come to see this as a spiritual student when you step up to the higher levels of the Eightfold Path. You come to see this, and therefore, of course, you need to stop focusing your mind on what other people are doing, instead realizing that you have been doing the same thing, because everybody does this until they free their minds from this illusion of separation from these separate selves. It can be no other way. There is no mystery here. This is what everyone does. When I was in embodiment before I reached the higher levels of awareness, I did the same thing. I did it in previous lifetimes as well, even though many Buddhists will deny that I had previous lifetimes. 

You come to that point where you are saying: “I understand what is happening in the world. I see the dynamic of how everybody has a worldview.” Basically, all eight billion people on the planet have an individual worldview. There are many groups of people that have similar worldviews and thereby, they can identify themselves as being part of a group, but each person has a slightly different worldview. 

We can even say that there is not one universe. There are eight billion universes on earth because each person is inside, is in the center of, their own personal universe. Each person sees himself or herself as the center of the universe. A parallel to this is your physical perspective. You are sitting right now in a particular location. Your body is in a particular location. You are looking out through your eyes from a particular perspective. You are occupying space where you are. It is your individual space. Another human being may be able to sit close to you and have a similar perspective as you have, but the person cannot push its body into your body and see the exact same physical perspective that you are seeing. It is the same thing with the mind. You can have similarities with other people but you are the center of your personal universe. 

Now, if you have eight billion people who each see themselves as the center of the universe, and therefore, they are the most important person in the universe, is it any wonder there is conflict and struggle and suffering and a Sea of Samsara? You can come to see this as a student on the spiritual path. What do you, then, need to do? Well, if you want to move higher on the path you need to say: “I understand that all of us are living in our own personal universe. That universe exists only in our minds but we are acting based on how we look at the world, based on our worldview. I understand that we all have a tendency to defend our worldview. I understand that I do not have a right to control another person’s worldview. Even if it is my children, my parents, people close to me, I do not have a right to control other people’s minds. What can I do? As a spiritual student who is beginning to realize what I am realizing about the spiritual path, what can I do?” 

I resign from changing other people

Well, the first step you can do is you can step back and you can make a decision. You can say: “I am choosing to resign myself from the job of changing other people’s minds.” You can even ask yourself: “Do I have an employment contract where some authority figure has signed that it is my job to change the minds of other people? Do I have this contract?” Look through your drawers and your file cabinet, do you have such a contract? If you do not, you can ask yourself: “Well, why have I, then, taken on this job of changing other people’s minds?” Then, you can use this teaching to realize that you have taken on this job because your ego thinks it has to change other people’s minds in order to change your state of mind. It thinks that in order for you to feel secure, you need to change other people’s minds.

Then, you can step even further back, at least once you have started recognizing that you are not the ego, you are not the outer mind, you can step further back and say: “But was it me who took on this job or was it just my ego?” Then, you can begin to realize that it was your ego that took on this job. It was not you., which means that you can now step back from the job and say: “Enough of this. I am going to deliberately choose to stop focusing on changing other people’s minds and I am going to put all of my attention on changing my own mind. That is really my only job on this planet. The only purpose for my being on this planet is to raise my own awareness, not change the minds of other people. It is not a matter of changing my mind as such, but raising my mind to higher levels of awareness.” 

What are you mindful of? You are mindful of the need to change your own consciousness, your own psyche. How do you do it? As I have already described, you look at these patterns, you expose these selves, you let them die. When you focus on this, you will start to make progress, rapid progress. Then, you can come to higher levels of mindfulness where you can begin to see beyond many of the games people are trapped in. 

Look at people. Take, for example, family members who can be locked for decades in this battle where one person is seeking to change another person and vice versa. They are playing a game of who can change who, who can dominate who and so forth. You can free yourself from all of this. You can free yourself from having your attention and your energies, your emotional, mental and identity level energies tied up in this game of seeking to change other people. This can lead to much more rapid growth. 

The constant judgment in the mind

When you, then, come to a higher level and have freed yourself from this game, you can take the next step, you can say: “But I am beginning to grasp now, how the ego works, how these separate selves work. I have experienced that I have come to see some of these selves and I have let them go. I am beginning to grasp the process.” What is it that is really happening here? What is happening is that the ego and the separate selves have created, as I said, a particular worldview. This world view is based on separation and it is based on dualistic polarities and a value judgment. 

What is constantly going on in your mind is that you have a conglomerate of separate selves that are evaluating everything that happens in your life. It is not just a matter of outer events. Your separate selves are, of course, constantly monitoring outer events. They are constantly evaluating: “Is this a threat to my worldview?” Then, they are judging: “Well if it is, it is bad and it must be suppressed or avoided, and if it is not, then, it is good, then I can accept it.” 

There is constantly, in your mind, a process of evaluation of judgment of outer events. Anything that happens, it can be world events, it can be personal physical events, it can be what someone says, something you read, something you see on TV, every impulse that comes to you from outside yourself is constantly evaluated by these separate selves. Much of this goes on below the level of your conscious awareness but as you rise on the path, you become more conscious of this, you cannot avoid seeing some of this process going on. You cannot avoid seeing how it ties up your resources and your attention. 

Beyond what is coming to you from the outside, there is also a constant evaluation process going on inside your mind. At the emotional level, you have selves that evaluate: “What should I feel in this situation? Is this feeling okay based on my spiritual worldview? Is this acceptable for a spiritual person to feel this way?” Then, you have thoughts: “Is this thought okay?” Basically the evaluation is: “Is this thought a threat to my worldview or does it validate my worldview?” Then, at the level of identity, constantly all of these thoughts: “Who am I? How do I fit into the world? Do I have a right to be here? Should I change myself? Should I conform to this group or that group?” All of these evaluations, but the overall purpose is: “Is it a threat to my worldview? Does it validate my worldview? Is it good? Is it bad?” 

Now again, this is, for many people, how they experience life. They experience life through their own minds, through their worldview, through these separate selves. Again, if this is the experience people want, there is nothing inherently wrong with it. As a spiritual student, you need to come to that point where you become mindful of this and you, then, start evaluating: “Do I want this to fill my mind? I see how it has been filling my mind my entire lifetime, but do I want it to fill my mind for the rest of this lifetime or do I want to rise above this?” That is when you can begin to use the teachings to expose these separate selves that are constantly judging and evaluating. 

You can also begin to become aware of your worldview. How is it you actually see the world and see your place in the world? What is it in your worldview that gives you a sense that you can cope with life, that you can exist and continue to exist in this chaotic world? Then, you can realize that the basis for it all is this value judgment. You look at phenomena in the world, it can be physical things, emotions, thoughts, your sense of identity. You are always evaluating: “Is it good, is it bad, is it right, is it wrong?” There comes a point on the path towards Buddhahood where you need to begin to evaluate: “Is this the only way to look at life? Is it possible to free my mind from this constant evaluation, judgment of everything?” 

Suffering is inside your mind

You can even begin to ask the question: “What is the cause of suffering? Is it the external world? Is suffering just an inevitable consequence of the fact that I live in this terrible world?” Then, you begin to ask yourself: “Well, where is suffering taking place now?” You can realize that suffering is a condition that takes place inside your mind. 

Yes, there may be an outer condition. You may ride your bicycle and fall over and break a leg and it causes you pain. There is a physical element of this, but the real suffering takes place in your mind. This is where you might go into an evaluation process: “Oh, this should not have happened. This was so unfair that this happened. It was so stupid of me that I was not careful or it was that other person that forced me off the road.” All of these evaluations that now tie up your mind. Well, it is this process that goes on in the mind that causes suffering. Outer events are just outer events, surely it is not pleasant to break a leg, but it is still an outer event and the evaluation of it, as good or bad or unjust or whatever, takes place in the mind.

Regardless of the physical conditions, suffering takes place in the mind and suffering springs from this constant evaluation of right and wrong, good and bad, this should have happened but did not happen, this should not have happened but did happen, all of these evaluations. That is when you can, then, begin to expose these separate selves, and when you come to see them or let go of them, that is when you experience a greater connection to the Buddha mind. Because in the Buddha mind, there are no such value judgments and evaluations. 

This is what I attempted to explain 2,500 years ago with the concept of the pairs, with the concept of overcoming suffering, overcoming attachments. It is your attachment to things that makes you suffer. It is your attachment to this view that certain things should happen and certain things should not happen. When the things you think should not happen actually happen, you suffer. When you think that the things that you wanted to happen do not happen, you suffer. 

You are constantly in this state of agitation, not being satisfied, not being at peace because you are always looking to the future, fearing that bad things could happen or that good things may not happen. You are constantly in tension and you can come to that point where you begin to have these glimpses where the Conscious You steps outside of the outer mind and you experience a connection to your higher self, and therefore, you experience peace. You now experience this directly—it is not a theoretical concept. You are experiencing that there is an alternative to your normal state of mind and that alternative is a more peaceful state of mind and that is when you can begin to evaluate: “What do I want? Do I want to continue in the agitation or do I want to move towards peace?” In order to move towards peace, well, you have to get rid of these separate selves, but you also have to look at your overall worldview and say: “Is it true that everything is separate? Do I really live in a world made of separate things, separate objects? Am I a separate being? Am I separated from the other 8 billion people on the planet? Am I an island in the center of my own universe or is there an alternative?” Of course, there is and that is the Buddha mind, that is enlightenment. 

The concept of enlightenment

Enlightenment has stages. Of course, there are some people that think it is some absolute perfect state but it is not. Enlightenment is when you begin to see beyond this illusion that the world can be divided into separate objects. 

You live in a computer age. Many of you can remember when computers were more primitive and the computer screen had some pixels on it that were visible to the naked eye. You could actually see the individual square dots that made up the image on the computer screen. Now, if you go back and look at a photograph on the computer screen, if you went close enough with a magnifying glass, all you could see were these individual square dots in different colors but they were all the same shape, they just had different colors. There were basically only three different colors and you could see these individual pixels. This means that you are now looking at the computer screen, and there may be a photograph on that computer screen of a tiger, but when you are close enough, you only see square dots of various colors and it is only when you step back far enough that suddenly your perspective shifts and now you see the image and you see: “Oh, those square dots form an image that is a tiger and it is a dangerous animal that could eat me.” 

This is what you begin to grasp when you reach these higher levels of mindfulness, namely that only at a certain level, from a certain perspective, does it appear that the world is made of separate objects. Only at a certain level, is it relevant to apply this value judgment of good and bad, right and wrong. When you step closer, you see that all of the forms, all of the shapes in the world, are made up of these little individual dots. You can even go a step further and realize that the dots could not appear unless there was a screen and so all of the different shapes in the world are made out of these smaller units going all the way down to subatomic particles and energy waves. 

All of this could only appear because there is something behind it that makes them appear. What is behind the dots on the computer screen is the screen itself, what is behind dots on a piece of paper is the paper itself, but what is behind the dots that make up the world of form is the formless, which is the Buddha Nature. The Buddha Nature is the formless that allows form to arise. It is the formless that can take on form temporarily but the formless is not changed by it. Again, I have used the image of a movie theater where you are projecting with your identity, mental and emotional bodies onto the screen. The screen can display many different movies but it is not changed by displaying the movies. The screen is still there, it is still white, undifferentiated, formless. No matter what forms the Buddha Nature takes on, it does not change the Buddha Nature. The forms are only temporary. The Buddha Nature is timeless, eternal, ongoing. No form could ever change the formless. 

A form may be able to change another form, but no form can change the formless and this is what you are able to not only understand intellectually but eventually even experience intuitively, namely that behind all forms is the Buddha Nature. When you do begin to experience this intuitively, you gain an entirely different perspective. You see that all of this evaluation of right and wrong, good and bad, it only takes place in the mind but it only takes place in the mind that is separated from the Buddha Nature, and the effect of this evaluation, this constant tension, this constant judgment, is that it keeps the Conscious You focused on the separate mind, focused in the separate mind, seeing the world through the separate mind. Because the Conscious You is an expression of the formless Buddha Nature, it can step outside of the mind that has form and experience its own nature. This is higher mindfulness. This is what mindfulness truly means. 

Different definitions of mindfulness

Now, if you look at Buddhism through the ages you will see that many people, many Buddhists, even many so-called advanced scholars have defined it in many other ways. Some have attempted to define it in such a way that there are certain things that you should not be thinking about and there are certain things that you should be thinking about that your mind should be focused on. They have, then, created various forms of meditation aimed at shutting out certain thoughts, focusing the mind on other thoughts. 

This is not the original meaning of mindfulness. It is actually that these people are using the teachings of the Buddha to reinforce or to even create a new separate self. These people are taking the teachings of the Buddha, which are meant to set them free from the outer mind, the dualistic mind, the separate mind, and they are using the teachings of the Buddha to create a separate self that now feels superior to those who do not have their worldview. They are creating a specific worldview that is (they claim) based on the teachings of the Buddha but it is actually created from separation where they are looking at the teachings of the Buddha through the filter of separation. Then, they are distorting the teachings, turning it into a doctrine or a dogma and a very fixed, closed, absolutist worldview. 

What is the entire concept of the Eightfold Path? It is that as long as you are in physical embodiment, you have not arrived at some ultimate level of consciousness. Like I said, you will have some illusion as long as you are in physical embodiment. It can be no other way. Walking the Eightfold Path is a lifelong process but what these people have done is they have taken the teachings of the Buddha, or rather their distorted version of it, and they have said: “Here we have the absolute worldview. We are Buddhists. We know this. We are practicing these practices. We are able to force our minds to not think about certain things and force it to only focus on other things. Therefore, we are advanced. We are saved. We have reached a higher state of consciousness. We are special and surely the Buddha will reward us in some future that will come.” This is not what mindfulness means. This is mindlessness even though the mind is full of its own self-created worldview. This is all illusion, a giant web of illusions and this is the essence of the dilemma that you face.

If you take the story of my life, you will see that after I had entered Nirvana, I contemplated going back to earth and teaching. I was confronted with the thought that: “But you have reached such an advanced level of consciousness that is so much higher, so fundamentally different from the consciousness that people have on earth, therefore, nobody will be able to grasp your teaching. Nobody will be able to understand it.” It was a temptation that I had to face, that I had to work through and I had to evaluate: “Is it even worthwhile to go back? Will anybody grasp it?” What caused me to go back was that I realized that I had grasped it. I had understood. I had raised my awareness to a certain level and, as I said, when you reach that level of enlightenment and Buddhahood, your worldview is based on oneness. You do not see yourself as separated from other people, therefore, you do not see yourself as special. You see that you are an individual expression of the Buddha Nature, and so are all other people, and one expression of the Buddha Nature cannot be inherently fundamentally superior to another expression of the Buddha Nature. 

When you realize this, you realize that because I was able to raise my awareness, all other people are able to do the same. The fact that I did it means there are other people that are ready and willing and, therefore, I might give them an example. I might give them some teachings and that is why I decided to go back because I decided: “Some will understand.” I knew that most will not understand and you can look back at Buddhism over these past 2,500 years and the various sects that have sprung up and there are various arguments for why they have understood the Buddhist teaching. You can see that most have not understood but some have understood and in today’s age many more can understand even without becoming Buddhists. Even if they grew up in the western world that is not Buddhist they can still understand because these ideas are universal. 

What is a valid spiritual teaching?

You see here is another realization that you come to on the path. You realize that all of the many different religions and spiritual philosophies that you find on earth, they all claim to have some superior truth. Or rather, the followers and the priesthood of those religions claim that they have a superior truth but if a spiritual teaching has value, has validity and comes from a higher source, then, it will point to the fact that there is something beyond all of the divisions you see on earth. There is a level of awareness beyond the dualistic mind, the value judgments, the sense of separation. 

Beyond separation and division is oneness that is what any true valid spiritual teaching will point to. Therefore, it is meaningless to talk about: “Here is the superior teaching.” Because people are individuals, you cannot create a spiritual teaching that will work for all people on earth and it does not matter. You do not have to. What matters is: “Can a specific spiritual teaching help people transcend their level of consciousness and ultimately come to the point where they transcend separation and duality?” In that case, it works. If it cannot do this, it does not work. Any teaching given for this purpose can be perverted and filtered through the separate mind, so people create their own version of the teaching, which is not designed to free them from the outer mind. It is designed to validate the worldview of the outer mind or to give the outer mind a worldview that makes it feel secure and superior. 

If you take a spiritual teaching and you use it to make yourself feel superior because you think you have the highest possible teaching, you have the absolute truth, you demonstrate that you have completely misunderstood the purpose of real spiritual teachings. The purpose of a spiritual teaching is to liberate you from your own mind, the separate mind. If it does that, it works. If it does not do that, it does not work. If you use it to liberate yourself from your own mind, you are making the highest possible use of the teaching. If you use it to imprison yourself even more firmly in your own mind (because you are convinced you have the absolute world view, the highest possible worldview), then you have abused the teaching. 

It was never the intention of the Buddha to create the superior religion on earth. The teachings of the Buddha were meant to be a process whereby people can raise their level of consciousness and free themselves from the prisons of their own minds. If you turn the teachings of the Buddha into anything else, you demonstrate that you are not mindful of the Buddha’s teachings because your mind is full of beliefs that spring from that which sees itself as separate from the Buddha, the separate mind. It springs from illusion and instead of freeing you from the veil of maya, it can only trap you more firmly behind that veil because you think that your worldview is not based on illusion, it is based on some absolute superior truth. 

To say it in a very simple manner: What is higher mindfulness? It is the awareness that the goal of the path is to free yourself from your own mind, to free yourself from the contents of your own mind. Does that mean you come to a point where you have no contents? That is not what I have been saying. If you pay attention to what I have said, I have said you free yourself, you free your mind, from the contents that are based on separation and duality. As you do this, you create other contents that are based on connection and oneness. When I came back to teach, I came back with a mind that was free of duality and separation but it still had a certain individuality and it had a certain world view and it was adapted to the culture in which I appeared and I had, of course, contents in the mind.

I was not identified with those contents. I knew that the contents of the mind were simply tools for interacting with the material world and with other people. They did not define me. They could be changed. They could be different. They were not some absolute contents of the mind. You see here, I am not asking you, at least at a certain level of the path, to come to a point where you have no individuality, no personality. I am asking you to be willing to come to a point where you do not have an individuality based on the illusion of separation, where you do not have a personality based on separation and duality, where you see yourself in opposition to other people. You can build or you can uncover, because you may have built it already in past lives, a personality and individuality based on a sense of connection, a connection to your higher self, a connection to a higher realm, a connection to other people, a connection to the matter world. Then, you have a whole different way of interacting with other people and the matter world and with your higher self and the higher realm. 

You can now act based on connection and what is the natural outcome of it? It is that instead of seeking to raise yourself up as a separate individual, you are seeking to raise up the whole because you see that you are part of that whole, and therefore, the way to raise yourself, your connected self, is to raise up all life. And that, then, leads on to the final topic of concentration, of what you focus on, but this will, of course, be the topic of the next discourse. 

I have given you a demonstration of mindfulness. I hope you have experienced some sense of a higher form of mindfulness. My mind is full of the Buddha Nature. What is your mind full of?

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Higher Effort is to stop making an effort

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. The next topic is that of effort. Traditionally, again, people have defined that there is right effort and there is wrong effort. They have then striven to avoid the wrong effort and cultivate and practice right effort. This has, for many people, become a straitjacket where they barely feel that they can do anything because they are so afraid of doing wrong effort and making karma that they end up feeling that the only thing they can do is to have as little physical activity as possible and to either meditate or perform other spiritual practices most of the time. This then becomes obsessive-compulsive and people actually feel they are being very spiritual but in reality, they are not making any progress on the spiritual path. They are not climbing to higher levels. They are just treading water, becoming more and more agitated, more and more frantic in performing “right effort” as they define it. 

Of course, based on what I have given you previously, it is now fairly easy to create a different way to evaluate your efforts. I have made a great effort to explain what is the goal of the Eightfold Path, what is the goal of the Middle Way. It is to raise awareness and how do you raise awareness? In one way only: resolving psychology. This will be new and shocking to many people, even many people from the Buddhist tradition. They have gotten themselves into a state of mind where they think that right effort is certain spiritual practices. Those spiritual practices have some kind of almost magical ability to transform their consciousness and bring them closer to enlightenment, or nirvana or however they define it. 

Overcoming illusions is not a mechanical task

Now, I have said that there are valid spiritual practices that can have an effect, but how do they have an effect? They have an effect in transforming the fear-based energies that are accumulated in your emotional, mental and identity bodies, even to some degree in the physical cells. A spiritual technique can have the effect of transforming energy, but there is no spiritual practice, no matter what it is, no matter where it comes from, no matter who defined it or who released it, that can transform your state of mind, your beliefs, the illusions you have. 

An illusion is an illusion. It is not real, but as long as you think the illusion is the truth, or as long as you have not become aware that you have an illusion, you are trapped in seeing the world through the filter of that illusion. How did you come to accept the illusion? Did some demon implant the illusion in your mind? There may have been some lower being, a being with lower awareness, who projected a certain illusion at your mind. In fact, the collective consciousness is currently projecting many illusions at people’s minds. But you are an individual being. You are not a separate being, but you are an individual being, which means that you have authority over what enters your mind, what leaves your mind and what takes place in your mind. You may have forgotten that in a past life you allowed an illusion to enter your mind, but regardless of whether you remember or not, there was a point where you made a decision to accept a certain illusion as the truth. 

Now, after you stepped into the consciousness of separation, you have allowed a great number of illusions to enter your mind. This is what forms the veil of maya that blinds you to the reality that you are an expression of the Buddha Nature and everything else is also an expression of the Buddha Nature regardless of its outer form. There is no spiritual practice whatsoever that can transform your state of mind, change your beliefs, automatically free you from illusions. You can be free from illusions only by coming to consciously see them as illusions and thereby letting them go, because you see they are illusions. 

This was the case 2,500 years ago, it has been the case in the meantime, it will be the case in the future. Spiritual growth that goes towards a higher level of awareness is a conscious process of consciously coming to see illusions. What a spiritual practice can do is transform the energies stored in, for example, your emotional mind that make it more difficult for your conscious mind to see the illusions. It is not that a spiritual practice is not helpful, it is just not automatic because it will not make decisions for you. You, the Conscious You that is the core of your being, you have to make decisions, and how do you make decisions? By becoming consciously aware of things that you are not consciously aware of right now. By bringing the illusions into your conscious awareness, pulling them out of the subconscious mind, where you can see them, examine them and then, when you see they are illusions, you let go of them, you dismiss them. 

The creation of subconscious selves

Now, we have given many teachings that an illusion is not just an illusion. It is not just that you have false knowledge. It is not just that you have the belief that you are holding a rope when in reality it is a snake. Everything that happens in your mind has three elements. There is energy, there is a certain knowledge or belief and there is consciousness. When you consciously look at a particular illusion and you decide consciously to accept it into your mind, what then happens? Well, first of all, the Conscious You, that you are, is now beginning to look at the world through that illusion. 

It is comparable to you being inside a house and the house is your identity, mental and emotional bodies. There are certain windows in the house, but when you accept an illusion, you are putting a piece of colored glass in front of one of the windows, at least a part of that window. Now you are looking out through the window and what you see outside yourself is colored by that glass, so you get a distorted image. This means that you are now seeing the world as something it is not, meaning that when the energy from your higher self streams through your conscious awareness and through that filter, you are qualifying it with a fear-based vibration. An illusion causes you to have a fear-based view of life, because if you see that everything is the Buddha Nature, there is no need for fear. After you have accepted a false belief, you are then starting to misqualify, to lower the vibration of energy, through that belief. Some of that energy is projected out, some of it accumulates in your three bodies: identity, mental, emotional. 

As the energy accumulates, it starts to exert a pull on your conscious awareness, meaning that you more easily go into, for example, anger. As you are looking at the world through the filter of the illusion, you are actually imbuing that illusion with your consciousness. Because anything you focus your attention upon, you are allowing your consciousness to flow into it and through it. You have now three elements, you have an unrealistic an illusory belief, you have an accumulation of energy that gradually creates a magnetic pull and then you have the imbuing with consciousness. This means that what you are actually doing is you are creating what I call the samskaras, the patterns, but which with a more modern expression we could call a “self.” You are creating a separate self in your identity, mental and emotional minds or bodies, and the importance of this is that this self will have a certain level of consciousness. It will not have the self-awareness that the Conscious You has, so the self did not create itself. The Conscious You can create a self but the self cannot create itself. 

This means that the self cannot change itself either. It can grow in the sense that it becomes more intense, it has more and more of a magnetic pull on your conscious mind, but it cannot change itself. If you create a self based on the illusion that anger is an acceptable reaction to certain situations, the self cannot come to say: “But wait a minute, anger is not right according to the spiritual teaching, so I am just going to let myself die.” The self will never be able to do this. The self has what we might call a survival instinct. It can become more and more angry, but it cannot become less angry, not by its own effort. It can become less angry when you stop feeding it your energy and use spiritual tools to transform the accumulated energy, but the self cannot do this by itself. 

The self is literally like a computer program that can only do what it is programmed to do. As it becomes more intense, it has more of a pull on the Conscious You. You are pulled into the self and what happens over many lifetimes is that you gradually create a conglomerate of these selves that are all based on the illusion of separation, and they gradually exert such a pull that the Conscious You is pulled into this veil of illusion. You are pulled behind this veil of illusion and now you are looking at everything through that veil of illusion. You can even come to the point where you forget that you were ever outside the veil of illusion. That is how you forget that you have a connection to your higher self and you have the Buddha Nature and the Buddha potential within you. You identify yourself as a human being, either as a sinner, or as a person with great karma, or as an evolved ape. This can only happen when you forget your connection to something outside your own mind. 

Separate selves can only create karma

If you want to take a higher evaluation of effort, you can say, if you are completely identified with this conglomerate of separate selves and with the ego that is, so to speak, the container where these separate selves exist, then everything you do, every effort you make through a separate self will create karma. It will misqualify energy. It will turn love-based energy into fear-based energy and it will only tie you more firmly to the illusion that you are a separate being. This clearly is not higher effort, it is lower effort. 

What then is higher effort? It is activities that have the effect of freeing you from this identification with the separate selves and the ego. Now take care to make a distinction here. Many people from the Buddhic tradition will say: “But the Buddha vehemently denied the existence of a separate ego.” Yes, but listen to what is said. The Buddha denied the existence, the reality of a separate ego. The separate ego has no reality, it does not exist in the Buddha Nature, in the Buddhic mind, but this does not mean it does not have a temporary, fleeting existence in the human mind. As I have explained, everything is energy. Energy can take on any form, but it takes on form through consciousness, by consciousness projecting a mental image upon the energy. 

This is what you are doing as a human being in embodiment, you are co-creating by using your mind’s ability to superimpose mental images upon energy. When you do this through one of these illusions of separateness, you are creating a separate self, you are even creating the overall illusion that you are a separate being. That self, the ego, has a temporary existence. There was no higher being that created it, but you created it and therefore it exists in your mind. It does not have an objective existence, to use the expression of science, it has a subjective existence, but as long as it is in your mind, as long as the energy, the illusion and the sense of self is there, it influences your mind. This means, among other things, that the ego cannot be transformed. There are actually people who have built a strong separate self and they have become so identified with it that they think that the purpose for walking the spiritual path is to transform this separate self until it reaches a state where now it can enter heaven, or now it can become enlightened. 

This is the true meaning of the teachings given 2,500 years ago. The ego has no existence, therefore it cannot become the Buddha, it cannot be raised up and gain any kind of permanency or immortality. There are people in the Christian tradition who believe that if they are faithful Christians and fulfill the requirements of the Christian religion, then after they die, Jesus will appear and take their outer personality, the separate sense of self, into heaven. 

The impossible dream of the ego

What is the characteristic of heaven, or the spiritual realm, or whatever you want to call it? It is that it is based on the realization that all life is one, that everything is connected, that it is one interdependent whole, so how can a separate self which denies this connection, denies this oneness, ever enter oneness? It cannot happen, it cannot be done, it is simply an impossible dream, the ultimate dream of the separate self. Why do people come up with this dream? Well, because, as I said, when you step into this illusion of separation, you will feel you have lost something. You have lost your connection to your higher self. You will feel this as a loss and you will have some desire to overcome that loss, even if you have no conscious awareness of what it really means. You have a longing for something. People can cover this over for a time by immersing themselves in worldly activities as many people have done for many lifetimes, but there will come a point where your longing for something, which is basically a longing for something outside your own mind, the separate mind, will surface and you cannot deny it. 

The ego has a certain rudimentary awareness. It wants to maintain its power over your mind. When your longing for something more surfaces, the ego knows it cannot fulfill it, but it will still try to make you believe that you can fulfill this longing by perfecting the separate self. When you find a spiritual teaching, for example, that talks about raising your awareness, attaining some higher state, entering into nirvana, heaven, bliss, enlightenment, the ego will say: “Of course! I support your quest to improve yourself and reach this higher state. And you can do it by raising me up to this higher state. I can become perfect. I can become immortal.” It is a complete lie, a complete misunderstanding. The ego will never enter heaven, the spiritual realm, nirvana. It – can – not – be – done. 

A separate self cannot be transformed into a self of oneness. This is something that many spiritual people from many traditions will deny, but it is a reality. You have created these selves based on the illusion of separation. There is a specific illusion for each self, there is a certain amount of energy and it has been imbued with a rudimentary sense of consciousness, so it thinks it has some reality, some existence.

It is like the philosopher Rene Descartes said: “I think, therefore I am.” In other words, the fact that I am conscious must mean that I have existence and that is what a separate self thinks. The ego thinks that the fact that I am conscious as a separate being means I have some reality, some existence as a separate being. This is the illusion that I tried to explain 2,500 years ago by saying that there is no separate ego that has real existence. I was of course quite aware that it has a temporary existence and that the entire goal of the Eightfold Path was to help people overcome their identification with this ego. 

Overcoming the ego one self at a time

What can you do to overcome the ego? Well, there is an ego that is the core of this separate sense of identity but this is not the easiest thing to overcome. What you do is you are practical. You start by realizing that the ego is kind of a container where there are many individual separate selves in the container, and each self is based on a particular illusion. You take one self at a time and the easiest way to expose the self is to look at your reaction to specific situations. Why do you for example react with fear to certain situations? Why do you respond with anger or irritability? Why do you doubt yourself in certain situations? Why do you become aggressive or why do you submit to aggression? 

You take a specific reaction you have. You realize there is a separate self in your subconscious mind. Certain situations trigger that self into activity and when that happens, it takes over your reactions. You are not making a decision with the conscious mind on how to react to certain situations. The separate self is simply activated and takes over your reactions. This shows you that there is a separate self hiding behind this pattern. Now you can go into it. You can go into the feelings until you go through the feelings, and you can continue to examine and use your intuition until you see the belief behind it.

There can come this point where suddenly the Conscious You has stepped outside of this separate self and you are looking at it from the outside. Many people who may not even have heard of a spiritual teaching, and certainly not this teaching of separate selves, have experienced this spontaneously throughout their lives. They have had a certain outer situation, often a more severe situation that felt like a crisis, where suddenly they have felt a shift. Instead of reacting the way they normally do, suddenly, their minds have fallen silent. It is almost like they have, in an interval beyond time, they have stepped outside of this situation and suddenly they are seeing it from the outside. 

There may be in some cases a conscious thought: “Why am I always reacting this way?” This is an example of how you come to that point where the Conscious You steps outside a particular separate self and once you are outside of it, you can see it. You can see the illusion it is based on. You can see how the self is limiting you and limiting your reactions, taking away your freedom to consciously react. That is when you can make this decision: “I do not want to react this way anymore. I do not want this in my life anymore. I do not want to see life through this filter.” What can you then do? Well, it is not a matter of fixing a problem, it is not a matter of doing something to this self. Once you see the illusion, you simply need to take the step to give up the self, to surrender the self, to let the self die.

A separate self cannot be perfected. It cannot be transformed into a higher state. You simply need to let it die. A separate self is basically an attachment and how do you overcome an attachment? By letting it go. By surrendering whatever illusions and desires are behind the attachment. You think you have to achieve something in this world—basically to cover over your sense of being unwhole. When you see this, you can let it go and realize you do not need to achieve anything in this world in order to become whole. You need to give up the idea that you have to do something in this world, and then you will spontaneously feel more whole.

Why is this? Remember what I have said. You originally had a sense of connection to your higher self. You have covered it over by an illusion but the default state is for you to feel connected. When you let go of the illusion you will return to feeling connected. Now you can expand your sense of connection of course, which is what you are meant to do as you walk the Eightfold Path. The default state for a human being is to feel connected to its higher self. You can become more conscious, you can expand the connection, but you can never completely lose the potential to return to connection. The connection is in a sense always there. Your higher self is always there, it is always directing energy at you. It is just that in your mind you have stepped into an illusion so you are not conscious of that connection. Let go of the illusion and you return to a sense of connection. It is not a matter of thinking that the separate self that prevents you from experiencing the connection needs to be perfected and then you will again feel connected. Nay, you need to just let go of the self and return to the natural state of connection. 

There is no secret to growth

What does this mean? It means that any effort that reinforces the sense of separation will not bring you further along the path. Any effort that reduces the veil of maya will re-establish connection or expand connection and this is what brings you forward on the path. This means that any effort that helps you return to connection is a higher effort. As I said, this is not just a matter of the physical actions or efforts you perform. A spiritual practice in itself will not automatically bring the transformation of consciousness. Studying a spiritual teaching will not automatically bring a transformation of consciousness.

There are many, many people, many spiritual people throughout the ages in the Buddhist tradition and other traditions, who have come to believe that there is some secret to spiritual growth. They think that there is some higher teaching that they can find. Many people believe for example that there are teachings that are given for the public but then there are secret teachings that are only for the elect elite who have reached the higher level on the spiritual path. They think that these teachings are hidden somewhere and they are spending lifetimes striving to find these teachings because they think that once they have this teaching and they read this teaching, they will automatically be enlightened by simply reading this teaching. How could this happen? Yes, a spiritual teaching may help you see an illusion, but it is not guaranteed that reading a specific teaching will help you see your illusion. 

There can be two people that both have the same illusion, the same separate self. They read a spiritual teaching. For one person it means that he sees the illusion and lets go of it, but the other does not see the illusion. Why not? Well, it is a matter of whether you have realized what is the essence of the spiritual path. Is it to see the illusion and dismiss the separate self or is it to somehow raise up and perfect the separate self? We could also say it is a matter of where you are focusing your attention. Are you looking outside of yourself or inside of yourself? Are you willing to look at your own psychology, look at your own illusions, wrestle with them until you come to see through them? Or are you thinking that there is some magical thing from outside of yourself that can do this for you? Or rather, you do not even think that the outside thing is going to resolve your psychology. You think that the outside guru is going to magically bring you to enlightenment. 

What a guru cannot do for you

There is a very long tradition in the East of the guru-chela relationship. It is believed by many, many people, and it is claimed by many gurus, that a real guru has a magical ability to raise his students up (I say his because they are most often men) to a higher state, enlightenment, nirvana, whatever you call it. It cannot be done. Nobody can undo your decisions for you. You must be willing to look consciously at the decisions you made in the past to accept an illusion to create a separate self, and you must be willing to consciously make the decision to let that separate self die.

A guru might help you see the separate self. He might confront you with your ego. He might act in such a way that it brings out, it activates, one of these reactionary patterns you have. The guru cannot make the decision for you because the decision was made inside your own mind and it can only be undone inside your own mind. You may not be conscious of you making a decision many lifetimes ago, but you can still become conscious of the decision and what it entails and therefore let it go. There is no amount of external effort or external force or external guru that can do this for you. As long as you think that you can direct your attention outside yourself and make an effort to change something outside yourself, you are treading water on the spiritual path. You are not getting anywhere. Again, you can create the impression that you are, but what are you doing when you do this? 

Consider what I have said here. You have a certain number of separate selves based on illusions. They are keeping you trapped in the veil of maya. Now you find the spiritual path, a spiritual teaching. It is a valid spiritual teaching. It has the potential to help you grow by engaging in the Eightfold Path but will it? The result cannot be guaranteed because the essence of the real path is that you overcome, you make conscious and then consciously dismiss these separate selves. If you are not willing to do this or if you do not grasp it, what will you do instead? You will take the spiritual teaching and you will use that spiritual teaching to build a new separate self. That separate self would be based on the illusion that if you diligently study a spiritual teaching, if you diligently perform a spiritual practice, then you are becoming a more and more advanced student by demonstrating these outer things. Therefore, you are making progress on the path. 

Many, many spiritual people throughout the ages have had good intentions of making spiritual progress but they have not grasped the essential nature of the path and therefore they have simply created a number of separate selves based on their spiritual teaching. They have reinforced the ego, which believes that it is separate and which is always striving for some sort of superiority. Again, why is the ego striving for this? Well, the ego has enough awareness to know that it is incomplete. It does not really understand that it can never enter heaven but it knows it is incomplete. It knows you are feeling incomplete and it is constantly seeking a way to cover over this incompleteness, to compensate for it. The ego is constantly seeking to become superior in some way because it thinks, the ego thinks, that if it becomes sophisticated enough in this world, then it must be allowed entry into the higher world. 

The spiritualized ego

Many, many people who believe in a superior God have basically created an ego that thinks that if I do all the outer things right according to this religion, then God simply has to allow me to enter heaven. God has to give me immortality. The ego is sort of seeking to make a bargain with God. I do these outer things, you let me enter heaven. The problem with this is that this is all imagined. First of all, the image that the ego can formulate of God has nothing to do with the reality of the spiritual realm. You can look back to, for example, the three monotheistic religions that are based on the Old Testament image of the angry God in the sky and you can say: “Is there such a God in the sky that corresponds to this image?” The reality is that there is no such god in the sky, but there is a being created in the collective consciousness having a temporary existence in the emotional, mental and identity levels of the material universe and the collective consciousness. This is a man-made god, created in the image and likeness of the ego. It is a god that is partial to the people who are doing his bidding and those he is rewarding, but he is punishing those who are not obeying him. This can only be a dualistic god and therefore it can have no reality whatsoever when you begin to grasp what duality and non-duality is all about.

The ego is trying to do something impossible. It is trying to define criteria in this world that will guarantee its entry into the higher world. The ego is born from the illusion of separation. It can never fathom oneness. What is the ego doing? It is defining criteria based on the illusion of separation, meaning they are unreal. Reality is oneness, unreality is separation and division. You think, or the ego thinks, that you can leave oneness and go into separation and then based on the illusion of separation you can get back into oneness. This is impossible. How would it ever be possible?

You can see many religious and spiritual people who have found a spiritual teaching or a religious teaching. They have now created, or rather they have in many cases taken what has already been collectively created by the members of that religion, this elaborate view of what they are supposed to do and what they are not supposed to do. They throw themselves at this very diligently, and they are absolutely convinced that they are making progress and that one day something will happen. Jesus will appear in the sky, take the good Christians to heaven, roll up the world as a scroll and condemn everybody else to hell. The Buddha will appear to people, grant them enlightenment and leave the rest out in the cold. Some magical teaching will appear to them and when they read it they will be enlightened.

There is this belief among many people that walking the spiritual path is some glorious adventure that leads you to greater and greater sophistication and status and recognition in this world according to the criteria defined in this world. These criteria are defined by the ego, they are based on separation. How can they lead you to oneness? The spiritual path is really not a glorious path at all. It is a path of constantly looking at yourself, your own reactions, exposing reactions in your psychology and letting them die. Exposing these separate selves and letting them die. That is what the spiritual path is about. As long as you are in physical embodiment you will have certain separate selves that you have not yet discovered because if you had no separate selves, you could not stay in a physical body on a dense planet like earth.

What it means to be enlightened 

There is a very old belief among spiritual students that: “Oh, this person is enlightened, this guru is enlightened.” Well, there is a reality and there is an illusion here. On the one hand it is clear that there are people who have reached a higher level of awareness than the average person. Certainly, those who understand the dynamics of the spiritual path that I have explained here, you can all work your way gradually towards higher levels of consciousness than where you started, and certainly higher levels than the average person. However, if you think that enlightenment means that you have no illusions or no separate selves left, then you are not having the highest understanding.

There is a story of the Buddha that I reached enlightenment. I went into Nirvana and then I decided that instead of remaining in nirvana I would come back to earth and teach, and therefore I came back in an enlightened state. Which many people have projected that I was somehow a perfect being, that I had no illusions, no separate selves left. Now the reality is that I had overcome most of the illusions that you can have when you are a human being in embodiment. I had not overcome all or I could not have remained in a physical body. This does not mean that I did not reach a higher level of consciousness than the average person. I certainly did. It means that I had a realistic, you might say humble, assessment of myself. I did not consider myself to be a perfect being like some of my followers did back then, and especially have done since then. 

There is a phenomenon in spiritual movements that we might call the “dead guru syndrome.” Once the guru is dead, people start projecting their dreams and illusions upon that guru of how special he was and how perfect they were. Why do they do this? Because the more special the guru is, the more special they become as the followers or students of that guru. This builds their egos and their illusion that by following this perfect guru because the guru was so perfect, he has the magic that can transform them without them having to look at their own state of awareness and psychology. 

What am I saying here? What I am saying is simply this, as long as you are in a physical embodiment you have certain illusions that you need to overcome. This means you have to be humble, you have to be realistic and not proclaim that you have reached some kind of perfection. There are people who have proclaimed that they are the embodiment of some god, or that they have reached some state of enlightenment. There are people who have not proclaimed this themselves but they have allowed their followers to believe this without correcting them. This is not the highest view. 

As long as you are in a physical body there is at least one illusion to overcome and when you overcome it you cannot stay in the body. It is that simple. You can come up with all kinds of stories and ideas that there are these perfected beings that are living in the Himalayas that are maintaining a physical body for centuries. It is not that there is not some reality here but these beings do not see themselves the way you see them from the state of separation. They have reached a high level of awareness but they are realistic in realizing that there is something that keeps them in a physical body and in order to become permanently free of that body they have to overcome that illusion. They are realistic in their self-assessment because you cannot reach a higher state of awareness without overcoming separateness, the sense of separation. It is only in the sense of separation that some people can be higher than others. The idolatry of a spiritual guru can only spring from the sense of separation. If the guru makes a claim to be superior, or if he allows his followers to put him up as superior, he has not overcome separation. How could he have? 

The false effort of raising yourself above others

A realistic assessment when you overcome all of these separate selves is that you are an expression of the one mind and so is everyone else. Well, how can one expression of the one mind be more sophisticated, more perfect than another? Everything is the Buddha Nature. Every self-aware being is an expression of the Buddha Nature. How can one be fundamentally more special than others? It says in the American Declaration of Independence: “All men are created equal.” Well, that is in a sense, a recognition that all are expressions of the Buddha Nature. There is no value judgment in the Buddha Nature. It is only in the veil of maya, the illusion of separateness, that there can be a value judgment that says one person is more special than another. 

What does this have to do with effort? Well, any effort that seeks to raise yourself up in comparison to others is not the higher effort. How could it be? As you move higher and you escape more and more illusions of separateness, you start seeing the whole and therefore every effort you make is aimed at raising the whole, not raising yourself as a separate individual. 

Seeking to raise yourself as a separate individual springs from the illusion of separation and it will only serve to keep you tied in that illusion. If you raise yourself up to be some perfected guru, and you make your followers believe it, every effort you make only serves to keep you more trapped in the illusions of separation and keep your followers more trapped in the illusion of separation. If you look closely at the quite frankly fragmentary and incomplete records of the Buddha’s life and you read between the lines, you will see this—I did not set myself up as some perfected being. Now, you can find teachings that do this but they were added later because people looked at the life and teachings of the Buddha through the veil of maya, superimposed their separate beliefs, their beliefs in separation upon it and therefore created an idolatry around the Buddha that I was so special, I was born in such a special way and therefore I was the one and only perfect guru to ever appear on earth. That is why I have the magical ability to take them to enlightenment without them having to make the difficult and unpleasant effort to look at their own psychology, to overcome their attachments. 

These are all illusions created by the separate mind. You cannot overcome separation through separation. You cannot create a separate self that grasps oneness, that experiences oneness, that comes into oneness. You cannot take a separate self and perfect it so it comes into oneness. You cannot overcome a state of consciousness, you cannot overcome a problem with the same state of consciousness that created the problem. 

Some will say I am repeating myself. If you go back and look at some of the original teachings you will see that there was often a story told to illustrate a certain point. That story was then told one time and a second time and a third time, in some cases even more than three times. Why is this? Because most people do not grasp the spiritual teaching the first time they encounter it. You have the emotional, mental and identity body. You study a teaching and you grasp it at the emotional level, then you study it again and grasp it at the mental level, then you study it again and grasp it at the identity level. What if you do not grasp it at the emotional level? You can very easily read a teaching and it does not transform your consciousness. You understand the teaching intellectually and you use that intellectual understanding to create some kind of mental image of the teaching. That is not grasping the teaching. 

What does it mean to actually grasp a spiritual teaching? Take note that I am not saying understand, I am saying grasp, internalize. When you take a specific spiritual teaching and you use that teaching as a mirror to look at yourself, to look at your own reaction, to look at your own psychology, and when you see something in yourself, become conscious of it and let it go, then you have made use of the teaching, then you have grasped the teaching. You have put it into action. 

The real purpose of a spiritual teaching

Even beyond this, what is the purpose of an outer teaching? It is to connect you to the source of the teaching. How do you connect to the source of the teaching? Well, not through the mind of separation. How can the separate mind connect to anything? How can the separate mind connect to anything beyond separation? How can the separate mind connect to oneness? 

Here you have the Buddha. I walk a spiritual path for many years, I reach a higher level of awareness, and I have an option. I can leave the earth behind permanently and go into nirvana. I will not describe what happens in nirvana, it is irrelevant to the current discussion. I have the option to leave the earth behind. Instead I choose to come back into a physical body in order to teach. What was it I wanted to accomplish? Well, I knew that my physical body had a limited lifespan. I knew that the direct teaching I could give in interacting with students could only happen for a certain time, so I aimed to give a teaching that could survive my physical body and for future generations help them walk the path. The path that I had walked myself to higher levels of awareness. 

There are other levels of that path, as I have described, that can help you take various steps. What is the core of the path, the real purpose of the teaching? Well, how had I attained a higher level of awareness? I had attained it by overcoming illusions, dismissing these illusions one at a time. After I started overcoming these illusions, what started happening? What started happening was that I connected to my higher self, to the Buddha Nature within me. I connected to the one mind and I did not do this intellectually. I did not do this from a distance. I did not do this by creating a mental image of the one mind. I did not do this by using my separate mind to create a mental image of the one mind. Nay, I did it by stepping outside of the separate mind and experiencing the one mind directly. This is the true inner purpose of a teaching—to connect you to the one mind within yourself so that you do not project that the one mind is outside yourself.

What is the reality of the teaching that everything is the Buddha Nature? You have the Buddha Nature within you. How are you going to find the Buddha Nature? How are you going to find the Buddha? Only by looking within yourself. The separate mind, the ego cannot grasp this. It will forever be looking outside yourself, outside itself. You find a Buddhist teaching that talks about the Buddha and the separate mind projects: “Ah, the Buddha is outside yourself. He is there. He is there. He is behind that rock. He is in that cave up there in the Himalayas. He is in that scripture. He is in this practice.” There is a Buddhist teacher who came up with the idea that if you meet the Buddha in the road, you need to kill him. Why? Because if you meet a person and you identify that person as the Buddha, then by doing this you will prevent yourself from seeing the Buddha Nature within yourself and this will stop your progress on the path. It is better to kill that outer person, not physically, but mentally in your mind so that you still have a chance to discover the Buddha Nature within yourself. 

How do you discover the Buddha Nature in yourself? Not through some intellectual understanding, but through a direct experience. What can give you that experience? Well, I have explained that the core of your being is this Conscious You, this conscious self. It created the outer personality. It created the contents of the emotional, mental and identity minds but it did not become those contents. You created the ego but you did not become the ego. You have only stepped into the ego as you take on a suit of armor. You cannot lose your ability to step outside of the ego and the outer mind. When you become conscious of this ability, when you cultivate it, when you use it, when you diminish the pull from the outer mind on your conscious mind, you will come to a point where you will spontaneously have this experience of stepping outside of your normal sense of self and therefore connecting to something greater, something beyond your normal sense of self. This is an experience of the one mind, of the Buddha Nature within yourself.
This is the goal of any real spiritual teaching. This is the goal of the Eightfold Path. 

The aim of your efforts

Therefore, you can now evaluate your efforts. What are your efforts aimed at? Are they aimed at raising you up to some status, based on criteria defined in this world? Or are they aimed at giving you this experience of connectedness, oneness with the one mind, with the Buddha Nature? Seeing it within yourself instead of seeing it outside yourself. What is the purpose of the Buddha coming back from nirvana to teach? Was it to elevate himself forever and make all people on earth say: “Oh, once upon a time there was this wonderful perfect being that walked around on earth. We must worship him, we must follow him and then one day he will raise us up into perfection?” Was the Buddha really on a giant ego trip to elevate himself above all other people for all time? If you believe this then you are in a state of separation and you are projecting the dream of your own ego upon the Buddha.  Better to kill that Buddha since that might lead to progress because worshipping him definitely will not lead to progress. 

What was it that the Buddha wanted? He wanted to demonstrate an example that it is possible for any human being to reach a higher level of awareness, so that by looking at the Buddha as an example, people could say: “What one has done, all can do.” If the Buddha could attain a higher state of awareness, then I can too. How did the Buddha attain a higher awareness? By rediscovering the Buddha Nature within himself. The Buddha says everything is the Buddha Nature, meaning I have the Buddha Nature within myself, meaning I can rediscover the Buddha Nature in myself by following the Buddha’s example and teachings. If I project that the Buddha Nature could only appear in the Buddha, then I am not a true follower of the Buddha. I am not using the Buddha’s teachings and example. I am creating an idol and worshipping that idol. 

Again, what should be your effort? Well, the aim of your effort on the spiritual path should be to have this experience of oneness, of connectedness. Now watch how your outer mind reacts to this. Your outer mind will say: “Ah, there must be some special effort that I can make to produce this experience, to guarantee this experience.” If you take what I have said here you will see the folly of this approach. There is no effort you can take based on the illusion of separation that is guaranteed to produce the experience of oneness. What you need to do is not make an effort, not make a better effort, not make a more intense effort. You need to stop making an effort. You need to stop making efforts through the separate self aimed at producing spiritual progress. 

Now I have said there are efforts you can make in order to overcome illusions but there is no effort you can make in order to experience oneness. In order to experience oneness, you have to stop making an effort. You have to actually silence the mind but how do you silence the mind? What effort can I make to silence the mind, the mind will say. There is no effort you can make.

The effort to stop the mind

Many, many people in the Buddhist tradition have contemplated meditation and they have seen that the mind always interferes. The monkey mind comes up with thoughts so they think they have to find some higher effort that can silence the mind. The more you try to make an effort to silence the mind, the more you are actually using the mind, so the more trapped you become in the mind. Thinking you can use the mind to silence the mind just becomes a trap, another trap. What can you do? Well, you can walk the path. You can follow the teachings I have given here. As you overcome these separate selves, there will come points where you will spontaneously have an experience of stepping outside your normal sense of self and connecting to something beyond your own mind. 

An experience of oneness is not something you can produce. It is something you receive. You might consider it a gift or a grace, but still be careful not to think that there is some external force that bestows it upon you. It just happens spontaneously as you walk the path. Therefore, you need to have patience with yourself, continue to walk the path and wait for it to happen. Be, in a sense, not attached to whether it happens or does not happen, because if you want it to happen, what are you doing? You are using the outer mind to make an effort to make it happen. and this pushes it away from you. Many, many spiritual people have actually reached a level where they have cleared out many of the obstacles in their minds. They are able, because there is enough openness in their emotional, mental and identity bodies, that they can experience a connection to their higher self. They are able to do it, but they are still in their conscious mind so focused on making an effort that they are pushing the experience away from them. 

There is no effort you can make. You can only surrender effort. You can give up. You can let go. Let go of your attachment. Many spiritual people have an attachment to having these peak experiences and the attachment prevents their minds from letting go and therefore pushes away the experience. Some people have done this for decades, even lifetimes, constantly being so focused in their minds instead of letting go. Most people who are open to this teaching already have some openness in their minds. Therefore, you could at this very moment experience connection but you can only experience it if you are able to let go. Instead of being in your normal state of mind or instead of even being in the mind that wants to have a certain experience, you go into a completely neutral state of mind. Come what may. If you have an experience, you have an experience. If you do not have an experience, you continue walking the path. 

There are efforts that you can make on the spiritual path that will help your growth. There are efforts that you can make that take you gradually to higher and higher levels. There comes a level of the path where you also need to contemplate that beyond making the effort, and I am not saying you should stop making the effort, but beyond making the effort you need to cultivate the ability to not make an effort. To let go, to surrender, to give up, to flow with the river of life, however you want to see it. You are not making an effort. The supreme effort is effortlessness. 

With this, I seal you. For me, giving this long discourse has been completely effortless. Has it been an effort for you to study this discourse? Well, then consider what I have said about letting go, because you can come to a point where studying and internalizing the discourse becomes effortless, and that is when you have fully grasped higher effort.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Higher Livelihood is working for the whole

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 8, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. As our next step we will talk about the concept of higher livelihood. Again, the tendency has been in Buddhism to focus on the word “right” and therefore define that there are certain ways to make a living that are right and some that are wrong. What this has led to for many dedicated Buddhists is that there are not very many forms of livelihood that are considered “right.” This severely limits people’s options for finding a way to make a living. Not only that, it limits their options for fulfilling their Divine plans. 

Now consider this planet. Step back and look at earth. It is an extremely complex situation you are facing on this planet. When you look at what is happening on the planet, you can clearly see that there is a lot of chaos but there is also a certain progression. When you look back over the centuries, you see that there has been a clear progression in the raising of people’s awareness, the raising of their humanity, the emergence of democracies, a better standard of living for more and more people. There is clearly a progression in society, but what drives this progression? Well, it is that there are certain people that are able to tune in to a level of awareness that is beyond what we can call normal human awareness. Twothousandfiv ehundred years ago, I called this level of awareness the Buddha Nature. Everything has the Buddha Nature within it. Every human being has the potential to reach the Buddhic level of awareness. 

Now there are two aspects of this. One is that you rise above all the outer personality, the ego-based personality, the sense that you are a separate being, separated from other people and the world in which you live. Therefore, you rise to the consciousness where you become a Buddha because you have attained the Buddhic consciousness. This is one aspect. The other aspect is, as I have explained, that the core of your being, the Conscious You, is able to step outside of your four lower bodies, at least for a brief moment, and therefore contact the Buddha nature, this higher level of awareness. When you are able to step outside, you can receive an idea of how to improve something on earth. 

There is room for improvement

You look at the earth, you look at how many problems, how much conflict, how much chaos there is, and you see that there is no part of life and society that is beyond being improved. In every area of life there is room for improvement. This improvement comes about when there are people who are engaged in that area of life, they are able to step outside the outer situation, step outside their own minds, and receive an idea from the higher awareness—from the Buddhic awareness, the Buddha nature, that can improve that aspect of life. 

What is your real livelihood? When you are a spiritual person who is open to spiritual teachings, what is your real livelihood? It is to improve some aspect of life, to raise up some aspect of life. This means that it is too superficial to look at various occupations and say: “Oh these occupations, a spiritual person should not engage in. There are only these few occupations that you can engage in if you are a spiritual person.”

Now again we have of course, a delicate balance to find here. Surely you do not as a spiritual person want to engage in the drug trade or human trafficking. The Buddha nature has no desire to perfect the drug trade or to improve human trafficking, because these activities need to be left behind as the planet moves towards higher levels of awareness. You can look at history and see that certain things have been left behind at least by many people. The more violent aspects have been left behind in many nations where you have some law, or some stability where people are not in general seeking to harm each other. Clearly this is what will happen as the planet moves further and further along into an age that is characterized by higher awareness than what you have seen in the past. As this process unfolds there are certain things that will be left behind. We will come to a point where they will fade away. 

You can look at the drug trade that is so rampant today and you can say: “Well what is it that drives it all”? It is not the criminals that are driving it, it is the fact that there is a market for the drugs. People are buying drugs, but why are they buying drugs? Well, in large part because they are seeking relief from the pressure they feel from everyday living. Because they do not know, and have never been taught, how to deal with their own psychology and resolve the aspects of their psychology that makes them feel the pressure, they seek a temporary relief through drugs or alcohol or many activities. 

As the collective consciousness is raised and there is more of an awareness among people of how they can deal with their own psychology and relieve the pressure that way, there will be less of a need for drugs and therefore, it will gradually fade away. If there is no market, there will be no trade. The same thing of course with the entire weapons industry, the industrial military complex as it has been called. Contrary to what it may seem at the present moment, there will come a point where war will start to fade away and become simply unthinkable. Therefore, the need to be engaged in the development and production and sale of weapons will also fade away. 

This may seem like a utopian dream, but it is not that difficult to see that there has been a gradual improvement over centuries and that this will only continue and even accelerate as more and more people begin to resolve their individual psychology and therefore also resolve the dysfunctional aspects in the collective consciousness. It can be no other way. 

When everything is spiritualized

Where does that leave you as a spiritual person with “right livelihood” or rather “higher livelihood?” Well, clearly there are some forms of livelihood that you do not want to partake in. However, many Buddhists have reasoned that if you are a truly spiritual person, you should not engage in business. There are certainly certain aspects of the business world that will fade away also, but it does not mean that business will go away. There will be a business world. It may very well be that because of your experience from past lifetimes and your particular interest in the business world, you have it as part of your Divine plan to find a position in the business world and receive some new ideas for how you can improve it and move it forward. 

Would it be constructive for you to adopt this outer attitude that is prevalent among many Buddhists and other spiritual people and say: “Oh no, I cannot possibly be a spiritual person and go into business?” Well, of course it would not be constructive. You need to tune in to what is in your particular Life plan and then pursue that. 

Basically, you can say that you cannot simply divide up activities and say these forms of livelihood are wrong, these forms of livelihood are right. What is it that will happen as the earth moves forward into the age of higher awareness? What will happen is that eventually everything will be spiritualized. What is the deeper meaning of the statement that everything is the Buddha Nature? Well, it is that you cannot define this clear distinction that many, many spiritual people have defined and say, this is spiritual, this is not spiritual. You need to have a deeper awareness that in a sense everything has the potential to be spiritual, to be seen as spiritual. Now this is again one of these statements that requires some discernment. 

You can of course easily say: “Well if everything has the Buddha nature within it, then you can see the Buddha nature in every activity. So you could be a drug dealer and still see the Buddha nature in dealing drugs.” When you reach a higher level of discernment and awareness, you realize that the fact that the Buddha nature is in everything does not mean that any present manifestation is the highest possible. For what is the Buddha nature? What does it mean that the Buddha nature is in everything? Well, the Buddha nature is a level of awareness. What have I explained? There are beings who created mental images and projected planet earth from their higher level of consciousness. Human beings were then sent into embodiment to take on not only physical bodies but the emotional, mental, and identity bodies, and human beings are the co-creators on earth. 

Originally the earth was in a more pure state than it is today and humankind has over a long period of time lowered the earth from its original state. That is why you today have suffering as the dominant life experience and people are in the Sea of Samsara. This is not something that was created by some almighty God or by beings in a higher level of awareness. Why would beings in a higher level of awareness create suffering? Human beings have created the current conditions on earth, the current suffering, the current chaos and turmoil. How have they done this? They have done this, as I explained, by formulating mental images in their identity, mental and emotional bodies and projecting them upon the basic energy that makes up this material world that you are in. 

Humans created the Sea of Samsara

What does that mean? It means that any manifestation you see on earth started in consciousness. Basically, what I taught 2,500 years ago is that everything is consciousness, everything is an expression of consciousness. That is ultimately what it means that the Buddha nature is in everything because the Buddha nature is consciousness, it is a form of consciousness. What is specific of the Buddha nature is that it is aware of everything, it is aware of the whole. The Buddha nature is awareness of the whole. 

How is the current suffering and turmoil on earth created? It is not created from awareness of the whole, it is, as I have explained, created from this awareness or rather this illusion that human beings are separate beings. You were not created as separate beings. Through the choices that were made in the past, you entered into this consciousness of separation and you used the dualistic polarities, the pairs, to justify this and to create certain mental images of how the world works, who you are in relation to the world and that you have a right to do certain things as a separate being regardless of how it affects others. In other words, there came a point where humankind made a shift, where they forgot that they are connected beings, they forgot the “interdependent originations” where everything affects everything else. They entered into this state of illusion where they said: “Well I am a separate being and I have a right to do whatever I want as a separate being without considering what effect this has on the whole.” 

This very consciousness is what created the Sea of Samsara, what created the state where most people experience life as suffering. There are seven billion people on the planet who see themselves as separate beings and therefore must struggle against the other seven billion separate beings. This is the Sea of Samsara. You can again look at certain activities and you can say: Yes, these activities have the buddha nature within them because they are ultimately created out of the one mind, the one Buddhic mind, the one consciousness. But they are not created with an awareness of the whole which is what the buddha nature is aware of. They are created out of separation. 

Therefore, you can say that there are certain activities on earth that are completely based on this awareness of separation where there is no regard for the whole, for the other people, for the effect this has. There is even no regard, for people who are in this state of mind, for how it affects themselves, for what kind of karma they are making and how this will affect their future lifetimes—even if they can get away with things in this lifetime. 

Awareness of the whole or awareness of separation

This is an evaluation to apply to all human activities and certainly to livelihood. Is an activity based on the awareness of the whole or the awareness of separation? Therefore, you can see that there are some activities that are more harmful than others to life in general. Of course, you can go into something like the business world as it is today and you can say that the business world in all countries is dominated by a small power elite of people who are very much trapped in the consciousness of separation. They are absolutely convinced that they form an elite and they have a right, either it is a right given to them by God or it is a right given to them by evolution, because they are the most fit to dominate the business world. Even to the point where they create enormous fortunes for themselves, more money than anybody could possibly need by taking advantage of the labor of other people. You could go in and say: “Well the business world is certainly dominated by the consciousness of separation so if I am a spiritual person I should not engage in it at all.”

 As I said there are certain things, such as drug dealing and arms manufacturing, that would fade away because they can only harm people, but the business world will not fade away because there are constructive aspects of business. It is not a matter that business will disappear as the earth moves forward. What will happen is that business will be raised up to an entirely different level where there is more of an awareness of the whole. This has already started happening, because there are people who are becoming aware of this. There are consumers who are becoming more aware of this and therefore not supporting certain businesses or even buying products from certain countries that have a lower awareness. 

This is what you can apply when you look at what is the highest livelihood for you as a spiritual person. You do not use the outer mind to say: “Oh, I am not going to go into this field.” You use your intuition to tune in to the plan that you made before coming into embodiment and therefore you say: “Well, this is the consideration I will apply. This is what is important for me to consider. Where can I serve to bring forth some improvement in that area?” It is not just a matter of business of course, it could be politics, it could be the bureaucracy, it could be education, many other aspects of life. Basically, those aspects of life that are not completely destructive, there is room for improvement and it will only improve if somebody engages in that area. You can say that for a spiritual person it is not your primary concern to make money, it is your primary concern to give service by improving some aspect of life and society. This is one consideration. What is in your Divine plan? 

The dream of easy money

The concept of livelihood can be taken to a different level. Most people when they consider livelihood, they think it means making money. You have to take a job, you have to start a business because you have to have enough money. This has caused many spiritual people to engage in various dreams, the so-called “get-rich-quick” schemes. They hope they can find some way to make an extraordinary amount of money so they have enough money to live for the rest of their lives and therefore they do not need to worry about money, but can focus on their spiritual pursuits. 

There are many, many spiritual people who have it in their Divine plans to, as I said, engage in a particular area. The purpose is for you to be there and to bring forth some improvement, to even by just being there and being in a higher level of consciousness, pull up on other people engaged in that area. It is not your Divine plan to get rich quick, then withdraw from society and focus on whatever spiritual pursuits you see. 

Your Life plan is to be engaged in society and continue to bring forth improvement. This is not the case for all but certainly for most. You can let go of this dream of getting rich quick, finding some shortcut. It is important to let go of this dream because what is it that the economic power elite are dreaming about? Well, they are precisely dreaming about finding some shortcut to riches. And they have, many of them, found this shortcut but they can do this in only one way: By taking advantage of other people, by stealing the labor of other people, that is the only way to have some kind of shortcut. 

If you are a spiritual person and you are dreaming of making money in this way, well this is not compatible with your spiritual progress. There are spiritual people who have dreamt of doing this, spent years or decades pursuing this, thinking that: “When I just have enough money, then I can focus on my spiritual pursuits.” But it is far more constructive to work in a normal job and gradually make enough money and then see that being engaged in society is part of your spiritual growth, is part of your spiritual pursuit. Do not separate spiritual activities from worldly activities and say: “Oh if I have an ordinary job, I cannot be spiritual, there is nothing spiritual about this.” Everything can become part of your spiritual path when you use it that way. 

Livelihood and energy

Now let us step up another level. What is livelihood? Well, most people would say it is about making money but is money the real currency on earth? What have I said previously? Everything is energy. The real currency of the world is not money but energy. Now I have said that the world is created because there is, beyond the material universe, a level with unlimited energy. Some of this energy streams into the frequency spectrum, or is lowered into the frequency spectrum, that makes up the material universe. I have said that there is a constant stream of this energy coming from outside the material universe into the material universe. 

This can be proven by science. Science has discovered that the universe is not only expanding but the expansion of the universe is accelerating. Well, everything is energy. Any change can only happen when it is driven by energy. If the universe is expanding, more energy is needed for that expansion. You can only go to a higher state from a lower state by adding energy. There must be energy to drive the expansion. If the universe is expanding at an accelerated rate and for that matter has been doing so since what scientists call the Big Bang, there must be energy entering the universe from an outside source or this expansion could not happen. 

You go out into the night sky and look upon all of these stars and galaxies and you can say to yourself: “This could not exist if there was a fixed amount of energy in the universe. It would never have come into existence.” The real currency is not just energy, it is the energy that enters the material universe from a higher realm. As I have said, your mind has the potential to be an entry point for such energy. 

You can look at billionaires who have accumulated vast amounts of money and you would think that if someone has billions of dollars they would feel at peace: “Now I have enough money to take care of myself and my family for the rest of my life. What do I need more money for?” For most of them that is not what happens. It is never enough. They always want more because what if someone takes it? So it is not a matter of having enough money and then you can feel at peace. What will make you feel at peace as a spiritual person is that you have enough energy. Not in the sense that you have a fixed amount, but that you have established a conscious connection to your higher self through which energy can constantly stream from your higher self into your four lower bodies. This is what gives you creative energy, the ability to bring forth something, to manifest something, but it also makes you feel whole, complete, at peace. 

The ego will never have enough

What have I said has happened to most people? You have stepped into this consciousness of separation. You come to see yourself as a separate being. What does that mean? It means you lose your connection to your higher self. Many people have projected this image that in the distant past, people lived in a paradise, but then they did something that angered God and God banished them from that paradise. God abandoned them. Well, once you step into the consciousness of separation and create this separate self, this ego personality, this ego that is a separate self and sees itself as separate, you will feel abandoned. You will feel alone. If you believe there is some God that forced you into this state, you will feel that this God has abandoned you, but it is not the case. 

The abandonment happens in your mind. There is no real abandonment. You are connected to, in fact you are an expression of, your higher self. The you, the Conscious You that is the core of your being, is an extension of your higher self, sent into this world because your higher self cannot go into this world directly. Tour higher self had a desire to experience this world and sent the Conscious You into this world as an extension of itself, to experience the world from the inside. You can never break that connection, but you can cover it over by the ego-based aspects in your identity, mental and emotional bodies. So you are feeling abandoned, you are feeling alone, you are feeling unwhole and incomplete. That is why you feel poor, and that is why you think you need something from outside yourself to fill the void, the hole that you have inside. 

The ego will always have a void inside of it, but it is a void that cannot be filled. The ego is created in this world, so the ego can only think that the way to overcome the feeling of emptiness, the struggle of incompleteness, is to get something from this world. Money is one of those things, but there are many others. The ego is on this constant pursuit to get more and more of the things of this world thinking it will feel whole when it has enough, but it will never happen. The ego will never feel whole. 

Now the you that you are can come to feel whole in this world, but only when you are not blinded by the illusions of Maya that make up the ego. You have to systematically remove those illusions from your identity, mental and emotional bodies, and then you will establish, as you do this, a greater and greater conscious connection to your higher self. You will feel this stream of energy, and it is a love-based energy that is constantly streaming from your higher self into your mind. This is what will make you feel whole. This is what will make you feel complete. 

The real understanding of higher livelihood is that you do everything you can to re-establish the connection to your higher self, so you come to feel whole and complete within yourself. In other words, you do not need anything from this world in order to feel complete. You can still have desires to have certain things, experience certain things in the world, but you are not driven by this obsessive-compulsive need to feel complete and whole. You are not driven by the ego’s obsession with getting something from this world in order to fill the void. Because you have stepped outside of the ego, and therefore you do not experience the world through the ego, and therefore you do not feel the void. You instead experience that you are connected to your higher self, that there is a stream of love that is flowing from your higher self, and that makes you feel whole within yourself. Now you may still have aspects of the ego, you may still have certain of these, we might call them, selves that are existing in your emotional, mental, and identity bodies, and you may temporarily step into those and be overpowered by them. You have the ability to step outside of them again, reconnect to your higher self, and therefore again experience wholeness. 

Increasing the flow of energy

It is clear that there are steps on the path, so there will come a point where you start to have glimpses of a connection to your higher self, you start to have what many people call mystical experiences. Then you go back into your normal awareness, now you are again colored by the ego identified with these selves, and you react based on these selves. Once you have experienced the connection to your higher self, you can use that to step outside of your identification with the outer personality and establish more of a connection. And gradually over time you get more and more connection so that it becomes more and more rare that you are overpowered by the outer selves, the outer personality. More and more of the time you feel connected, you feel complete within yourself. This is the ultimate meaning of Right Livelihood. 

Right Livelihood is also a matter of how much energy is flowing from your higher self into your mind and that depends on two things. First of all, there has to be a more open connection. This means, as I have explained already, that you transform the energies in your three higher bodies that are blocking the connection, you remove the false beliefs so that you clear your emotional, mental and identity bodies. When there is more room, more energy will flow. 

You can actually invoke energy to flow into your lower bodies and this can be done by various techniques, including the chants of Buddhism, but also many invocations and decrees that are more modern techniques given for people in today’s world. This requires you to be somewhat open to a new way to look at things by realizing that there are actually a variety of beings that exist in the realm that is beyond the material universe. By invoking these beings you can invoke the specific energies that they represent. 

There has in many spiritual teachings been the concept that there are seven main types of energies, sometimes called the spiritual rays, that you can invoke. There are specific masters that are in charge of releasing these energies to earth. By invoking these masters you can increase the flow of energy through your being into your energy field, expressed through what many spiritual teachings called the chakras, which are the energy centers in your field. 

By becoming more aware of this, you can increase that flow, increase the stream. However, the other side of this is that you also understand the meaning of Jesus’ parable about the three servants, where the master was going away, he gave them different numbers of Talents. When he comes back, he asks what they have done with the Talents. Two people had multiplied the talents, one had buried the talents in the ground so as not to lose them, and the people who had multiplied the talents were rewarded. This shows you a general principle that when you take the energy you have received from a higher source and use it to raise up the whole, use it to serve other parts of life and to bring forth some improvement somewhere, then what you have used will be multiplied. As I explained, whatever you do, you are sending out an energy impulse that cycles through the four levels of the material universe, but if it is a love-based impulse it will go beyond the material universe, be multiplied and you will receive more energy back than you originally sent out.

This means that your life now becomes an upward spiral, where you are using energy with an awareness of the whole, you are seeking to raise up some aspect of the whole, and as a result of that, you receive more creative energy so you can give even more service and this can continue to build throughout your lifetime. You could say that building this progressive spiral of energy is the ultimate form of livelihood. It can be expressed in many different endeavors, many different activities in life, where you use this creative energy and your higher awareness, your sense of being connected, to bring forth some improvement. It is clear that if you do this you will be rewarded accordingly. 

Working to raise the whole

You see again there are spiritual people who find a spiritual teaching but they see that spiritual teaching through the filter of the separate self. They are essentially saying: “How can I use the spiritual teaching to get an advantage for the separate self? How can I use this to, for example, come to feel secure and safe?” or “How can I use it to feel better than others?” which is a desire of the separate self.  So you are trying to raise yourself up in comparison to others perhaps even by putting other people down. Well, this is not helping you overcome the illusion of separation, is it? The more you use the spiritual teaching to make yourself feel special compared to others, the more you are reinforcing the separate self and the illusion that you are a separate being. 

What is the purpose of the Buddha’s teachings and the Eightfold Path? It is to overcome that illusion. Only by questioning the illusion, by separating the Conscious You from the outer self, can you connect to the Buddha nature and therefore enter that upward spiral, whereby you gradually stop identifying yourself with the outer self and instead identify yourself with your higher self, which is an expression of the Buddha nature. You become connected first to the higher self within yourself and through that connection you are connected to other people, to the environment, to all life. You begin to act based on an awareness of the whole and that is the Buddha nature. 

This is the ultimate livelihood. You are not focused on money, you are not focused on evaluating which forms of occupation are acceptable to a spiritual person. You are focused on: “Where can I bring some improvement? Where can I be of service to the whole?” As you focus on this, new avenues will open up that you might not have been able to even imagine today. As you raise your awareness you see new opportunities and you intuitively know this is the right direction to move in. Your life then becomes an upward spiral of service, whereby you also have the means to take care of your physical body, your family and other obligations. 

You cannot just decide with the outer mind. You must tune in intuitively to your higher self, to your Life plan and always strive to go beyond the outer mind that sees itself as a separate being in a world with other separate beings. You are striving to go beyond the Sea of Samsara so you are at peace. This is Higher Livelihood.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Taking higher actions

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. Our next topic is naturally what has traditionally been called right action, but what I prefer to call higher action.

You need to take the teachings I have given about speech, about energy and the use of energy because they are also relevant to the topic of action. You may say: “How does a physical action taken with a physical body have anything to do with energy?” Well, as I have said, everything is energy. Everything you do is done with energy. I know it may be easy to imagine that you are sending out an energy impulse through your emotional body, where you might project a very powerful feeling. It might be more difficult to imagine that you are sending out an energy impulse with your physical body.

This is relatively easily resolved by realizing that your physical body is the lowest of your four lower bodies. You cannot take a physical action that is only taking place in your physical body, at the physical level. The physical level is a projection of what happens at the three higher levels. Any action you take starts in your identity body, goes into your mental, goes into your emotional and then is translated into a physical action. Whenever you take a physical action, you are sending out an impulse through all of your four lower bodies. Most people are not aware of this. They think that they can take a physical action that is only at the physical level. Many people think that if they decide to do something, they are deciding this with their conscious minds. They are not aware that they have these patterns in their three higher minds and that these patterns very much set the parameters for what they are able to decide with their conscious minds.

Stopping a runaway karmic spiral

Many people, as I said, often act like a kind of robot, like a kind of computer, where they have these patterns, these programs in the higher mind, the subconscious mind. These programs take over their reactions. Therefore they are not making a physical, conscious decision to take a certain action. It is determined by the patterns in the subconscious mind. This is where we can again say there is what will seem like a paradox. I have talked about how you can take two basic approaches on the spiritual path. You can seek to suppress certain feelings, certain thoughts, a certain sense of identity, and even suppress certain actions, but this will not help you raise your level of awareness. In order to raise your awareness, you need to go in and look at the patterns and consciously resolve them: resolution versus suppression and denial.

When it comes to action, there is a certain stage on the spiritual path where you actually need to cultivate a conscious willpower to stop an impulse from the subconscious mind, from the three levels of the mind, from being taken out as a physical action. At a certain level, you are not fully capable of resolving the patterns. You are not really aware of how to do this. You may not have the determination to do it. You may not have the willingness to look into your own mind, to look at the beam in your own eye, as Jesus expressed it.

Throughout the ages not only Buddhism but many other religions and spiritual teachings have set up this code of conduct, code of action, for what you do and what you do not do when you are a member of this religion. We cannot simply dismiss this and say that it is completely wrong, even if we use the words right and wrong in this context. I am not trying to dismiss it because an action that you take can, of course, create karma. As I explained, this is the energy impulses that go through the four levels and return to you. If you are constantly engaging in actions that create the more severe forms of karma, you can sabotage your ability to raise your awareness. So it is natural, or it is necessary, for a certain phase that you use your outer willpower to discipline your actions because otherwise you will sabotage your spiritual growth. You may be studying a spiritual teaching, you may be doing certain spiritual practices, but if you are repeatedly engaging in these actions that create the more severe forms of karma, how can you grow spiritually? Your return karma will often block or hinder your spiritual growth.

There are certain actions that have been defined throughout the ages by various religions. I certainly defined some 2,500 years ago. There are some defined in the Old Testament: “Thou shalt not….” They can have a certain effect at a certain level in terms of stopping this runaway karmic spiral that many people have been engaged in for lifetimes. At some point you must stop it, and by accepting an ideal that there are certain things that a person of your religion does not do, then you can actually make progress. This progress will only take you to a certain point because it will not actually stop the karmic spiral completely. It will prevent it from becoming physical if you do not take the physical actions, and thereby it lowers the intensity of the karmic spiral. If you still have the patterns in your emotional, mental and identity bodies, you are, of course, still projecting out through them. Only the karma is not as severe, not as intense.

The outer versus the inner path

What do you then do when you are past this stage? Which, quite frankly, most spiritually open people are. You have not, often for many lifetimes, been engaged in killing other people, using drugs or alcohol and many other such activities that I defined, even back then, as not being constructive on the eightfold path. What is the next step up from this? Well, it is first of all to recognize that it is not enough to simply define certain actions. Because the outer mind, the ego, is very clever at using a spiritual teaching to stop your progress, to hide itself, so that you do not see it and do not see the need to let it go, to dismiss it, to dissolve it. 

One of the ways it does this is to create, as I have touched upon before, this concept of the outer path, the automatic path. This path will say there are right actions and wrong actions. If you force yourself to abstain from the wrong actions, and if you force yourself to perform only right actions, then you are guaranteed to reach nirvana. At some point in the future…poof! ….you will be enlightened if you just keep following this outer automatic path. You abstain from these non-spiritual actions, and you perform spiritual actions, including the spiritual exercises prescribed by your religion. If you diligently perform these exercises, you will automatically make progress.

Now, as I have said, by abstaining from karma-making actions, and by engaging in spiritual exercises and spiritual practice, you can make progress, but only to a point. There comes that point where you will not go beyond that level until you lock in to the inner path. It is not enough to abstain from certain actions, to take other actions. You need to work on your psychology, to resolve the patterns, the illusions, these selves that you have in your subconscious mind that are like computer programs that take over your reactions. You cannot go beyond a certain point until you see and engage in this inner path. What the ego often does is, it defines the outer path and then it says that because you are so diligent in abstaining from wrong actions and performing the right actions, you do not need to look at yourself. You do not need to look into your subconscious mind. You do not need to do anything that might expose me, your ego.

Many, many people throughout the ages, not only Buddhists, but from any spiritual teaching, have believed this. Many of the people today who are Buddhists, who are spiritual people, they believe in this outer path. There is a phase where you can make progress with this outer path, but there comes that point where now it is going to hinder your progress because it will prevent you from looking into the subconscious mind.

When spiritual efforts hinder progress

There are people who have defined wrong action, right action, and who have been very diligent in living up to this definition, but they have gradually felt a certain tension, a certain unease. This is because they have some intuition that gives them a sense that they are not actually making progress with what they are doing. But their outer minds are very attached. They have a very strong attachment to this outer path. They have an attachment that says that if they were to change their approach to the path, it would prove that they had been wrong before, and the last thing they want is to be wrong about the spiritual path.

Therefore they become attached, they clutch their ideas, they cling to their present approach to the path. Because of the unease, they now reason: “I must be more diligent in my spiritual practice. I must be more diligent in abstaining from these wrong actions and performing only right actions.” First, they might reason there is no way they can live an earthly life. They must withdraw from society and enter a monastery, where they never attempt to engage in these wrong actions. Even when they are in a monastery. they feel unease, so now they feel: “I must be more diligent in my spiritual practice.” This becomes an obsessive-compulsive disorder where they end up at a point where they feel that the only right action they can perform is their spiritual practice, whether it is chanting, whether it is prostrating yourself on the floor, whether it is rotating a prayer wheel, whatever it may be. They become more and more obsessed with doing this to the point where they feel this is all they can do.

Now the outer minds whisper in their ears: “Oh, look how diligent you are in your practice. Hardly anyone is as diligent as you are. This proves that you are an advanced student, and therefore you have no need to look into your subconscious mind, to look at yourself in the mirror. Just ignore those kinds of impulses and keep your mind focused on the right practice.” People can do this for a lifetime or for decades, and they are not stepping up a single step on the real path. 

The real Middle Way

This, of course, you want to avoid, and how do you avoid it? The Middle Way, once again, which we really could call the Higher Way or the Transcendent Way. The linear mind says: “Here is one extreme, here is another extreme. There is a scale between the two extremes, various shades from black to various shades of gray, becoming lighter and lighter until you have white. When the Buddha talks about the Middle Way, it must mean that you find the midpoint between the two extremes.”

People have reasoned: “Oh, yes, I need to abstain from the wrong actions, and I need to perform a spiritual practice, but I can’t spend so much time on a spiritual practice that I can’t participate in normal, active life. I have to find the balance.” Not a completely invalid approach, but there is a higher understanding of this. The Middle Way in its original meaning, even its original expression, was not the middle way. It was not the midpoint between two extremes. It was the Higher Way, the Transcendent Way, the Beyond Way. The way that is beyond not only the two extremes but the entire dualistic scale between them, all the gradations. I have so far said that the dualistic mind defines the two opposite polarities. But the dualistic mind is fully capable of defining a gray zone between the two polarities with various shades. The entire scale, not only the two polarities but also the shades and the midpoint, is still defined by the dualistic mind.

Tuning in to your Life plan

What is the Higher Way to approach action? Well, it is to again seek to strengthen your intuition to get some sense of what is in your Life plan. As I have said before, you may have decided when you made your Life plan that there is a certain experience you can have on earth that you have not had enough of. You need to sort of indulge yourself in that experience until you have had enough of it, and you can therefore resolve the entire desire and let it go. You have transcended the activity, the desire, the experience. Now you come into embodiment. You forget this. You find a spiritual teaching that says the activity you are supposed to indulge in so you have had enough of it is not spiritual. Therefore you should abstain from it. You force yourself to abstain from this activity, and the result is what? You do not make the progress you had planned to make in your Divine plan.

What am I saying here? What I am saying is that you cannot set up an outer scale and say: “This is how a spiritual person should take action, and these are the actions that a spiritual person should never take.” For example: “A spiritual person must be celibate and abstain from sex.” Many spiritual people, especially in the Buddhic tradition, have reasoned this way. If your desire to experience sex is the last attachment that prevents you from entering nirvana, then that would hinder your progress. Of course, the ego can easily use this as an excuse and say: “Well, that sounds good, that teaching. That means I can do whatever I want. It is probably part of my Life plan that I have this experience.” This is, of course, just going to the other extreme. It is a matter of using your intuition to discover what exactly is what you put in your Divine plan. It does not matter of what other people say or what they put in their Divine plans. You need to discover what is what you put in your Divine plan, and that you can do through your intuition. Again, by using these tools to raise your awareness, overcome your patterns, transform the lower energies, you can gain clarity.

Where is your Life plan anchored? Well, it is really anchored in your higher self. Your Life plan can be considered as a book or at least a tablet that is up there in a realm of higher energies. The only way you can see it is to look, from your conscious mind, through your emotional, mental and identity bodies. But if those bodies are so full of lower frequency energies and illusions and maya, you will not be able to see the tablet, or at least you will not be able to read it.

As you start clearing out the debris in your higher bodies, clearing out the maya, clearing out the energy, well, naturally you can begin to get glimpses of your Life plan. You can therefore begin to see what is your personal balance, what activities you should engage in that you wanted to engage in, in order to overcome them and be free of them.

Another aspect of your Life plan is, of course, that there is a contribution you wanted to make to the forward progression of life on earth, of the collective consciousness, of humankind’s situation. Again, many spiritual people have set up a standard for what this should be. It might be often that they participate in certain charity work or that they perform their spiritual practice because that is their way to transform the world. Not that this is necessarily wrong, but is it what you defined in your Divine plan? Perhaps even though you are a spiritual person, there was a particular contribution you wanted to make to a specific worldly area. You wanted to bring forth some idea to promote some kind of change in, for example, business or education or health care or many other things. Perhaps you wanted to write a specific book that could help some people reach certain insights. There could be many different things. There is a myriad of things that you could have decided to do, and in most spiritual or religious movements they will not be defined as spiritual, precisely because they have this standard. Again, you might miss the opportunity defined in your Life plan. This will not help you grow spiritually, even if you perform the spiritual practice which is designed to help you grow spiritually. If it blocks a specific aspect of your Life plan, it will not help you grow spiritually. It will help you feel more spiritual, more advanced, but that is not the same as spiritual growth, as I hopefully have made clear by now.

Doing and not doing is not enough

There are many, many facets here that need to be taken into consideration, but not with the outer, linear mind. In fact, it is the outer, linear mind that often prevents you from tuning in intuitively to your Life plan. You need to neutralize that outer, linear mind that always wants to set up this standard where the two polarities are right and wrong and saying all you need to do is this and not do this, then you will reach the goal. Why will you not reach the goal by performing spiritual actions and abstaining from non-spiritual actions? 

What have I said is the goal? What is enlightenment? It is a higher level of awareness. How will you reach a higher level of awareness? Only, only by transcending your current level of awareness and continuing to do so until you reach those levels that are at least the beginning stages of enlightenment. Performing outer actions, abstaining from other actions, will not automatically transform your level of consciousness. In fact, for many spiritual people, they have gotten themselves stuck in a blind alley, where the only way they can make progress is to question their standard for what is spiritual and non-spiritual, in terms of actions, in terms of speech, in terms of their intentions, their entire outlook on life.

I have said that you live in an insecure world, that you cannot actually survive in psychologically, so in order to survive you must suppress certain feelings, certain thoughts, certain impulses at the identity level, so you can find some kind of equilibrium and continuity. At a certain level, suppression is necessary for survival, but that suppression is also what becomes the primary trap, the maya, the veil of maya that keeps people trapped in the Sea of Samsara. They do not see, because of the veil of illusion, that it is the contents of their own minds that produce their experience of life. Therefore the only way to change their experience of life is to change the contents of the mind, not anything outside of themselves, not even at the level of action.

You need to re-evaluate actions based on what they do to your level of consciousness. Some actions clearly will lower your level of consciousness. One of the most common ones is drugs and alcohol and other intoxicants. There is a rather long tradition in India of certain people, they even call themselves yogis or swamis, who use various kinds of drugs, and they think this is the way to make spiritual progress. If there was some physical substance that could bring you to enlightenment, why would you have this thousands-of-years-old tradition of spiritual teachers recommending this arduous practice, instead of just simply taking this drug? Well, perhaps it is because these spiritual teachers know that the drug is a blind alley. It makes you feel a certain way. It might make you think that because you have certain experiences, you must be spiritual. But nothing you can do to the physical brain will raise your level of consciousness. It can lower your level of consciousness, or at least block you from rising because it makes you stuck at a certain level.

If you keep doing this, it will actually even lower your level of consciousness because there will come a point where you have used drugs for a time, where you start having an inner, intuitive sense that you cannot do this anymore, you need to move on, you are not growing. As I said, this increases the tension. Now if you ignore this and insist on continuing with this practice or with stealing or cheating people or whatever it may be, then this can only be done in one way. You intensify your denial, and intensifying your denial lowers your state of consciousness. You are therefore going down the staircase of the levels of consciousness by going deeper and deeper into denial. There are other actions that can have a very similar effect but they are by many spiritual people defined as being spiritual, even holy.

There is not much information available today about the actual situation I encountered as the Buddha those many centuries ago. I encountered quite a bit of resistance from the Brahmins of the Hindu religion, who thought they had a monopoly on giving spiritual teachings in that part of India. They were very focused on outer rituals. You have all these festivals today. You have all these rituals where people go into a temple and a priest sprinkles fruit juice on them or whatever he does, and this is supposed to help you progress spiritually. This is, of course, because the Brahmins have set themselves up as intermediaries between the people and the spiritual realm or the gods as they are defined in the Hindu religion. This is much like the religious authorities of Jesus’s time, who had defined a religion that said that the only way to get to God was to go through the church and the priests, the priesthood of the church. Jesus was condemned to death and executed because he challenged this view by saying the kingdom of God is within you.

Saying that the kingdom of God is within you is essentially the same as saying that everything is the Buddha nature and that all people have the potential to rise to Buddhahood. This is what the priests of an established religion cannot stand. They create this idea that by performing the actions prescribed by the outer religion, abstaining from other actions, you are guaranteed to be saved, go into nirvana, whatever it may be. This is a very old momentum on earth, a very strong momentum in the collective consciousness. Many, many people believe this. Why do they believe it? Because it gives them an excuse for not looking into their own mind and psychology.

The fear of what is in the subconscious mind

Why do people not want to do this? Because they are afraid of what they might find there. This you cannot understand without understanding reincarnation. You can go to a child that has grown up in one of these modern affluent democracies. The child has had by all accounts an ideal upbringing with two loving parents, good teachers in school, kind siblings. The child has basically had the best conditions that anybody could wish for, but the child has such severe psychological problems that it cannot function normally in society. What is there in the nurture or nature of that child? Nobody in the family has any predisposition to psychological illness, so it cannot be inherited. There has been no trauma in the person’s childhood, so it cannot be the upbringing. How do you then explain that a person growing up in ideal circumstances still has such severe psychological issues? It can only be explained by the fact that in past lives this person experienced severe trauma.

Look at the many wars that have taken place even within the last century. How many people have been exposed to this? Now they are in their next embodiment, but they carry the trauma with them in their emotional, mental and identity bodies. There are many people in today’s world that have reincarnated many times. They have been exposed to various traumas, but they have also performed some very selfish, self-centered actions based on this illusion that they are separate beings and that what they do to others will not affect themselves. Or at least if it does not have a direct physical consequence for themselves, they have gotten away with murder. If they are not caught, they can get away with things. Now these people are in embodiment in the modern age, and one of the big changes that has happened within the last several decades in the collective consciousness is that many, many more people have started doing psychological work: doing psychological healing work, embracing various spiritual teachings, anything from mindfulness to yoga to various therapies. Therefore they have started working on their psychology.

 There is a momentum building in the collective consciousness that it is normal, natural, necessary, constructive, that you work on your psychology. There is a large group of people in the world who carry with them from past lives not only the traumas, but also the subtle realization that they have done certain things they should not have done. They do not want to look at this. They do not want to look into their psychology because they are afraid of what they might find. They are afraid that they will be overwhelmed so they cannot function normally. What do they want? They want the automatic path, where someone promises them: “You declare Jesus Christ to be your Lord and Savior, and you are guaranteed to be saved.” “You join this Buddhic religion and you study these teachings and you perform these practices, and you are guaranteed to be saved.” “You perform this prostration exercise 10,000 times in your lifetime of prostrating yourself on the floor, and you are guaranteed to reach nirvana.” This is what people want. 

Again, what is a higher way to look at your actions? It is to say: “What effect does it have on my consciousness? Not only in terms of, does it raise the level of my consciousness, but when I perform a certain action, what is my reaction? What is my psychological reaction to this? What does this bring up in my psychology? What is stirred up?” Then you use that as an opportunity because you realize you are a spiritual person, you want to make spiritual progress, so you have put yourself in situations where you are, so to speak, forced to take certain actions to stir up what is unresolved in your psychology. It is an opportunity to see something unresolved, to deal with it and therefore make progress, step up. Another step on the staircase. If you see yourself as a spiritual person, you need to make that shift so you are willing to do this, so you realize the necessity of doing this, and you dismiss this dream of the automatic path. You need to look at your reaction to these ideas and see the resistance you have towards looking at yourself.

Actions cannot take you to Nirvana

 Then you can take another step related to action. There are many of the traditional religious people who will say that if you take certain actions, it condemns you to hell. If you kill somebody or even kill many people, you are condemned to go to hell. This is again dualistic thinking. You are defining a dualistic polarity. There is a heaven, there is a hell, and whether you go to the one place or the other is linked to your actions. Certain actions will condemn you to hell, other actions will guarantee that you go to heaven. Again, there is a strong momentum in the collective consciousness that people want to believe this, at least if they have abstained from these actions that would put you in hell. There is no realistic basis for it.

I am not in any way denying that there is a level of existence beyond the material universe, even the four levels of the material universe. I am not denying that it is possible to rise to that level so you are free of the wheel of rebirth. You do not have to come back into embodiment, but you can permanently ascend from earth. It is there. It is a possibility, but this is not what religious people define as heaven. The difference between where you are now and this higher realm, which I do not want to put words on and describe, but the difference between your present existence on earth and the higher level, is your level of consciousness. It is not actions that determine whether you can escape from earth and rise to a higher level, where you do not have the conflicts and the Sea of Samsara that you have on earth. The only thing that determines this is your level of consciousness.

As an extreme example of this, ask yourself what kind of beings could enter this higher realm? Let us make it concrete. The Catholic Church talks about heaven and that good Catholics are guaranteed to go to heaven. Can you really see the average Catholic existing in some higher realm that is supposedly a heaven world? Take a Catholic priest. From an outer standpoint, well, you cannot do better in terms of actions than being a Catholic priest. But what if that Catholic priest has abused children? He is a hypocrite because he is pretending to be a Catholic priest and a man of God, but he is abusing children. Can you see such a person being guaranteed to enter heaven with the level of consciousness that causes him to abuse children? Would this be possible? Would this be conceivable? Certainly not for anyone who has activated their intuition. You will instantly see that the vast majority of people on earth could not enter heaven or nirvana with their present level of consciousness.

What does that have to do with actions? Well, many people are afraid, when they believe in reincarnation, that they could have performed some action in a past life that prevents them from going to heaven or nirvana, however they define it. Here is the simple truth that I attempted to explain 2,500 years ago, but I will give it to you in an even more direct form. There is no action you can perform on earth that will get you into heaven, and there is no action you could perform on earth that will keep you out of heaven. Why? Because it is not the actions that determine whether you go to heaven, but your level of consciousness. Of course, a certain action springs from a certain level of consciousness. If you have performed a certain action, it shows that at least in that past life where you performed the action, or even in this life, you had that level of consciousness, and this level of consciousness will keep you out of heaven.

If you are a spiritual person, you do not need to be afraid to look into your psychology. Because no matter what actions you might have performed in a past life, you can overcome the effect of those actions by transcending the level of consciousness that caused the action. The universe, God or however you want to conceive of it is not concerned about the actions you perform on earth. The only concern is your level of consciousness. It does not matter that you did something in a past life that is defined as non-spiritual or anti-spiritual. If you have transcended that level of consciousness, or if you are willing to transcend that level of consciousness now, then you can and will be free of the action. Therefore you will make progress on the spiritual path, based on the progress you make in your consciousness. It is not the actions that are the determining factor. It is the level of consciousness, and once you transcend the level of consciousness, you do not need to feel guilty about the actions.

How karma really works

You can benefit from invoking higher energy to transform the energetic impulse created by the action, which is what many people call karma. You can transform that—if you have resolved the consciousness. We can also say you are performing an action, you are sending an impulse into the four levels of the material universe, they reach the identity level, now they are reflected back to you, and they enter into your identity body. This is an energy impulse. What does energy do? It creates interference patterns with energy that is somewhat at the same level of vibration. If you have not transcended the consciousness that caused you to perform the action, if you still have some unresolved illusions and beliefs in your identity body, then the karmic return will interact with that, and it will be reinforced by it. This means the karmic return will now pass into the mental body, reinforced. If you still have patterns and beliefs in the mental body, it will interact with them and be reinforced even more. Then it enters the emotional body, and if you still have unresolved emotional patterns, it will also be reinforced by them, so that when it crosses the boundary to the physical realm, it might manifest as a severe consequence. 

There are many people who believe in karma who believe that if you killed somebody in a past life, that karmic return might cause you to be killed in this life. There is nothing you can do to prevent it because you made the karma, and the karma must descend, and it will result in you being killed. This is true only if you have not transcended the consciousness. If you transcend that consciousness at the identity level, the karmic return comes back, but there is nothing for it to react to. There is nothing that reinforces it. In fact, if you have created higher patterns or freed yourself from illusions and invoked energy, it can be diminished.

Now it goes into the mental. If you have transcended the mental patterns, well, nothing reinforces it, it is diminished further. The same thing happens in the emotional, and so by the time it reaches the physical, it could be completely transformed into a higher level of energy, or it could manifest in a much milder form. Instead of being killed, you might just hurt yourself in some superficial way. 

Action is, as modern physics says, tied to reaction. There is no action without a reaction, but there is no reaction without action. It is all tied together in these interdependent originations. You may say: “I took a certain physical action. That action created a reaction from other people that affected me.” Or perhaps it did not because you got away with it, but it still created a reaction in the four levels of the material universe. It also created a reaction in your mind. In fact, the action was based on a process in your mind. If you are trapped in maya and illusions, in a separate state of consciousness, the dualistic mind, your action probably sprang from reactionary patterns in the three other minds. For every action there is a reaction, but you can transcend, transform the reaction from the cosmic mirror, by transcending the consciousness that led to the action.

There are many people who believe in karma, who believe it is a punishment, but it is actually not. It is an opportunity. What have I said is the purpose of life? Your growth in awareness. How do you grow in awareness? By coming to see something that keeps you at your present level of awareness so you can transcend it and rise to a higher level. If you did not see it, how would you transcend it? Sometimes you can see it voluntarily by looking, but other times you do not see it voluntarily. Then some external circumstance forces you to see it by creating a reaction in you. Well, this is what karma does. The law of karma says, you are performing an action. You killed another human being. A severe violation of another person’s free will and right to have an opportunity to grow. If the law of karma was instant, you should be killed right away, but that means you would go out of embodiment. When you are not killed right away, you have to live the rest of that lifetime knowing that you killed another human being.

This gives you an opportunity to process it in that lifetime. Then you have succeeding lifetimes where you may not consciously remember, but you still have the psychology, the patterns in your psychology, that cause you to kill another human being. You still have opportunity to see this, to process it and overcome it. Several lifetimes later the karmic impulse comes back. It is not a punishment. It is an opportunity. If you have not transcended the consciousness, then the karmic impulse will stir up that consciousness, even if there is no outer situation that provokes this. You may not be in a situation where you are tempted to kill another human being, but the karmic impulse coming back to your identity, mental and emotional bodies will stir up what was not resolved, so you experience it and have another opportunity to look at it before the karma becomes physical.

If you are not willing to look at it, then the karma will become physical, so that now you have a physical consequence that you cannot deny. But before you have that undeniable consequence, you had an opportunity to transform your state of consciousness. You only get the physical consequence if you did not make use of that opportunity. Where is the punishment? Everything is an opportunity for those who have grasped what the eightfold path is about. Everything is an opportunity. This is what you can lock in to and come to consciously accept. You can ask yourself, you can use your intuition: “What is the opportunity here? What do I need to see in this situation? What is it in my psychology that I need to resolve in order to transcend this situation, to use this situation as a springboard for rising higher on the eightfold path?”

With this I have given you what I wanted to give you on action. I seal you in the joy of the Buddha of knowing that I have taken a higher action in bringing forth this teaching.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Higher speech requires higher energies


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. The next topic we need to discuss here is the concept of higher speech. Again, many Buddhists have looked at this, they have taken the translation of right speech and they have attempted to define what is the right speech and what is the wrong speech. As I have explained already, this is not the highest approach. How do we go higher? 

Well, you cannot actually understand the concept of higher speech without understanding energy. Now admittedly, this was something that was difficult to explain to people 2,500 years ago, but it has become much easier with the advances in modern science. As already mentioned, Albert Einstein proved that the world is really made out of energy. This means what? It means that everything you do is done with energy. You cannot feel, you cannot think, you cannot hold a sense of identity, you cannot talk and you cannot act without using energy. I realize that many people are aware that their body needs energy and they think that you get this from your food, perhaps from sunlight, perhaps from breathing the air, but this is only the physical aspect of energy. 

It is of course not very relevant when it comes to speech, higher speech. In order to grasp the concept of higher speech, you need to realize that energy is a continuum of vibrations. There are certain energies that make up what you call the material realm, but there are many other energetic vibrations. You know from science, how they can measure energy vibrations that you cannot detect with the physical senses. There is a form of energy that vibrates within what we can call the material frequency spectrum, but beyond that is a form of energy that vibrates in the emotional frequency spectrum, another form in the mental and finally energy that vibrates at the identity level which is the highest level of the material universe. Beyond that of course is the spiritual realm of even higher vibrations that are beyond what can even be measured by physical instruments. 

You are perhaps not aware of this, but there is a limit to what instruments made out of matter can measure. It is comparable to the fact that an optical microscope cannot see any particles that are smaller than the wavelength of visible light. That is why they have constructed electron microscopes to detect smaller particles. Likewise, there could be constructed other instruments that can measure higher vibrations and some have already been constructed, but there is a limit to what you can measure with instruments created in the matter realm. Thus, you will not be able to create an instrument that can prove the existence of a spiritual realm beyond the material. It simply cannot be done. Nevertheless, these energies exist. 

The linear mind, the intuitive mind and objectivity

Now you may look at what scientists have discovered where they on the one hand have formulated the theory of the Big Bang. They say that, at the time of the Big Bang, there was really no matter as you understand matter today because everything was energy that was compressed into this infinitely small point, called a singularity. This idea of a singularity is really an outcome of the linear mind and we need to briefly touch upon this. I have said that the linear mind looks at current phenomena, it looks at the complexity that is there now, but it wants to break it down and say that the complexity comes from a simpler state guided by a few simple natural laws. If you therefore continue to go back to these lower states or more fundamental states, you eventually reach the end of the line where you have the original cause. 

According to science, this is the singularity that existed in this brief interval of time before the Big Bang. Nobody can really explain what a singularity is. Nobody can really explain how all of the energy that has created this vast, vast universe could be compressed into a single point. This is a theory created by the linear mind where it says you must be able to go back towards stages that are simpler and more fundamental until you reach the ultimate stage, the ultimate cause. It is the same as saying that sometime in the past, in the primordial soup, a lightning hit and the first single-celled organism appeared. Well, is this really the only way that this could be conceived? It is the only way by the linear mind, but what about the mind that is not linear? Today, more and more people are becoming aware of intuition. More and more people are realizing that intuition is simply a method for investigating the world you live in, and it can be as valuable and as valid as the linear analytical mind. 

The reason why modern society today is in somewhat of a stalemate in terms of growth and has created so many problems with the environment, for example, is that materialists, when they took over science, wanted to disregard the influence of consciousness. They wanted to disregard intuition because they decided that intuition was subjective and unreliable, and only the rational, linear, logical mind could be objective and reliable. This is a very artificial determination that has had widespread ramifications for modern society and for creating many of the problems you see that seem to have no solution. They have no solution with the linear mind because the linear mind can again only think in distinctions, differences, analytical ways of looking at life that create these dualistic polarities and then implies a value judgment. Once you have the value judgment, you have closed your mind. 

Science started out as an objective process of observing what can be observed. Instead of thinking that a certain doctrine accurately described the universe, even though observations contradicted the doctrine, you were willing to look at what is actually happening. This was an attempt to create some objective way of approaching the world. It is a valid way of doing it, but it is only one side of the coin of the mind’s abilities. Intuition is also a way to step away from subjectivity. When you have this experience that I described where the you, the Conscious You, steps outside of your emotional, mental and identity bodies, this is an objective experience. Having an intuitive experience can be just as valid as using logic and analysis, but scientists decided that it was only the rational mind that was reliable. They attempted to exclude intuition, claiming that this was subjective, whereas the rational mind was not subjective. This of course is a limited claim because what do you do with both minds? Whether you use logic and rationality or you use intuition, you are actually having a direct experience of something beyond your normal level of awareness. 

The question becomes, are you then willing, when you come back into your normal level of awareness, to use the experience to question your awareness, your mind? Or will you try to interpret the experience through your present level of consciousness, wanting it to fit into the perception filter, the mental box that you have? Scientists who interpret scientific observations are in many cases not neutral and objective. They certainly are not if they are materialists who have taken an ideological approach to science. They have formulated an idea of how they want the universe to work and they are superimposing it upon scientific observations, desperately wanting to fit them into their ideology. 

An intuitive alternative to the Big Bang theory

This is how they created the theory of the Big Bang. It has to have started somewhere and if you go with a linear mind to the smallest thing you can imagine, you get something that the mind cannot imagine, but it can label it and call it a singularity. What could this possibly be? Well, what if you use your intuitive mind and say, the Big Bang, or rather the process of manifestation of the material universe, did not start in a singularity.  It started in an opening between the material frequency spectrum and the frequency spectrum above it, a higher vibration beyond the material frequency spectrum. It was not necessary that all of the energy that is currently in the universe was compressed into a single point, which is clearly an impossibility. It was only necessary that there was an opening between a higher realm and a material realm and that energy could enter through that opening. 

Now, of course, you still have this artificial concept that if there was only one opening in one point, it is still quite difficult to imagine that this vast universe should have started in just one point. What if it did not? What if instead there were many openings so that instead of everything having to come through one little hole, there was a large amount of energy that was lowered in vibration from the higher frequency spectrum to the spectrum of the material universe? In other words, a simultaneous manifestation, a simultaneous entering of energy, not from a single point, but from many points. 

Then you get rid of the singularity. Now, of course, the linear mind will say, prove it. I will say, use your intuition and you can experience the reality of it. How can I say this? Because your mind has the potential to be an entry point for energy coming from a higher realm. In fact, if your mind did not have this ability, you could not be conscious. Scientists have, since the advent of materialism, attempted to exclude consciousness from scientific inquiries, saying: “We do not need to study consciousness, it can only be subjective.” 

A good scientist will know his instruments or her instruments and will be willing to look at the limitations of the instrument. Scientists could have taken an optical microscope and used it to observe the smallest particle they could observe that is bigger than the frequency of visible light. If they had been in the same mindset as the materialist, they would have said: “There is nothing beyond this smallest particle. There cannot be anything that is smaller than what we can see in this optical microscope.” You need to know the limitations of your instruments in order to know if you are making accurate observations. Well, what is the primary instrument used by scientists? It is their minds. Not only do they use their minds to formulate theories to construct instruments that they use for observations, but they also use their minds to interpret the observations.

The expansion of awareness leads to new knowledge

Now you can go back 2,500 years to when I appeared on earth and the people at the time had no awareness of anything beyond what they could see with their senses. They did not know, many of them, that there were organs inside the body. They certainly did not know about cells, about molecules, about atoms, about subatomic particles. They could observe energy such as sunlight, but they had no real concept of what energy was. They did not have the concepts of vibration, frequency, wavelengths, amplitude. They even did not have the concept of an energy wave. They could see waves on water, but not conceive of an energy wave. There was no way to have explained this to them. There was in fact no way that scientists could have formulated their current theories based on what people knew at the time. 

What is it that has happened since then? It is that humanity has expanded its awareness, but this is based on discovering but also formulating new concepts. People have many more concepts today than they had 2,500 years ago and that is why they can explain things that could not be explained back then. What scientists are not aware of is that the way you formulate a concept has an impact on how you look at the entire issue. It has an impact on what theories you can formulate, what instruments you can imagine constructing, what measurements you can imagine making, and how you interpret the measurements. You will know, if you have ever studied this, that in quantum physics there is something called the wave-particle duality. Well, what is a particle? A particle is a concept that starts in the mind that sees, that experiences, the world through the senses. 

The so-called wave-particle duality

Your eyes can see a billiard ball. They can see something that is much smaller until you get down to a grain of sand. Therefore, you have the concept of a visible particle, which scientists have then used the linear mind to extend and say there must be smaller and smaller particles until we reach the smallest possible particle. This is what the ancient Greeks called the atom, the indivisible particle. There came a point where modern scientists had discovered something that they thought was the smallest indivisible particle and they called it the atom. Later they discovered that the atom could actually be divided and there were smaller particles. These are normally called subatomic particles and they have various names. 

Experiments have proven that if you observe this subatomic phenomenon in a certain way, it behaves like a particle and if you observe it in another way, it behaves like a wave. Therefore, they have come up with the wave-particle duality, which is supposedly one of the few remaining mysteries of modern physics. The wave-particle duality is a result of taking macroscopic concepts that can be seen by the senses and projecting it on the world that cannot be detected by the senses. If you take Einstein’s theory, it says that all matter is actually energy and energy is a wave, so there are no smallest particles. In fact, at the subatomic level, there are no particles as you conceive of particles with the linear, outer mind. This is just one example of how the concepts you have in your mind influence how you look at the world, the conclusions you make, and therefore what experience you have of the world.

The idea of a personal God

Now there are many, many people who are open to a spiritual teaching and they think that a spiritual teaching can give them insights into how the world works. Of course, many spiritual teachings do that, but many people also hope that a spiritual teaching can help them change their physical circumstances. They look for some kind of magical bullet that is built into the spiritual teaching so that they can change their physical circumstances. The classical example of this is that people have conceived of the idea that up there in a higher realm, there is a personal God who is supposedly an old man on a great white throne who is looking down upon you personally and evaluating everything you do, to see whether it is right or wrong according to his ultimate standard. 

If you do what this God considers right, or rather what some human being, some human priest, a Brahmin, has defined that God says is right, then you will be rewarded by going to heaven. If you do not follow the Brahmins of your religion, you will be punished by going to hell. The hope that is implicit in this worldview is that by doing something that is prescribed by your religion, you can entice this personal God to grant you favors, to take away unpleasant experiences and give you what you desire. 

This is of course an ancient belief, and many people have lived entire lifetimes in this belief. Many people in the modern age have lived in this belief so many lifetimes that they have given up on it because they have realized that it does not actually work. At least there is no systematic way to make it work. They come into embodiment in this day and age with this deep distrust of these traditional religions that talk about the wish-fulfilling God. And the reason for this is that they have experienced that although this gives them hope, it is actually in the end a disempowering belief system. Because if this wish-fulfilling God does not respond to your attempts to manipulate him into doing what you want, then there is nothing you can do. You are literally stuck. You are disempowered. 

An empowering spiritual teaching

The reason I did not talk about a spiritual realm or gods 2,500 years ago is that I wanted to give people a method, a teaching that was empowering. What is empowering? Well, it is that you realize the fact that I mentioned earlier. Your mind is conscious because there is a stream of energy coming from a higher realm into your mind. It comes from your higher self, which we do not need to go into in any depth here, but it enters first into your identity mind. Here the energy is qualified or takes on the form of the images you hold in your identity mind. This qualifies the energy so it takes on a certain form. You can compare it to a kaleidoscope with different levels of colored beads where the light first passes through beads of one color and takes on that color and then passes through other layers. 

First you have the identity mind and here you have your sense of who you are and what you can do. If you sense that you are a passive being who has no power, this is the quality that the energy will take on as it enters your identity mind. Then it passes into the mental mind where you might have other limiting beliefs of what you can or cannot do and now the energy is qualified with that. Finally it enters your emotional mind where you may have some emotional patterns of fear, of doubt, whatever you have, that again qualifies the energy. Then it enters your conscious mind and it takes on whatever beliefs you have at the conscious level. 

What are you doing with all this energy? Well, you are using it to think, to express feelings, you are using it to speak words and you are using it to take actions, physical actions. This is not all you are doing. Your mind is actually a projection apparatus, somewhat like the movie projector in a movie theater. Instead of one film strip, it has four, each of your four lower bodies. You are constantly projecting through the four levels of your mind onto the energy that makes up the material universe. 

The cosmic mirror

You can – and some of you have heard us say this before – you can compare the physical universe to a mirror. What you are projecting out with your mind will be reflected back by the mirror. This means what? Well, this is actually the deeper meaning of the teaching that I gave 2,500 years ago of the interdependent originations. 

Everything in the physical world on planet earth is made up of these four levels, the physical, emotional, mental and identity level. There are four levels of the material universe and everything that is manifest in the physical level is a projection of the images in the three higher levels.  The physical level is like the movie screen that has images projected upon it through the projector. However, the physical universe is connected to the minds of human beings. Human beings are the co-creators. There are self-aware beings who created planet earth from the outside, but human beings are the co-creators who create planet earth from the inside. You do this through your minds by allowing the energy streaming through your mind to take on the images, the mental images, in your mind and projecting them into the cosmic mirror, projecting them onto the energy that makes up the four levels. This is the deeper meaning of the interdependent originations, something that could not be explained 2,500 years ago, but can be explained in a more easy to grasp level with the current knowledge of energy. 

You see that you live in an interdependent system. You do have an actual physical planet. We can debate how real it is, but that is not relevant right now. You do have an actual physical planet, but the physical planet is a projection coming from three higher levels. In other words, as I said about the Big Bang, instead of all of the energy that makes up the current universe being compressed into a singularity, there was a point where the universe was not manifest because there was no energy in the physical vibrational spectrum. All the energy was in the emotional, mental and identity levels. At some point there was a projection that brought energy into a material spectrum. This did not happen in one single point, but at many points that defined a certain space that was the primordial space. 

Energy kept streaming through until it started coalescing as physical particles that then became increasingly complex and organized until you had the formation eventually of all of the galaxies that you see today, or rather, even many of the galaxies that you do not see today because the universe is too big. This was a process that happened from the outside, but it happened in essentially the same way as how you are co-creating, by allowing energy to flow through four levels of the mind until the energies were brought into the physical spectrum. 

The interdependent system

You now have an interdependent system here. There are four levels of what we might call the material universe, but within that material universe there are many individual self-aware beings, human beings, who have an individual mind that exists within the larger energy field of the material realm. You have a conscious mind, an emotional, mental and identity mind. Beyond this, all of the individual human minds are connected and form what we can call a collective mind. Science has even discovered that when certain events happen, there is coherence in the collective mind, which affects random number generators. I am not seeking to prove anything here for the linear rational mind, but simply to trigger your intuitive experiences. 

Everything you do is done with energy, but you are not an island. Even your energy field is not an island because you exist within this whole, this interconnected whole. Now why is this empowering, as opposed to disempowering? Because your physical circumstances are connected to the circumstances in the four levels of your mind. They are projections. Now, it is perfectly true that your physical circumstances are not the exclusive product of the projections coming from your mind. They are also a product of the interconnected effect of the collective mind, and of course the original projections for creating the planet.

This is not a magical belief in some wish-fulfilling God who has all power to set aside the free will of eight billion other people in order to give you the specific circumstances you want, because this is disempowering. What if God does not do this, which in most cases he does not do? With this knowledge, you can take an empowering approach and say: “I may not be able to change every aspect of my physical circumstances, but I can change some aspects by changing what I am projecting out through my mind. Even if there is a physical circumstance that I cannot change this way, I can certainly change the way I experience that circumstance, the way I react to it. I can in fact come to a point where I am free to either choose a more constructive reaction, or I can choose not to react at all.” 

This is empowering, and although this could not have been explained 2,500 years ago, it was still what I attempted to explain. The key to changing any aspect of your life is to start by changing your own mind, raising your level of awareness. This is the essence of the Eightfold Path. You go through eight phases or steps whereby you gradually raise your level of consciousness.

Speech and energy

What does all this have to do with speech and higher speech? Well, speech is a use of energy. Whenever you open your mouth and utter a sound, you are using energy. Now, you are projecting even when you are silent through your identity, mental and emotional mind, but these projections do not have quite as direct of an impact at the physical level as when you either take a physical action or when you speak. In other words, when you produce an effect that can be observed by the physical senses, this has a more direct influence at the physical level than when you project something from one of the three higher levels. 

The use of your voice is a powerful instrument that can be used to qualify energy, and you will never understand the concept of right speech or as I choose to say here, higher speech, if you do not understand that your voice carries and qualifies energy. This energy will have an effect both on other people, your physical circumstances and on yourself. 

You might already be aware, because you have observed this, that many times you can have strong emotions and you can feel that there is a disturbance in your energy field. You may not be very conscious of your energy field, but you can feel that something happens. If you get very angry, it can almost become a self-reinforcing effect, a downward spiral. When you cross a certain line, as people say, you lose it. You express anger often through your voice and it pulls you into a maelstrom, into a downward spiral, that can be very, very difficult to free yourself from. You may have observed it in others, you may have experienced it in yourself. There are of course many other of such vortices or maelstroms that can affect you. This is just an example of how you are using energy. You are qualifying energy and it has a direct effect on your state of mind.

 What you need to become aware of in order to manifest higher speech is how words or your voice qualify energy and project energy. You need to not do this in a logical, linear way. There is always the temptation to set this up in a linear way, and this can be done. You have instruments right now that can measure the human voice and the vibrations of the human voice. You could use this, if you wanted to, to set up a visible, linear scale that could detect different vibrations produced by the human voice. Some have already experimented with this. You will see scientists who, for example, have experimented with sound influencing sand on a glass plate and other similar instruments. The point is that instead of setting this up in an analytical fashion, what will really help you is to develop this intuitive sense for what happens in your own energy field when you use your voice. 

How sound affects your energy field

You know that if somebody is angry with you and yells at you, it affects you. The reason for this is that the person is projecting this energy of a specific vibration into your emotional body. All energy can interact with other forms of energy. If you have certain patterns in your emotional body, if somebody is angry with you, it will stir up these patterns. You can, for example, become angry yourself. Or, you can become shameful or depressed because you feel guilty the other person is yelling at you and accusing you. 

This you can use. You already have this ability, but you can refine it and develop it so that you can sense that there are certain kinds of speech that qualify energy with a lower vibration. You can basically talk about two different kinds of vibration. There is fear-based and there is love-based. There is higher, there is lower. You can learn to feel this. You can very simply center on your heart, the center of your chest, and you can ask yourself: “Do I feel that the energies are higher or lower? Does it raise my energies? Does it lower my energies?” You will be able to feel that if somebody is yelling at you, it lowers your energy. If somebody is talking to you in a positive, loving manner, it raises your energy. 

These are the criteria that most spiritual people can develop fairly quickly. Many have of course done so already. You can evaluate how you use speech and how other people use speech. This gives you a criterion for evaluating: Is this the kind of speech I want to engage in? Do I want to create these lower energy impulses and send them at other people? Because whatever I send out, even though I may think I am directing it at only one person and we are all alone in this room and nobody else can hear me, whatever I send out goes into the cosmic mirror into the four levels of the material universe and it will return to me. 

Karma is really energy impulses

This is one way to explain the ancient concept of karma. Karma is when you use your four lower bodies to project an energy impulse into the four levels of the material universe. That energy impulse starts in your identity body, goes into the mental, into the emotional, into the physical and then is projected out. It first enters the physical realm, then up to the emotional, then the mental, then identity. Here, if it is a fear-based energy, it cannot go further. Now, it is reflected back by what I have called the cosmic mirror, so that it starts hitting you again first in the identity, then the mental, then the emotional and then the physical. This is what has in Eastern religions and philosophy has been called karma. It is simply the return to you of energy you have sent out. 

Now what if you qualify energy with a higher vibration, a loving vibration? Well, the same thing happens. It goes through the four levels of your mind, into the four levels of the universe. When it reaches the identity level, the higher vibration will not be stopped and reflected back to you. It will actually go beyond the material realm into the higher realm to your higher self. Now you will receive more energy of a higher vibration from your higher self. This will increase your creative abilities, your mental capacity. It will also serve to raise your consciousness. In other words, when you qualify energy of a lower vibration, it will be returned to you in a lower vibration. When you qualify it with a higher vibration, it will be returned to you with that higher vibration, but in greater quantity and intensity. To him that has, more shall be added. This is the idea of the multiplication of the talents described in a parable by Jesus.

 We can also say, why is life suffering on earth? Why is there the Sea of Samsara? Well, because the earth is an energy system, but currently the majority of the energy in the system is qualified with a lower, fear-based vibration. There is so much fear-based energy in the energy system and in the collective consciousness that it often overpowers people’s minds and causes them to suffer, feel depressed, feel powerless, feel hopeless, feel angry, whatever you have. All of these lower emotions have to do with the fact that the energy in the collective field overpowers the individual fields of human beings. The way to escape this is to fill your individual energy field with higher energies, higher vibrations, and to purify your individual energy field of lower vibrations. 

You see, I have said that if you send out a fear-based impulse, it will be returned to you, but what effect will it have in your energy field? Well, it will have the effect of reacting with, stirring up, intensifying the lower energies that are already in your field. You become more agitated, more frustrated, more fearful. If you remove the energy that is already in your field and remove the reactionary patterns that cause you to qualify energy with fear, there is nothing for the energy to react to. If you then fill your energy field with higher vibrations, then when the lower vibrations come back to you, they will be transformed by the higher vibration. This is again something that was difficult to explain at the time of the Buddha but is easy to explain today with simple wave dynamics. 

If you take an energy wave of a certain vibration directed at another energy wave, there will be an interference pattern between the two waves, and the result will be a third wave that has a combination of the two waves. In other words, you have an energy wave of a low frequency, you direct a higher frequency wave at that, and you can create a third wave that has a higher wave than the original wave, but a lower vibration than the wave you directed at it. The net effect is that you have raised the low energy to a higher state. 

When you consider that you have had a pattern for several lifetimes where you have qualified energy with anger, and some of this was sent out, and some of this accumulated in your energy field, then you can see that part of this pattern is not just a belief that you need to respond with anger, or that it is the only way to respond. Part of it is the energy that affects your emotions, and the more anger energy you have in your emotional body, the more you are prone to respond, to react with anger in different situations. If you remove that energy, then it will be easier for you to see the reactionary pattern, see the belief behind it, and let it go, so you can be free, and therefore rise to a higher level of consciousness, a higher level of the path. 

Using speech to transform energy

Why am I telling you all this when the topic is speech? Well, traditionally Buddhist teachings or Buddhist movements have used a variety of spiritual tools to raise awareness. They have used silent meditation, but many of them had also used chanting, chanting the Om, chanting other mantras, chanting certain syllables, and this has been used in other spiritual and religious cultures as well. The reason for this is that intuitively people from ancient times knew that using your voice is a powerful way to invoke higher frequency energy and direct it at lower frequency energy, and thereby transform the energy and set you free from the pull that it has on your mind. 

You now see that there are two aspects of having these attachments that I talked about 2,500 years ago. One is that you have a belief that is an illusion, but the other is that you have some energy qualified through that belief, and the energy pulls on your conscious mind. If you have an accumulation of anger energy, it does not take very much for you to react with anger to certain situations. You can see people who over the course of time become more and more prone to react with anger, and the simple explanation is that they have more and more anger energy accumulated in their emotional bodies, and it overpowers their conscious minds. 

By becoming aware of this, and by using appropriate tools to invoke higher frequency energy, you can free yourself from this pull. And the most powerful way to invoke higher frequency energy is to use your voice. You can of course use these traditional Buddhist chants, but there are also more modern versions, sometimes called decrees or invocations, that you can use for this purpose. What you realize here is that the original meaning of the concept of speech, higher speech, is that you learn to use your voice, the power of your voice, to invoke and direct energy so that you transform fear-based energy back into love-based energy, and therefore free your mind to look at the patterns and step up to a higher level on the path. This is the essential realization when it comes to speech. 

Many of you will already feel that when you talk in an angry or derogatory way, it lowers your energies. When you talk in a kind and loving way, it raises your energies. Again, many Buddhists have over time, and many other spiritual people have over time, decided with their outer minds that as a spiritual person, they have to always speak a certain way. They have to avoid speaking with anger, they have to avoid speaking loudly, they have to always speak softly and kindly, and they think this is enough, but what are they doing? They are using force to suppress certain forms of speech and cultivate others. 

What is it I have given you here—the alternative? You are not using force to suppress a tendency to speak with anger. You are using your voice to transform the energy that pulls on your conscious mind, and then you are using your ability to step outside your four lower bodies, look at the patterns in your emotional, mental and identity minds, and therefore dismiss the Maya, the illusion, that caused the pattern that caused you to react with anger. You are freeing yourself from the anger instead of suppressing it. There is a huge and essential difference. 

You may think that by suppressing all kinds of inharmonious speech, you have demonstrated great progress on the spiritual path, but I would rather have you dissolve one pattern than to suppress a hundred patterns. The one pattern will at least take you one step up, whereas suppressing will make you feel that you do not need to take a step up because you are already such an advanced spiritual student. Again, you can step into seeing everything as an opportunity. Many spiritual people have accepted this standard that you must speak softly, you must never lose your harmony, you must never raise your voice, you must never become irritated, and if they do, they feel very shameful, remorseful, and they come down upon themselves or they criticize others. 

Really, why would a spiritual teacher be concerned about this? Yes, if it is a pattern that repeats itself, it is not constructive, but what have I said earlier? You can look at everything that happens in your life as an opportunity to see something in your consciousness and overcome it. If you lose your harmony and speak angrily, there is no point in coming down on yourself for it or feeling shameful about it. Just step back and say: “Oh, this is an opportunity to see a pattern I have in my subconscious mind. What is that pattern? Let me go into it. Let me go into the energy, find the belief behind it, and unravel this until I see it.” This is the constructive way. This is the higher way to use speech, to look at speech, to approach speech. 

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you on this topic, and therefore I will seal you for now in the joyful speech of the Buddha.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world 

You cannot go higher than your intent


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. What does higher intent mean? What is intent? Normally people would say that I have an intention based on a desire to have something, to experience something, to achieve something. Intent implies past, present and future. It implies that in the past you formulated certain desires, a certain vision. Right now, you have the intent that this vision shall come to pass, but you think it will happen at some point in the future. But is that the highest intent? Is there not another way to look at intent?

What I have said previously is that you are living in a difficult world. Many people have a desire to protect themselves from this chaotic world. They have an intent to be protected from some of the chaos, from being overwhelmed, but they may also have a certain desire to have something, to achieve something, to experience something in this world. Again, there is of course nothing wrong with this. You are who you are right now and based on who you are right now, you look at the world, you look at yourself, you look at life a certain way. Based on this, you have certain intentions, certain desires that you would like to see fulfilled, certain things you would like to have, certain things you would like to avoid. It can be no other way.

When you start the Eightfold Path, you realize that the intent you have right now is not the highest possible intent. Now, it is not that you necessarily need to condemn your intent, to judge it as being wrong or to forcefully suppress it, but you need to realize that there are two aspects to life on a planet like earth. One is, as I have said, that there are certain things you need to do in order to survive, to keep your physical body alive, and the other is that you have a larger goal, a more long-term goal, which is to reach nirvana, inner peace, enlightenment, to walk the spiritual path, to raise your level of awareness however you define it.

You need to start contemplating that you actually have two distinct kinds of intent here. You have an intent that relates to living on earth, being in a physical body on earth, and you have an intent that relates to going beyond earth, going beyond the physical body. The challenge when you become spiritually aware is how to balance those two. This is the eternal challenge, the timeless challenge that people have faced for a very long time. How do you reconcile the fact that you are here with your intent to not be here forever or indefinitely? This is where it requires you to start a process of really questioning your intentions and your desires.

The mental strain of defining right intentions

There are many Buddhists who have looked at this concept of “right” intention, as they see it, and they have again attempted to define in an outer way that certain intentions are right, certain intentions are wrong. I need to avoid, I need to force myself to not have the wrong intentions and instead force myself to have or cultivate the right intentions. This has caused many, many, people to go into this spiral of using more and more mental strain to suppress the intentions that they label as wrong and to always be mindful, have their intention upon having only the intentions that they label as right. This can become a very intense mental effort, a big strain on them as you see not only in Buddhists but many spiritual and religious people, even many other people who are seeking to live up to some kind of ideal.

This is where we need to step back a little bit. We need to recognize here that the path to higher awareness has stages. It has several stages, and you have to start somewhere. You start at whatever level you are at when you find a spiritual teaching in this lifetime. That level varies from person to person depending on your growth in previous lifetimes. For you personally, you came into this embodiment with a certain level of intent, a certain level of awareness. You came to a point where you discovered your first spiritual teaching, you realized there was a spiritual path, there was a procedure you can follow. The way you looked at this at the time was an expression of your general level of awareness, and based on this you formulated certain intents for what you wanted to get out of walking the spiritual path. Again, nothing wrong—what else can you do?

What you need to recognize here is that as you walk the path, as you raise your level of awareness, you need to again look at your intentions for walking the spiritual path and your intentions about life on earth. You cannot simply set up this black-and-white, dualistic determination of what is “right” intentions, what is “wrong” intentions. You cannot force yourself. Or rather, you can force yourself, but it does not help you raise your awareness. It keeps you trapped at this level where you feel that because you have forced yourself to not have the wrong intentions, and force yourself to have the right intentions, you have now reached some advanced stage on the spiritual path and therefore you are better than those who have not done what you have done. This is not, as I have now said many times, not real progress.

A higher evaluation of intentions

The alternative to this is that you do not evaluate intentions based on right and wrong. I have talked about the separation, the illusion of separation and the dualistic consciousness. What is it that actually happens when you define this dualistic polarity of right and wrong? You put yourself in a state of mind where you are open to using force. The extreme outcome is as I said that you are willing to exterminate another group of people that are different from your group as you define it. For a spiritual person, you have already risen to a higher level where you are not so much focused on forcing other people. In fact, most spiritual people are not willing to force other people, but you are often willing to force yourselves. You can very easily get into this state of mind where you feel that you have to use your willpower, your attention, your focus to force yourself and force your mind.

Many spiritual people have gotten the idea that they can achieve progress through meditation, but meditation is often disturbed by what some Buddhists call the monkey mind where the thoughts go all over the place. They have developed this idea that they should force the mind to not be thinking, force the mind to not have thoughts and this can become quite a strain for some people who have done this for a long time. They may think they have achieved various results, but it is all based on force. The alternative is to question this force-based approach and realize that you do not have to use force.

This can be helped along by considering the concept that before you came into this embodiment, you formulated a Life plan. This happened along with your spiritual counselors, whoever they are depending on your background and your personal development. You had advice from more mature, more experienced teachers and based on this you formulated a Life plan. Most people on earth have either no Life plan or a very simple Life plan but as a spiritual person who is open to spiritual teachings you have a more elaborate Life plan. That Life plan has as its overarching goal your growth in consciousness, raising of your awareness to higher and higher levels. You sat down with your spiritual teachers, you evaluated: “Where am I at in consciousness, what are the patterns, the illusions that I have in my emotional, mental and identity bodies that I need to overcome in order to make progress, and how can I best facilitate this in my coming embodiment?”

This was then an overall framework for choosing when and where, under which circumstances to come into embodiment. Most spiritual people chose their parents, chose their family, chose their culture and nationality because there was something in that environment that could help you overcome the illusions, the attachments, the patterns, the reactionary patterns that you wanted to overcome in this lifetime.

Here is where you might say that there is a certain element of force because when you make your Life plan, you have a more clear perspective of what you need to overcome. Of course you know that once you descend into embodiment again, you forget that perspective. That is the nature of overcoming something. If you knew ahead of time what you had to overcome, where would be the challenge in overcoming it? How would you actually overcome it?

You have an illusion. If you know it is an illusion, you have already overcome it. The only way to overcome it is to descend into embodiment with the illusion, forget about the illusion and then while you are in embodiment, you come to see the illusion. That is how you overcome it. You still have some awareness before coming into embodiment that there are certain things you need to overcome, and you choose to put yourself in a situation where you are forced to deal with this particular aspect of your psychology. Your outer situation, the people you embody with for example, parents and siblings, they have certain patterns in their psychology that force you, or that force you to react to them so that you have a chance to see your own patterns. In a sense you could say you are forcing yourself to confront this, but you of course forget this when you come into embodiment, which is why you often react so strongly to parents, family members, your outer situation. The challenge is to reconnect to this.

The mind wants to suppress things

You see what I have said earlier, there is a mechanism in the mind that wants to suppress certain things that it sees as a threat. It could be the threat of being overwhelmed or having to question your beliefs, whatever, but you want to suppress this. When you come into embodiment, this often means that when you are in a difficult situation, dealing with a difficult person, you want to suppress the need to look at yourself. You want to suppress the feelings, the beliefs, the situation you are dealing with so that it does not disturb your equilibrium. This is again natural for a time but if you are a spiritual person, it was in your Life plan that at a certain point you would find a spiritual teaching and become consciously reminded that there is a path to follow.

What you can benefit from is that you take this teaching here and you say: “What was it when I made my Divine plan that I wanted to force myself to see? Why did I put myself in this situation? What was it I wanted to bring out in my own psychology?” By making this conscious decision, you can overcome at least some of the resistance to looking into your own psychology, to seeing why you have this reactionary pattern to certain types of people.

This is part of your formulating a higher intention where you realize that in the here and now, in your immediate situation, you have certain reactionary patterns that want you to suppress looking at your own psychology. You can choose to consciously override these patterns and decide: “No, I am willing to look at my own psychology and my patterns and see them and overcome them.” This means now you are connecting to your own intention behind your Life plan. And when you do connect to this, where is the element of force? Why do you need to force yourself to look at something when you reconnect to your desire to be free of it? When you realize that you want to be free of this, you are not forcing yourself to deal with it.

Who are you?

What you can then begin to contemplate is that there are two levels of intention. As I said, in the here and now, in your present situation, there is a part of your mind, your lower mind, what could be called the ego, that has an intention to maintain your equilibrium, to not be disturbed, to not feel threatened. You want to suppress feelings, suppress thoughts, and suppress how you see yourself. This is what that part of the mind does. It is like a computer program that cannot do anything else. This is not your highest intention. Your highest intention is what is in your Life plan where you wanted to overcome some of these patterns, perhaps all the patterns you have left. Once you recognize this, it is not that you are forcing yourself to abandon the lower intention and accept the higher intention. You reconnect to the higher intention. You realize that the you that you are, you have a higher intention. This is your intention.

The intention to suppress and avoid something is not your intention, it is the intention of the ego, the outer self. Then, you can gradually over some time come to contemplate this. Who are you? What is the you that has a higher intention than the you that has the lower intention?

This is where you can benefit from asking yourself some questions that most people cannot even formulate. For example, who are you right now, who is taking in this teaching? This is a spiritual teaching. It has an intent to help you raise your level of awareness. Who is the you that is taking it in?

You can also ask who is the you that is resisting this teaching? You may be aware that there is some effort in your own mind to make you resist the teaching. There is an effort to take your existing knowledge and beliefs and evaluate this teaching based on those, looking for something, some reason, some excuse to reject the teaching. Many people have found a spiritual teaching and found one little detail that did not agree with their present beliefs, and they have used that to say: “Well the entire teaching is false.”

Who is the you that is studying the teaching and who is the you that is trying to get you to reject the teaching? In other words, who is the you that is open and who is the you that wants you to close your mind? The you that is open is the real you. Whereas the you that resists, that wants you to close your mind is the outer mind, the ego personality that wants you to stay in illusion. This entire ego personality is based on illusion. It springs from illusion, but it wants you to stay in illusion. Who is the you that you are? Well, you can begin by striving for an intellectual understanding of this, but really it all comes down to an experience, so participate in a simple exercise.

Some of you will know this but it will be new to some people. Become aware that you are sitting here taking in this teaching. Become aware that you are most likely sitting in a chair and therefore mentally step outside of yourself, your own mind and visualize, imagine that you are now standing behind your chair looking at your body in the chair. Now realize you are sitting in a specific room but there is something outside the room. Now mentally step further back until you see the room you are in as a whole. You see your body sitting in the chair in the room. Most likely that room is in a building. Step back again, visualize, imagine the entire building, the room in the building, your body sitting in a chair in that room. Now you can step further back to the environment outside the building, look at the building, the room, the chair and so forth. You can step back and back and back, look at the entire earth, look at earth from space, look at the solar system, look at the galaxy and all the time you are looking from this perspective down to where your body is sitting in this chair.

This is a simple exercise, but some people will not be able to do it, and other people will find it easy enough at least to imagine and visualize that you are stepping back. The question now is, what is the you that can step back? What is the ability that you have in your mind to step back from your physical body?

The you that is more than the body and the outer mind

The vast majority of people on earth are so identified with their physical bodies that they cannot even imagine that they could step outside the body and look at the body. If you were able to do this, it means that you are not as identified with the body as most people are. This means there is a you that is not the body, otherwise how could you mentally step outside of it? You are not, as the materialists say, a product of the electrochemical processes in your brain. As a spiritual person you already accept that you are not your physical body. You can then contemplate that you are not your emotional body, you are not your feelings, you are not your thoughts, you are not even your sense of identity as it relates to earth. So, who are you? What are you?

By pondering this, you can eventually come to realize that as you can mentally step outside your physical body, you can step outside your emotions, your thoughts and your sense of identity and you realize that you are really like an actor. You enter a theater, you put on a certain costume, you put on makeup, you even put on a certain voice, a certain way of speaking, a certain outer personality and suddenly, you can go on stage and act as if you were a very different person from the person you are in your normal life. Your four bodies, are just like a costume you have taken on. What is then the you? The you is the core of your being.

I know that your mind is now struggling because the mind wants to do what it always does. It wants to have a description, it wants to have a label, a name, it wants to have characteristics so that it can understand what the you is. You see, when it comes to your earthly identity, your mental mind, your feelings, and your physical body, they have characteristics that can be described by the words and the mental images you use on earth. The you that you are is beyond this, it is more than the four bodies and therefore it cannot be described by the words and the mental images used on earth.

Your outer mind cannot fathom the real you and your outer mind is probably now revolting against this idea, frantically wanting to be able to grasp, label, categorize this concept. It might argue that it is nonsensical to talk about something that is real but has no characteristics that can be described. What is the purpose of a spiritual teaching? It is to help you raise your awareness, and how do you raise your awareness? By transcending your present level of awareness. What is your present level of awareness? It is the contents of your identity, mental and emotional bodies. This is what gives you an outer self, an outer sense of who you are and how you can relate to the environment you are in.

Right now, you have a certain level of awareness and when I give you the concept that there is a part of your being that is beyond this level of awareness, your mind wants to use your present level of awareness to grasp, to categorize, to label, to describe this part of your being. There are spiritual students who have spent decades trying to understand intellectually, with the outer linear mind, spiritual concepts. Some have even tried to understand this concept that there is a part of you that is beyond the mind, the outer mind, but you cannot understand it with your present level of consciousness. You can ponder it and then if you are able to let go of your present way of looking at life, you can come to have what is often called a mystical experience.

This so-called mystical experience is not mystical at all. It is based on the fact that there is a you. We can call it a conscious self or the Conscious You, but there is a you that at some point stepped into your physical body and your emotional, mental and identity bodies. It came from outside, it stepped into it, and it is using these four bodies as a vehicle to interact with your environment on earth. It is not produced by the bodies. It took on the bodies, in a certain sense it even produced the identity, mental and emotional bodies in past lifetimes. The very fact that it came into your present mind also means that this you can step outside of your mind. You might say that right now the you is conscious of itself as being the four lower bodies, but the you has the capacity to step outside those four lower bodies and become conscious of itself as being beyond the bodies, beyond the mind. This is the basis for all growth in awareness.

You may say, if again you want to use a linear awareness, that this path can be likened to a staircase that has separate steps. Right now, you are at a certain step on the staircase. The question is how do you rise to the very next step up? Who is it that rises? Well, it is not your emotional, mental and identity bodies. It is not your current sense of self, of who you are, that rises, because your current self is tied to your current step. What rises? It is the You that rises.

Self-observation is the core of the spiritual path

This happens when you look at yourself, for example, a reactionary pattern. You see that you have a tendency to react in a certain way in certain situations. Instead of thinking this is the only way to react, or this is the right way to react, you now come to a point where you say: “Why do I react this way?” I do not really want to become angry when somebody does not do what I want. I do not want to have this experience of anger. How can I be free of it, if I think it is the only way to react? Let me look at it, let me look at what is behind this. Why do I think this is the only way to react?”

Then you can come to realize that other people do not react the same way to similar situations; there are other ways to react. In fact, what the Buddha said is that there is always another way to react that is based on non-attachment. In other words, you do not have a pattern that makes you attached to reacting a certain way. This, the you can come to realize, and you can come to see that there is an illusion that made you believe this was the only way to react. When you see through that illusion, when you see that it is an illusion, that it is limiting you, holding you back, then you will, when you see this, spontaneously let go.

There is an old story used by various spiritual teachers that if you are in the dark and you grab onto something and you think it is a rope, then you might hold on to it. But if the light is turned on and you see it is a snake, then you do not have to go into a sophisticated and lengthy intellectual analysis. You just spontaneously open your hand and let go of the snake. The same here. When you see that what you thought was the only way to react or was the truth, is actually an illusion, you spontaneously let go of the illusion and then you rise to the next level up. Of course, you take with you the remaining illusions in your three bodies. As you examine the next illusion and let go of that, you rise to the next step up and this is how you gradually walk the path. But this can be done only by the You that is not the mind because the mind cannot look at itself.

Computers will never become self-aware

There is an elaborate movement in scientific circles of creating what they call artificial intelligence because many behavioral scientists, for example, have realized that human reactions are almost like a computer and for most people, this is actually true. You expose them to a certain situation—they will react the same way that they reacted the last ten times they were in that situation. The reason for this is, as I have explained, that you have patterns in your subconscious mind. A pattern normally lies dormant but when you are in a particular situation, it triggers the pattern, it takes over your reactions and now you are reacting that way. Your subconscious mind truly is like a computer in many ways. There are programs and when they are triggered, they take over your reactions, you react a certain way and then perhaps later you regret it or perhaps later you reason that: Oh, that was the only way you could have reacted.

Where the artificial intelligence people have misunderstood this is that this is not the only way to be for a human being. A human being has the potential to consciously and deliberately change its patterns so that even though you may have reacted that way the last hundred times, you can suddenly choose not to react that way in the next situation. A computer will not be able to do this. Why? Because it does not have self-awareness. It does not have a self that is aware. The you that I have talked about is the you that can become aware of itself. It becomes aware of yourself in the beginning, but also aware that it is not the outer self. That is why you (as a human being and all human beings) have the potential to consciously and deliberately change your reactions and your actions. You can choose a different reaction than you have had in the past. In the past you may have reacted based on a program where you really did not make a choice. Well, you made a choice in the distant past when you created the program but when the program kicks in, you are not making a conscious choice. That is actually why some scientists have discovered that there is a reaction in your brain before you make a conscious choice in a certain situation. That is because there is a subconscious program that has already made the choice before you become aware of it at the conscious level.

The bigger issue here is you have the potential to become self-aware. Not only about your reactions but about higher levels of self-awareness, who you really are. You are not the reactions, you are not your feelings, you are not your thoughts, you are not your outer sense of identity. You are what some people call a spiritual being. You came from beyond this environment that you call earth. In a sense the Eightfold Path, whatever you want to call the spiritual path, is a process of becoming gradually more and more self-aware. The you that you are becomes more and more conscious of what it is and what it is not.

No instant enlightenment

Now again your outer mind will say: “Well then why don’t you just give me the ultimate level of self-awareness, the ultimate secret about self-awareness so I can skip all those steps and go into Nirvana right now? I can become enlightened instantly.” You see, this cannot be done. There is no instant enlightenment and the reason is very simple. The you that you are did not come to earth originally to attain enlightenment. You came to earth to have certain experiences here that could facilitate your process towards enlightenment. You did not come to earth just to get out of here, you came to earth to have certain experiences. In order to have these experiences, the you that you are had to create contents in your identity mind first, then your mental mind, then your emotional mind. It is these concepts that set the parameters for the experiences you have had on earth, and the purpose for this was to have the kind of experiences you can have on earth until you have had enough of those kinds of experiences, and you want something more.

That is when you are ready to start the path. Until then you are having the kind of experiences you can have on earth, which currently is that you are a separate being who is in a world of other separate beings, and you are struggling against them. You may say with your conscious mind: “I never desired this kind of struggle. That is not why I came to earth.” In reality, it is. When you step back from your current experience, you realize that this is why you came to earth. You may have had different reasons for it, different motivations, different intentions behind it, but this is why you came to earth: To have the kind of experiences you can have on earth. There comes the point after many lifetimes of having these kinds of experiences where you have had enough of them and now you want something different. That is when you become open to the spiritual path in whatever version you can grasp it.

The purpose of the spiritual path is now to help you gradually become conscious of the contents that you put into your emotional, mental, and identity minds, gradually discard them so that you have less and less contents in those minds. You become more and more free. Enlightenment is really the point where you have no more contents in your mind that are based on the illusions of duality and separation. You have overcome all of the illusions that you are a separate being and that you can use some dualistic polarity to justify doing whatever you want to do as a separate being. That is when you are enlightened. You can say that as you move towards enlightenment, you take one content at a time from your mind and discard it, you let it go, one illusion at a time until you have no more dualistic, separate illusions left.

Do you lose your personality?

Now some will object to this and feel that, does that mean I no longer have any opinions, beliefs, theories about life, emotional patterns, does it really mean that I have no personality, no identity? Yes, that is exactly what it means. You have no personality and identity as it is defined on earth based on the illusions of maya, the illusions of separation and duality. You lose what most people see as their personality and identity. It does not mean you become a nobody because you have an individuality in your higher being that you can then begin to express on earth. It does mean you lose what we might call the human individuality, personality, and identity. This was, if you are open to a spiritual teaching, your greater intent before making your Life Plan.

This means that when you now look at your life and your activities, you do not have to do what many Buddhists have done, of evaluating again, what is right intention, what is wrong intention. I need to force myself to not have the wrong intentions. What you can do instead is you can say: “What is in my Life Plan about a specific aspect of my life right now?” Let us say that you identify in yourself that you have a desire to have a certain type of experience. There can be many different things on earth but for many people, you decide to have a personal relationship and you desire to have sex with another person. This is a very common desire even among spiritual people.

There are many, many misunderstandings about this among spiritual people where you still see many, many Buddhists who have taken the teachings and used the outer mind to say: “Well, any activity that is not spiritual is wrong and I need to avoid it.” There is another consideration that can be made here. Let’s say that you are making your Life Plan, you have a broader perspective than you have right now. You realize that you still have a desire to experience a personal relationship, even a physical relationship. You decide to put yourself in a situation where you can meet a person and have that kind of relationship. What could possibly be wrong with having that experience, if you evaluated that I need to have that experience for a certain amount of time so I can have had enough of it. I can therefore be free of it, and I can now focus on other experiences that I want for the rest of this lifetime. What could possibly be wrong about this?

It is part of your Life Plan, which ultimately leads you towards higher levels of awareness. Instead of forcing yourself to suppress a certain experience, you are going into the experience until you have had enough of it, you are saturated with it, and then you can evaluate, not necessarily that you have to give up the outer situation, but you can come to a point where you are free of any compulsive desires to have it. There is nothing inherently unspiritual about sexual activity, but if you are attached to it, if it is obsessive compulsive, then of course it can hinder your growth towards higher levels of awareness. If you come to a point where you overcome the attachment, overcome the compulsion, overcome the illusion that you need this in order to feel complete, then you can either choose to stop the activity or to continue with it in a different way without the attachment. Either way, it facilitates your growth in awareness.

You see again, what is your greater intent here? Is it to resolve the illusions, the maya in your mind? Or is it to use a spiritual teaching to cover over the illusions so you at the conscious level can pretend that you do not have them? You can say: “Well I understand this very advanced spiritual teaching and I have spent countless hours practicing these spiritual practices, therefore I am beyond this desire, this intent.” But you are just pretending. You are covering over the desire, and this does not help you rise to the next level on the ladder or the staircase.

Reconsider your intentions

This is the next step on the Eightfold Path, to reconsider your intentions. Your overall intention is ultimately to be free of earth, but you cannot force yourself to be free of earth. If you suppress a certain desire, you will have to come back into another embodiment in order to come to the point where you can consciously let go of the desire. Many spiritual people have forced themselves to live in a monastic situation where they had to suppress their desire for sex. They may have been able to live that way an entire lifetime, perhaps even several lifetimes, but there comes a point where they realize, when they are out of embodiment, that they have not freed themselves from the desire, they have only suppressed it. They will need to come back, experience the activity (whatever it is) until they can consciously and voluntarily let go of the desire: “I have had enough of this experience.” This cannot be forced, and unfortunately, many, many people have used a spiritual teaching to create this idea that they have to force themselves. If you really want to make spiritual progress, your intention must be to resolve, to let go, to surrender, to overcome your attachments, your patterns, the contents of your emotional, mental and identity bodies. This must be the overall intent, and when you rise to that level and become conscious of this, you can evaluate all of your other intentions.

Again, you have to make a living to feed your body and keep it alive. You may have obligations towards family and others. How do you balance being a spiritual person who is aware of this spiritual teaching with a normal family life? You can only do this by realizing that any activity (well, most activities on earth) can facilitate your growth in awareness. The whole idea that you have to renounce a worldly life and withdraw into a monastery in order to make spiritual progress is not universally true. There may be some people who have to do this for one or several embodiments, but it is certainly not the case for all people. In fact, in the specific time you are living in, it is more important than in previous ages that people are walking the spiritual path by living an active life in society. This is how many more people than in the past can be inspired to open their minds to the path when they see that they do not have to renounce a normal existence and withdraw into a monastery in the mountains in order to be spiritual.

This is an age, this is a time, where a great number of people have volunteered to come into embodiment in this time in order to demonstrate that you can find a balance between a worldly existence and spiritual growth, growth in awareness. Now, I say this is more important than ever because of the times, but this is not to say that it was not important in the past. Why do you think I called it the Middle Way? Now again, the Middle Way is an unfortunate translation of a more complex concept. Nevertheless, the Middle Way is neither the extreme asceticism that I practiced in my youthful folly, nor the completely blind worldly existence that most people practice. It is something that transcends both, where you can live an active life in society with family obligations, but you are still walking the spiritual path because your intention is to use your worldly activities to facilitate your growth in awareness.

How do you do it? Well, partly by looking at your reactions to your worldly situations. Partly by realizing that you can inspire other people by your example. What is it that happens when people withdraw from society, become monks and nuns, and live in a monastery? They avoid many of the pressures of everyday existence that trigger their reactionary patterns. They live in a controlled environment where, once they have accepted the parameters for that environment, there may not be very much that triggers their reactions.
They can make themselves believe that they no longer have the reactions, that by choosing to be in a situation that does not trigger my patterns, I have overcome the patterns, but you have not. You have of course only suppressed them.

What the Middle Way really means

The entire concept of the Middle Way is that you do not define the spiritual path in terms of two dualistic polarities, where you are either a completely worldly person or you must withdraw from the world to be a spiritual person. There is an alternative to the either-or to the black-and-white. You can find a way to be spiritual while being active in society. This is the deeper meaning of higher intention and all of a sudden, everything gains a different shading. You gain a different perspective on every aspect of your life. Suddenly, you can begin to reconsider what has been one of the greatest hindrances for spiritual people. It is the distinction between what is spiritual activities and what is not spiritual activities or even anti-spiritual activities. This of course is a topic I will return to when I talk about higher action. But still it is important when you consider your intentions that you need to overcome this dualistic view of the spiritual path.

What is one of the foundational teachings of Buddhism? It is that everything is the Buddha nature. Of course, human beings on earth do not see that everything is the Buddha nature. Why do they not they see that everything is the Buddha nature? Because their minds are blinded behind the veil of maya. But what is it that makes up the veil of maya? It is this dualistic consciousness that always creates two polarities that are opposite in a black-and-white way, implies a value judgment and says these activities are not spiritual and these activities are spiritual. If everything is the Buddha nature, does it give any meaning to say: This is spiritual, this is not spiritual? Does it not give more meaning to realize that the real goal of the path is to overcome illusion? An illusion is what covers over the Buddha nature that is within everything. This means that the real goal of the path is not to define this is spiritual, this is anti-spiritual, so I must avoid the anti-spiritual and focus on the spiritual.

The real goal of the spiritual path, the Middle Way, is to come to see that most activities on earth can facilitate your growth in awareness when you approach them with the intent to grow in awareness, the intent to look at yourself and your reactions, your illusions. That is when an activity is spiritual. To say that a certain activity is not spiritual and therefore participating in that activity, such as having a family, will destroy your spiritual growth is simply a lower level of understanding of the path. Of course, there are certain activities that will not facilitate your growth in awareness because they trap you even further behind the veil of maya, but any activity can actually be used to help you see the illusions behind that activity. I am not thereby saying that going out and killing people will facilitate your growth in awareness, but coming to see the illusions behind killing people can actually facilitate your growth in awareness.

Again, the dualistic mind always wants to create distinctions and separations to set up the polarity, but the path, the Eightfold Path, is about seeing beyond this veil of maya so you see that everything is the Buddha nature. The Buddha nature is within everything so the real intent is to come to see this, not to come to identify that this thing or this activity is spiritual, and this is not. What helps you see the Buddha nature behind the veil of maya? If something helps you see that, how could it not be spiritual? If something ties you to dualistic illusions, even using a spiritual teaching to reinforce those illusions, well how could that be spiritual?

With this I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. Shock waves have certainly been sent into the collective consciousness, stirring up many of the demons of Mara who are growling and screaming and trying to get people to deny these impulses and again engage in the struggle of the Sea of Samsara.

You who are open to these teachings can avoid this by turning the teachings into the Prajna boat, but you can only do this by striving to always reach a higher level of intention than you have right now. I have fulfilled my intention for giving you this teaching. I hope it can help you fulfill your intention for this embodiment.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

From right understanding to higher understanding


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. The Eightfold Path is something that many people throughout the ages who have called themselves Buddhists have used considerable mental activity to try to follow to the best of their ability, which really means their level of awareness and how many patterns they had in their emotional, mental and identity bodies. As described, it is not an easy path to follow, so I will give some thoughts about how you in today’s world can gain a new perspective on this path.

Normally, the path has been defined as eight steps, eight stages, eight qualities and they all begin with the word “right,” right understanding and so forth. But is right the right word to use when you consider the teachings about the pairs and of the duality consciousness that always wants to divide everything up into at least two polarities and then impose that value judgment that one is right, one is wrong, one is good, one is evil. Instead of using the word right, let us use the word higher, higher understanding, higher intent, higher speech and so forth.

Let us begin with what has traditionally been considered the first step, Higher Understanding. You see what has happened here is that we have now shifted. The word “right” implies finality, some ultimate stage. Right understanding implies to many people, and has done so throughout the ages, that you can reach some ultimate understanding. And if something is truly right, it should be, in the mind of many people, the highest, the highest understanding. It could not be expanded upon. It could not be transcended. It could not be exceeded. But then why did the Buddha give understanding as the first step of a path with eight steps?

There is not ultimate understanding

If at the very first step you reach some ultimate understanding, why would you need the other seven steps? You see that by switching to Higher Understanding we imply that there is always a higher understanding to be gained. There is nothing final. And certainly, it is extremely productive for people to recognize that as long as you are in embodiment on a dense planet like Earth with such a dense collective consciousness, there is no ultimate understanding that can be achieved.

This is partly because of the density of matter itself, but also the density of the collective consciousness. Now of course, over time the collective consciousness can be raised and has been raised. There may come a point in the future where people can reach a higher understanding than can be reached today, but it will still not be the ultimate understanding. This is why the Buddha did not give a religion that had a complicated cosmology that said this is how the universe really works. The Buddha recognized that the human mind, the human awareness, is limited.

Twenty five hundred years ago the collective consciousness was lower than it is today. There was even more of a limit to what people could grasp in terms of cosmological insight. Today the consciousness has been raised considerably, partly because of the influence of science. And therefore, people have a better foundation for understanding the greater truth. But it is still essential to recognize that the current level of understanding that can be achieved is limited and will be limited for the foreseeable future.

This mean as a sincere spiritual student who strives to attain enlightenment, you can never stop and allow yourself to believe that now I have achieved the ultimate understanding. Many people have done this by taking an outer teaching, be it a Buddhist teaching or any other teaching, and saying this is now the ultimate truth. Because I understand this teaching, I have the ultimate understanding. But this is a misunderstanding of what understanding means.

The limitations of the linear mind

Now, I have said that people have a higher awareness today than they had 2,500 years ago and that this has partly been brought about by science. Yet science is very much based on the rational, analytical, linear mind. What do I mean with the linear mind? Well, it wants to see everything in terms of cause and effect. It has to be possible to look at life on earth and clearly define that here is a separate cause, and this condition has an effect that started at some point. Through a series of linear steps leading from this to the next to the next, the present condition was produced.

You see many examples of this in science, but take the theory of evolution, where supposedly one cell first came into being, then two-celled organisms. Then more complex and gradually, step by step, in a linear fashion, the current species were brought forth. This is, without commenting further on the theory of evolution, an example of linear thinking. We take current conditions. We project a series of steps going from the current conditions to more simple causes. And we end up at some ultimate stage where the process began. This is, in the minds of some people, the crowning achievement of science.

It is, of course, not what I taught 2,500 years ago, when I taught about the interdependent originations. In reality everything is interconnected. There are aspects of science that have actually discovered this and recognized that you cannot separate anything. This does not mean that science has now been invalidated. There is, of course, value in looking at a particular phenomenon and trying to describe it and isolate a certain cause, so the scientific method of looking at separate phenomena and trying to find the cause is not invalid. What is invalid is when some people superimpose a philosophical, ideological overlay on this process and say that it has some objective, ultimate reality that a phenomenon can be considered separate and, therefore, it has a cause that is separate. In other words, you can look at this specific phenomenon and the steps that led from the original cause to the phenomenon, and now you can know everything there is to know about the phenomenon.

Well, clearly this cannot be higher understanding because there is no room for expansion, for transcendence, into a higher understanding. It may be fine if you take a billiard table and you place some billiard balls on it. You take a cue and you hit one ball with a cue and make it roll into another ball. Then, you measure whatever you can measure in that situation, and you say: “The original cause was the cue that struck the first ball, which then, through its direction and momentum, transferred a certain force to the next ball. Which then hit another ball, and so forth.” This is perfectly fine for describing a particular phenomenon.

How is that billiard table a separate phenomenon? How did it come into being? Was it not invented by human beings? Was it not based on certain general principles for what can be done in the material universe? Where did those principles come from? You see, as quantum physicists have discovered, you cannot actually look at a subatomic phenomenon and isolate it. Then, you use a macroscopic mental image and superimpose it upon it and say: “This is now a separate particle. And we can study that subatomic particle as we would study a billiard ball on a billiard table.”

Quantum physicists have discovered beyond any doubt whatsoever that in the quantum world there are no separate particles. They are part of a larger whole. They can be separated by a distance, but they are still connected so that a change in one particle instantly results in the change of another, separated by considerable distance. This is what one part of science has discovered. It has not invalidated the scientific method of studying particular phenomena, but it has invalidated the ideological overlay of saying that it is possible to isolate a phenomenon and reach the conclusion that this phenomenon has an isolated cause. There are no isolated phenomena and there are no isolated causes.

Seeking to control the world of separate causes

Why is this important? Well again, what did we start out by talking about? You live in a world that in the last few years has become more chaotic, more unpredictable, causing many people to feel insecurity about the future. The reaction of many people is, as I said, they want to maintain their sense of equilibrium. Their first desire is to find a way to control the world. When they realize they cannot control the world, they use then the reaction I described of denying feelings, thoughts and a sense of identity, pushing them below the level of conscious awareness so they can maintain that sense of equilibrium.

As I also described, there is a higher way, and that is to look at why you feel this way, why you think this way, why you identify yourself this way and realize that these are not separate phenomena. There is a reason for it and you can discover it. This then is higher understanding, but there is more to higher understanding. Why have I talked about the fact that there are no separate phenomena in the subatomic world? Well, because everything is made out of subatomic particles, or at least everything in the matter realm. What you normally consider the matter world, which you can detect with your senses or with scientific instruments, you see this defined in a very specific way. You see it as made up of separate things that you superimpose a mental image upon.

But what quantum physicists have proven is that there are no separate things. Billiard balls are not separate things, because billiard balls are made up of molecules, atoms, subatomic particles. Then, the even deeper layer that makes up subatomic particles, or that produces or manifests subatomic particles. This means that nothing you see in the matter world can be separated from the subatomic world. It is made out of that world.

Now furthermore, Albert Einstein proved that matter really does not exist because matter is energy that has taken on a specific form. The deeper layer, the deepest layer of matter is not actually particles. It is energy. Energy, of course, is something that really cannot be isolated as you can isolate a particle. An energy wave extends through space. It has no specific separate location. You cannot isolate an energy wave. You cannot freeze it and say now we have an accurate view of the wave, because a wave is something that is constantly moving. When I talked about the interdependent originations, it was simply another way of talking about what quantum physicists have discovered, namely that everything that you see is an expression of something unseen and that this is ultimately the expression of an interconnected, interdependent whole.

You are not separated from your environment

How does this relate to the Buddha’s teachings about enlightenment? Well, what is it you experience as a human being in embodiment on earth? Begin with the physical body. You have been brought up, even over many lifetimes, to see your physical body as a separate, somewhat isolated unit. You experience that your body is a coherent unit. You can decide to get up from your chair and take a walk outside and your body moves through the outside space as a separate unit. It may be affected by certain things, such as, if a car comes, it could potentially hit you. Or if the rain falls from the sky, you get wet, your body gets wet. But in general, you have the impression that you are a separate unit and you can move as you want throughout space as it is in your local environment.

You know, if you think about this, that the reason you can walk around on the surface of the earth is that there is an invisible force, called gravity, that is keeping you on the surface so you do not float off. You know intellectually that there are forces that are affecting your body, which means your body is not actually separated. Of course, you can go further and realize your body is made up of atoms and molecules and subatomic particles and energy waves. Therefore, it cannot be separated from this energetic environment in which you live. But still, because of the impressions from the physical senses, because of the upbringing that you have received on earth in this lifetime and the impressions from past lifetimes, most people tend to view their physical bodies as separate.

Most people also tend to view their emotional bodies, if they consider that they have an emotional body, as a separate unit. The same with the mental and the identity body. You tend to think that you have your emotions, but do you not see how many times you are affected by impressions coming from the outside, by what other people do or say to you? If somebody comes to you and is angry with you, do you not see that this affects your emotional body? How is your emotional body separate? 

Have you not experienced that somebody comes and tells you something and you are affected by this? You tend to either believe them or disbelieve them. You may go into an argument with them. Obviously your mental body is not an isolated unit.

Most people have not considered that their sense of identity is also something that is greatly affected by their environment. They do not realize how much they are brought up to have a certain sense of identity. Neither do they realize how, over many lifetimes, they have been programmed to accept themselves as human beings who are separate beings. When you start to strive for higher understanding, you need to look at this. You need to consider that at the macroscopic level, the level of the senses and the outer, linear mind, you view phenomena as separate. There is an enormous programming in your subconscious mind and in the collective consciousness that is focused on identifying differences, separate objects, separate phenomena.

Now of course, there is a very practical reason for this. You need to be able to identify separate phenomena. This is part of what makes it possible to live in the practical reality you have. Is this dangerous for me? Is this substance dangerous to take into my body? Will it kill me? Will it kill my body? And many other considerations like this. 

Again, there is nothing inherently wrong about it. The problem comes in when you superimpose an ideological overlay upon the impressions coming to you through your senses and the outer mind. Then, there is another part of the outer mind that says those things really are separate. And what you experience through the senses and the outer mind is an objective reality. There are separate things out there that are separated from your physical body, from your mind. Therefore, if your physical body cannot act on them, your mind can do nothing about it. This, of course, also influences how you relate to other people. They are separate from yourself.

Human beings cannot kill human beings

If you look at animal species, you will see that most animal species do not kill members of their own species but human beings obviously do. Now, the reality here is that a human being cannot kill another human being. If you see that person as a human being, as yourself, you cannot kill that human being. This is simply a survival mechanism at the species level. You know, because scientists have told you, that there is an individual level and a level of an entire species. Sometimes certain individuals need to do something to secure the survival of the species. This can be propagation, protection, many different things.

In order for a species to survive, there is a certain programming. There is even a certain programming in your physical body that says: “Do not kill your own species, because killing your own species is a very poor survival strategy.” All species are programmed to survive. How is it possible that human beings can kill each other and have done so for as long as you have recorded history? It is possible because you can take the sense impressions and the perception filter of the outer mind and you can create the mental image that this other person is not a human being like myself. I am not connected to that person. Therefore, I can kill that person and it will not affect myself. This is the only way that a human being can kill another human being.

What this leads to is at least the suggestion of an understanding that human beings can create a mental image that is out of touch with reality. Science has shown that everything is interconnected but human beings have throughout history created these mental images that they are separated from each other and, therefore, can kill each other without affecting themselves. Yes, of course, you have the experience that somebody can use their physical body to kill another physical body, but their physical body does not die. Of course, you also have a big part of the world that believes in karma and therefore, you are affected by killing another human being, even in coming lifetimes. So, there is a certain connection there.

Certainly in much of the modern world that has left off from any religious teaching talking about karma, you have this separate mindset that causes people to believe that what you do to others, you are not doing to yourself. You will see that almost every religion contains this admonishment: Do not do to others what you do not want others to do to you. It is, of course, based on this recognition that everything is interconnected, so what you do to others affects yourself.

Separateness leads to value judgments

What is the beginning of Higher Understanding as the first step of the Eightfold Path? Well, it is to begin to question this sense of separateness, this illusion of separateness. What is the basis for creating this illusion that you are separate beings? Well, it is what I called the pairs 2,500 years ago, but which with a more modern expression we can call the duality consciousness or the dualistic consciousness. It is this very idea that you can look at life, you can look at reality and you can say: “Here is one phenomenon that is distinct and different from this other phenomenon.” To make it more concrete, here is one group of people that are distinct from this other group of people. They have a different skin color, therefore, they are different. Here you have taken what really is just a discernment of differences in the outer characteristics.

Now, you go further. Instead of just saying this group has that skin color and that group has that skin color, you now say: “There is some ideological significance to this.” To use a classical example, there was a time not so long ago, and some people are still stuck in it, where people with a white skin color considered that everybody else with a different skin color belonged to an inferior race. This is where you take the dualistic mind and you say: “Here are some differences, differences in skin color, but they are not just physical differences.” Nay. It is not as if you took a lily and a tulip and said: “Well, they are different flowers, they have different shapes, they have different colors, but they are both beautiful flowers.” Instead you say: “Here is one human being with a white skin color. Here is one human being with a black skin color. And the skin color makes them fundamentally different. They are not simply two variations of human beings as two flowers are variations of flowers. They are fundamentally different beings.”

Not only that, they can be put into a dualistic system, which says: “This skin color is in a fundamental way different from another.” You can even impose this overlay that God created the one race superior to the other race. Then you can do a further dualistic trick of imposing the value judgment that I have talked about. You are saying the white race is superior and the black race is inferior. You can even go further, saying that it is perfectly acceptable that the white race subdues the black race and turns them into slaves. If the black race resists this, then it is perfectly acceptable that the white race kills them. Or you can have another race where you say: “The Aryan race is superior to the Jewish race. And it is perfectly acceptable, even necessary for some epic cause, that the Aryan race exterminates the Jewish race.”

You will see that when you look at history and again look at: “What have people done to kill other human beings,” you see that in most cases – and certainly in the larger cases, such as war or genocide – it is not just a killing that springs from passions, where somebody is afraid that another person is going to kill them. No, it is justified. You have a justification for why the white race enslaves the black race. You have a justification for why the Aryans attempt to exterminate the Jews. This is the duality consciousness. It is based on the sense of separation, the illusion of separation, but it takes it further and creates the dualistic polarities, imposes the value judgment. Now, those who firmly believe in that value judgment can justify almost any violation of the group of people that they have labeled as the inferior group.

The experience of superiority as the origin of suffering

What you see here is that throughout history people have come up with many, many different justifications for violating other human beings. They have all been based on the sense of separation, the dualistic consciousness, the creation of polarities and the imposing of a value judgment. Now, from a certain perspective you can say: “But this is what gives these people a specific experience.” I have talked about those who have a desire to feel superior to others. This duality consciousness, this value judgment is just an excuse that gives people this experience that they are superior.

Certainly, this can be said to be the case but what is the consequence of this? The consequence is that when you go into this dualistic consciousness, this sense of separation, you can only suffer. You can say that the dualistic consciousness, the sense of separation, is actually the origin of suffering. You can also say that there is no way to escape suffering as long as you are in this dualistic, separate state of consciousness. Which is what I, 2,500 years ago, called Maya, illusion. This is the deeper meaning, the higher understanding of Maya: You are in this illusion that you are a separate being.

What happens when you identify yourself as a separate being? Well, suddenly you are separated from other people, you are separated from your environment here on earth, and you are separated from anything outside your environment, meaning outside the material universe. You are not alone on earth. There are billions of other people here. There is a physical environment that sometimes manifests natural disasters. As a separate being, you will see yourself as being threatened by conditions in your environment.

This is what causes people to go into this attempt to gain some control over their environment. People do this at the physical level through physical force, violence, by either subduing other people so they can be controlled or by seeking to exterminate those other people so they are not there. People also do it at the emotional level, where many people are engaged in this constant process of seeking to control the emotions of people around them in order to avoid negative or unpleasant emotions in themselves. Likewise, many people are engaged in this game of seeking to control other people’s thoughts, beliefs, understanding, and even control their sense of identity.

The irony of separation

Can you perhaps begin to see the irony here? Here is a person. He identifies himself as a separate being, a separate human being. He has a separate physical body. He has a separate emotional body, mental body, identity body. He is afraid that something is going to happen in his environment that will kill his physical body. He attempts to use physical means to control his environment. This is, however, very difficult to accomplish, and no one has ever fully accomplished it. No matter how powerful of a dictator they have become, they have not been able to fully control their environment.

The person also attempts to control the emotions and the mental minds and the sense of identity of other people around him. But why is he doing this? He is doing it to avoid certain emotions, certain thoughts, and a certain doubt about his sense of identity. In other words, the person is seeking really to control his own mind but because he is in the state of separation, the consciousness of duality, he thinks the only way to control his own mind is to control his surroundings, his physical situation, the emotions of other people, the thoughts of other people, the sense of identity of other people.

This, of course, means that this person is in a perpetual struggle against other people. Those other people also see themselves as separate. When the first person tries to control person number two, person number two feels threatened by this, feels that the first person is aggressive towards him or her. They resist this. This is the Sea of Samsara. Most people on earth are trapped in the sense of separation, the consciousness of duality, and they are seeking to control other people in order to attain some state of equilibrium, peace in their own minds.

Now again, you can say: “Well, people have free will, so aren’t they allowed to have any experience they want?” Of course. I am only pointing out that the experience that people have through Maya, through separation, through duality, is a struggle experience, and a struggle experience can only create suffering. It may give you a temporary elation, where you feel now you have achieved some ultimate state of power or control or peace. But it will always be threatened and you will always know this. Why will you know this? Because if you attain a state of power through force, you are aware of force. You are aware that there might be other people who will try to take away what you have attained through force by using more force than you used to get it.

Look at how dictators, almost all of them, become increasingly paranoid throughout their lives. No matter how much power and control they have in their country, they are always afraid that somebody can take it away. That is why they must continually have a secret police that seeks to identify and kill those who could potentially be a threat. Look at how many billionaires have more money than they could ever spend, but they are always afraid that somebody might try to take that money. They have to protect it or they have to make even more. It becomes a never-ending spiral, because you are trying to do the impossible. You are trying to control your state of mind through controlling your environment. Again, perfectly acceptable if you want to be in the Sea of Samsara, but then you do not need the Eightfold Path.

The Eightfold path is the alternative to suffering

The Eightfold Path is not what many Buddhists have come to see it as. It is not the only road to salvation or Nirvana. It is not a superior path. It is not something that was ever meant to be forced upon people. It was never actually my goal that these teachings should be spread throughout the earth and that all people should belong to an outer religion of Buddhism and that this should be forced upon them. The Eightfold Path is an offer to people who have had enough of being tossed about by the waves in the Sea of Samsara. They are looking for something else, and they are open to the thought that in order to get something else, they cannot continue to do what they have been doing so far. They need to do something different.

What is the first step towards a higher understanding? It is first of all to recognize that your mind has limitations. You do not have the highest understanding right now. In fact you do not have a higher understanding. Because at the present moment you have a certain level of understanding, but there are higher levels possible. In order to get those higher levels of understanding, you have to do something different. Something you are not doing now. What is it that is different? Well, it is that you have to at least grasp the necessity of transcending Maya, illusion, the illusion of separation, the illusion of duality, the dualistic polarities, the value judgment, the sense of superiority and inferiority. You have to question this entire mindset. You have to start questioning it.

It cannot be done all at once. There is a need for a certain continuity. It is a gradual path of questioning these illusions of Maya. It takes time. In fact it takes lifetimes, but many people in embodiment today – especially in the more modern, more developed nations – they have done this in past lifetimes. They have started the process in past lifetimes and all they need to do now is to reconnect to the reality that they need to question their minds, the way they look at life, their approach to life, especially this illusion of separation, the pairs, the dualistic polarities.

The human mind can become a closed system

This begins with this recognition that again was difficult to give 2,500 years ago, but it can be given today. The recognition is that the human mind has a tendency to become a closed system. You are not an island. No human is an island. You are not a separate being. You are connected in many different ways beyond the visible level. Not only to other people, but to the environment you live in and to some source beyond your environment, which we do not need to go into right now. But you need to know that there is something outside the matter world. This is who you are. This is how you came into being.

You do not see that right now. The reason you do not see it is because your mind has become clouded by Maya, by many different illusions and reactionary patterns in your emotional, mental and identity bodies. The Eightfold Path is a process of gradually, step-by-step, one at a time, bringing these illusions and reactionary patterns into the conscious mind, examining them critically, evaluating their consequences, even their validity, their consistency. Then, coming to the conclusion that this particular illusion and pattern limits me and I have had enough of this limitation, because it always keeps me trapped in this turbulent Sea of Samsara.

You have the concept that you have the Sea of Samsara, but on the other side of the sea, or at least on one side of the sea, is the other shore. You can get there by using a boat, a Prajna boat, which is made up of the teachings and the practice. Again, you cannot take the outer teaching, study it, practice the practices and think that you will automatically get to the other shore. You will do it only by self-examination, looking at yourself, looking at your beliefs, your patterns. Asking yourself why you are reacting this way, why you are thinking this way, why you see yourself as this kind of person. Gradually questioning all of this, dismissing one illusion at a time. This is the Prajna boat. This is what carries you once you are in it, once you have locked in to what the path is about. This is what carries you across the Sea of Samsara. It does not mean you will not be tossed by the waves, because you will. But at least you have something to hold on to that can carry you further.

This is the beginning of wisdom, the beginning of understanding. Your mind can become, or rather has become, a closed system. Why do I say this? How can I say this? Well, do you feel you are the Buddha right now? Do you feel you are enlightened, that you are in a state of Nirvana or Samsara? Do you feel that you are at peace? Then, that shows you that your mind is a closed system. It is closed because you have used the mind’s ability to suppress emotions, thoughts and a sense of identity, to suppress anything that disturbs you, but this also becomes a straitjacket that holds you, that traps you. Because whenever a new idea comes to you, it has to be fit into this system, this subconscious database that you have that evaluates all new ideas, saying: “Is this dangerous? Is this true? Is this something I should consider or not consider?”

How can a spiritual teacher help you?

Again, what did I say is the dilemma of a spiritual teacher? Well, a spiritual teacher is not trapped in Maya, is not in the Sea of Samsara, but you are.
How can the spiritual teacher help you escape Maya? What is Maya? You have a belief that in reality is an illusion, but you believe it is the truth. You are convinced that it is the truth. This is the way the world is. It is this belief that keeps you trapped in Maya. How can a teacher help you? Well, you must come to see that your belief is an illusion.

This means the teacher must challenge your belief. The process I described means that there is a part of your mind that wants to suppress any challenge to your beliefs. Many people have come across a spiritual teaching that was not the teaching they already had. They have looked at it, but their conscious minds have never actually grasped the significance of the teaching. Because their subconscious minds have rejected or colored or interpreted the teachings. Now, as I said, you can do nothing else. You have to start somewhere. When you find a spiritual teaching, you will interpret it through your present level of consciousness.

Again, this in itself is not so much of a problem. The problem is if you do not realize that you are limiting the teaching, that you are superimposing something upon the teaching that will prevent you from taking the next step on the path towards enlightenment. You see, there are many, many people – whether they are Buddhists or the more New Age, mystically minded people you see today – who have looked at the concept of enlightenment and they have superimposed an image upon it based on their present level of consciousness. Many people have a certain set of beliefs that they are very attached to. They hear about the concept of enlightenment and it sounds good to them. But without realizing it, they are projecting the image that when you are enlightened, you have the validation of your present beliefs, you see that your present beliefs were actually the ultimate truth.

Of course, when other people become enlightened, they will see that your beliefs were the ultimate truth and therefore, you were right all along. This is another aspect of this desire for superiority. Surely an enlightened being would agree with me, with my present beliefs, the present way I look at life. But you see, if you are not enlightened. How could an enlightened being agree with you? You are not enlightened because you have illusions. An enlightened being has no illusions, has transcended illusions. Thus, how could an enlightened being agree with you that your illusions are not illusions, but are the truth? This is not a realistic scenario. Those who believe in it will just keep themselves trapped in the Sea of Samsara, their minds taken over by Maya. They are behind the veil of Maya.

The beginning of the Eightfold Path is the willingness to question your own mind, to see that it becomes a self-validating, self-reinforcing closed circle. And the willingness then to take the teaching and instead of trying to get the teaching to validate your present beliefs, you use the teaching to question your present beliefs, your present illusions. This is what the Eightfold Path is about. Until you have this understanding, you cannot really start the true Eightfold Path. You will instead start a false path based on using your present beliefs to define what is right understanding, what is right intent, what is right speech, what is right action, what is right livelihood, what is right effort, what is right mindfulness, what is right concentration. It is all “right” because it validates your present beliefs.

Your present beliefs are illusions. How could a true teaching validate them? You have only two options here. Either the Buddha gave a false teaching or your present beliefs are illusions. You cannot have it both ways. The choice is always to question your own mind, your own perception, your own way of looking at life. This is when you start the path, the path that leads to enlightenment. You can also take the Buddha’s teachings and create a false path that leads you further and further into illusion. This may give you some sense that you have reached some superior state compared to other people, because you have this advanced teaching, you have practiced it so many times and all of these things. It may change your experience of life, but it does not raise your consciousness on that ladder that leads to enlightenment. You are still in the diving suit.

This was my second installment for what I wanted to give you for this conference. I will, of course, have more to say about the other steps on the Eightfold Path. With this I seal you in the clear, undivided understanding of the Buddha.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

Walking the path requires a willingness to be disturbed


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2023. This dictation was given during the 2023 New Year’s webinar – Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. Padmasambhava and I have taken up counsel to see what we might give you, who are our direct students, to help you in this specific time. We have also looked at what we might give that could help other spiritually open-minded people and what could help the planet in general. Naturally, by so many of you connecting via the internet, giving your decrees and invocations in unison, you are also tremendously helping the planet. 

Now, what can be said about life on earth that has any meaning for the greatest number of people? Well, what could be said is that life is difficult, life is a challenge, or as I said 2500 years ago, life is suffering, the First Noble Truth. This is probably something that most people on earth would agree upon. If you step back and ask another question: “What is life on earth, what could it be compared to?,” then here is one possible way to look at it. 

How it feels to come into embodiment

You will know that in the old days they had these big diving suits, a heavy waterproof suit that you put on, a big metal helmet that had only very small openings that you could see out of. I know that most of you of course have never worn such a suit, but still, you can probably imagine that putting on such a suit feels quite restraining. It is heavy, it is bulky, it is stiff, it is difficult to move in it. Then, of course, you are tied to the surface with a rope and with a hose through which is pumped air into the helmet. Imagine what happens when you go under the water in such a suit. You already feel restricted by the suit, but once you are under the water there is pressure on your body from the water pressing against the suit. The deeper you go the more pressure. At the same time on the surface, you can at least see quite far through the small openings in the helmet, but once you are in the water, depending on the clarity of the water, you cannot see very far. Now consider that in order to go under the water you have to wear weights. It can be boots that are weighted down, you can have weights in your belts, in order to even go to the bottom of the water. Well, this is what it is like for a spiritual being, a non-material being, call it the soul or whatever you want to call it, to come into physical embodiment.

Not only are you wearing one diving suit, you are wearing four. When as a being you descend into embodiment, you first descend into what we have called the identity body where your identity is centered. Now, this identity that you have in your present lifetime may be very much affected by the environment into which you were born, the culture, the way the people there look at themselves, even what we have called the collective consciousness. You were brought up to identify yourself a certain way.

Then, the next body, the next diving suit, you put on is the mental body, where you have the way you look at life, the way you look at the ‘how’ of life, whereas the identity body might be more the ‘what.’ The mental body is what can you do, what you cannot do, how do you need to do things and many subtle ways that you look at life and define what kind of a person you are, what your options are, what your choices are. 

This is the mental body where you can argue for particular viewpoints, you can argue against particular viewpoints. You can see that the mental bodies of different people can come up with very different conclusions. They might even look at the same ideas, the same evidence. One concludes that there is no God, there is nothing beyond the material universe. Another concludes that there must be something beyond the material universe and of course, a myriad of other questions that people can disagree on. This is very much something that takes place in the mental body, but of course it starts in the identity body because some people are brought up and have accepted the identity as religious people, others as non-religious people or a variety of other identities that people take on.

Then, of course the third body you take on is the emotional body where your feelings are centered. Again, depending on where you grew up, you have been brought up to take on certain patterns that determine how people in your culture react to certain situations. Some people are very passive, they have a tendency to submit to authority, are not wanting to make decisions, not feeling they have any right to demand anything. Others are more aggressive, feel they have a right to demand or even impose their will upon others. Others feel they have a right to become angry, some even feel they have an obligation to subdue their feelings and not become angry or show any other feelings. Again, a myriad of responses. 

Then, of course, finally there is the physical body which is the most restraining of the four because it is the densest. What you can say is that for a non-material being to come into these four bodies is enormously restraining. This is just the four bodies you took on in this lifetime in order to be in embodiment. Of course, Buddhism and many spiritual philosophies from around the world recognize reincarnation. It is not just what you have taken on in this lifetime from the culture in which you grew up. You carry something with you from previous lifetimes where you also have taken on a certain identity, certain mental patterns, certain emotional patterns and here you could say that at least the physical body is new every time but still there can be patterns from the past that determine how your physical body is, how it functions, even what diseases it is prone to. 

You see here that when you step back and look at life you can see that once you are inside these four bodies, these four diving suits and once you have gone under the water that is the collective consciousness, the energy field of earth, you cannot help but feel restrained. It is simply impossible. It is impossible to be in embodiment on earth without feeling this enormous pressure. 

What really causes suffering

This is a deeper meaning of the First Noble Truth that life is suffering. Life on a planet like earth with the density of matter, the density of the collective consciousness, the many conflicts that are happening constantly between people is suffering. You cannot escape it because this is the environment you are in. What can you then do? Well, you can of course do many things and we have given many  teachings but let us here focus on the Second Noble Truth. Suffering springs from what has often been translated as wrong desire. However, the deeper meaning, the higher understanding, is that it is not ‘wrong’ in opposition to ‘right.’

It is a specific type of desire that causes suffering and there are of course, various levels of understanding that can be given. What I am saying here is not an attempt to invalidate the way most Buddhists have for the past 2500 years interpreted the Buddha’s teachings. It is not an attempt to say that they are wrong in their interpretation. But what you do see, not only in Buddhism but in most religions and even in some non-religious philosophies on the planet is that people have this tendency to define something that is right in opposition to something that is wrong.

This is of course, the essence of the dualistic consciousness. There are two opposite polarities but they are not just opposites as for example, black and white. There is a value judgment associated with them and this means that people see one polarity being right and the other polarity being wrong. This means that many Buddhists throughout the ages have looked at desires this way and they have attempted to come up with a definition that says these desires are the wrong desires that the Buddha talked about and these other desires are the right desires that the Buddha talked about. But this is a superficial level of understanding at best. 

One could also say it is not what the Buddha meant at all. It is not what I was talking about 2500 years ago because I gave the teachings in the Dhammapada about the ‘pairs.’ When you talk about right and wrong, you have created a pair and this traps you in this dualistic state of consciousness. In fact, it is this dualistic state of consciousness that is the cause of suffering. Now, I said that you cannot descend into embodiment on a planet like earth without feeling this pressure but this is because the collective consciousness on earth is so very strongly affected by duality, by the pairs, by the dualistic polarities, by the value judgment: good and evil, right and wrong and so forth. 

Now, many people of course in the world will not be able to grasp this. They will not be able to grasp duality. This is where as spiritual teachers we are always facing a certain limitation. We might say, to go back to the analogy of the person wearing a diving suit, that people on earth are wearing this heavy diving suit, they are weighted down by all kinds of things so they are at the bottom of the water. What is weighing them down? Well, their physical bodies, their emotional patterns, their mental beliefs, their mental holy cows and even their sense of identity. These contents of the emotional, mental and identity bodies are the weights on your diving suit that are holding you down to the bottom of the ocean.

The challenge for spiritual teachers

Here we have people on earth, they are in this very constraining suit of these four bodies weighted down at the bottom of the ocean. Depending on the clarity of the water where they live, they can only see so far. Yet here we are as spiritual teachers we, have freed ourselves from the weights, we have freed ourselves from the diving suit, we have risen above the surface of the water, we are up in the clear sunshine where we can see very, very far and here we are trying to communicate with people who are down at the bottom of the ocean, wearing this heavy suit and not being able to see more than three meters beyond their own nose. 

When you step back, and you can mentally step back from the diving suit, you can see the problem. We as spiritual teachers are experiencing a completely different reality than what most people are experiencing being at the bottom of the ocean. We are trying to tell people that there is an alternative to what they are going through. There is a different perspective, a different way to look at life and we are trying to tell them, first of all, that it is desirable to gain this greater perspective. We are even trying to tell them that although they cannot gain the complete perspective that we have when we are not in embodiment, they can at least attain somewhat of a wider perspective while they are in embodiment. 

But how many people can even lock in to this? How many people can even grasp that there is a different way to look at life than the one they have been brought up to look at life in this embodiment and what they have taken on in many past lifetimes? How many people can grasp this? 

What has happened, for example, with the philosophy of Buddhism and many other spiritual and religious teachings is of course, that here is a philosophy that is given from a higher perspective, a wider perspective than what most people have on earth. But people have not been able to step up and attain that perspective, which of course is not what you expect as a spiritual teacher. As a spiritual teacher you expect that people can follow a gradual path from their current level of awareness, their current perspective so they can gradually step-by-step expand their awareness, broaden their perspective and come at least closer to what you have as a spiritual teacher. Yet what inevitably happens, and it happens to all religions and spiritual philosophies, is that there are some people who are attracted to the philosophy and so they must (and they can do nothing else) approach it with their current level of consciousness. This means that they will inevitably project certain things upon the spiritual teaching. We can also say that as they take in the spiritual teaching from the outside, in order to reach their conscious minds, the spiritual teaching must be filtered through their emotional, mental and identity bodies, even their physical bodies and brains.

You could say that you are wearing these four diving suits and in the very center of these suits is you, the essence of who you are as a self-aware being. But you cannot see the world directly as it is, you can only see it through the four diving suits, the four bodies that form a filter. So, here is an impulse coming to you from the outside as a spiritual teaching, and in order to reach you as a conscious being who can think, make decisions, it must be filtered through these four bodies, these four levels of the mind. 

How can a spiritual teaching work?

Depending on what is in your four bodies before the teaching even reaches you, it has been filtered and colored. The question is: “How can a spiritual teaching work?” Well, it can work only if the you, that you are, understands the central dynamic of a spiritual teaching. What is the purpose of giving a spiritual teaching? The purpose is to show you that there is a way beyond your own mind, that you can go beyond your current perspective, your current level of consciousness, and that the teaching is meant as a tool for you to achieve this journey, this process of going beyond your present perception of the world, your present perception filter, your current way of looking at life.

If a person does not grasp this, what will happen? Well, the person will take the spiritual teaching and will now superimpose upon the teaching what it has in its three higher bodies. It will superimpose certain emotional patterns, certain mental patterns and a certain sense of identity. One typical outcome of this is that there are many people in the world who have a desire to feel superior to others. They will often then take a spiritual teaching and they will use whatever the teaching gives to construct this overlay upon the spiritual teaching that makes it seem like those who are followers of that teaching, those who are living up to this outer set of demands, following these rules, practicing these practices, that they are superior to those who are not in that teaching. 

You see virtually every religion on earth where the people feel that they are superior to those who are not in their religion. Many, many Buddhists feel this way. Of course, many Christians, Hindus, Muslims, what have you, feel the same way. And this is just one example among many of how people, when they do not grasp the central dynamic of a spiritual teaching, will superimpose the contents of their own emotional, mental and identity minds at the subconscious level upon the spiritual teaching. They are in essence pulling the teaching into their diving suit. 

I said that when you are in one of these diving suits you do have a hose that pumps air into the helmet but you also have a rope that ties you to the surface. What is a spiritual teaching? Well, it is the rope. The question is what are you going to do with that rope? You can see that many, many people around the world are not even aware that there is a rope. They are simply wandering around at the bottom of the ocean with their very limited perspective and they are looking for something. But many people who have found a spiritual teaching have realized: “Oh, here is a rope I can hold on to.” But now the question is: Do they understand the purpose of the rope? Do they say: “Oh, there must be something at the other end of the rope and if I pull myself up alongside the rope, I will get to that something at the other end?”

 And this of course is the purpose of the rope. You can pull yourself up, but those who do not understand the central dynamic of a spiritual teaching, they will do something else. They will pull the rope towards them until they have pulled all of the rope down to their level and wrapped it around themselves so that they often now, after entering a religious or spiritual teaching, they are even more restricted than in their original diving suit because now they have wound this rope that was meant to free them more tightly around themselves so they can barely move because now they have all these ideas of how a Buddhist or a Muslim or a Christian is supposed to behave or not behave, feel or not feel, think or not think, identify themselves or not identify themselves. 

The desire to escape the pressure

This is the situation on earth and this now brings us back to right desire. Wrong desire causes suffering therefore, people who have pulled the rope down to themselves reason that if they just identify what the right desires are and cultivate them, they must escape suffering. But this is not going to work. Many, many people, not only Buddhists, but from other spiritual and religious teachings, have proven that it will not work, but explaining why it will not work is impossible for people who have not understood that the purpose of a spiritual teaching is to help them see something that they cannot see right now, to help them see something that is beyond their present state of mind. 

What is the difference between an unenlightened person and an enlightened person? It is only one thing, the state of mind. In order to move towards enlightenment, (and the Eightfold Path is defined as a process of moving towards enlightenment) you have to start at your present level. You cannot jump from here to there in one giant leap, at least most people cannot. The Eightfold Path was given as a systematic gradual step-by-step process whereby people can approach enlightenment. There are many things to be said about this, which I will return to. But the basics of the Eightfold Path is there is a process that leads you from here to somewhere else.

What is that somewhere else? Well, it is, as I have said, where you have freed yourself from the limiting perspective you have right now and attained a broader perspective, a different state of mind. In other words, you can from one perspective say that the difference between an unenlightened person and an enlightened person is their level of awareness. And you can define then a gradual path that leads from your present level awareness towards higher and higher levels of awareness until you reach some state where you are free from the most common human limitations. 

We could in one sense define that the desires are what causes your suffering, but what kind of desires? And this requires us to take a deeper look. Most people, because they are wearing this diving suit, feel restricted. They feel they are up against a set of limitations for what they can do or what they cannot do. They often feel forced to do many things because of circumstances. 

At the most basic level you have to feed your physical body. And unless you were Prince Siddhartha who grew up in a palace where everything was given to him that he needed, you most often have to work in order to feed your physical body, so right there many people feel forced by this. But there are many other things that make people feel forced. Many pressures on the emotional body. Many patterns in the mental mind where people feel forced to deal with certain ideas. And of course, the sense of identity where you are under pressure to identify yourself as part of this group or that group. And maybe even that you are part of this group which means you are against this other group and you have to fight them and struggle against them. We can say that many people feel they are under pressure. And what do they desire to do? What are the desires they have? Well, they desire to remove the pressure or at least to find a relief from the pressure. You have many, many desires that are related to the pressure that people feel in their present situation, whatever it may be, depending on where you have grown up.

You have a set of desires, you want to escape certain limitations, you want to have a relief from certain pressures. The question is: “Can such desires be fulfilled?” And the answer is of course: yes and no. There are many people who have achieved some lowering of the pressure of existence. Many people for example, in certain parts of the world, have an education, they have a job that gives them a stable and steady income where they do not have to worry about the necessities of life. That is all taken care of. But does that mean they are free from pressure? They are free from some pressure but certainly many people have other pressures that are weighing upon them. 

You see in general that you can achieve some freedom from certain pressures of life but it is very, very difficult to achieve freedom from all pressures of life. And why is that? Well, it is because you are seeking freedom from the pressures but where are the pressures located? Where are the pressures experienced? Now you may say: “I am in this diving suit under the water and the weight of the water is putting pressure on me, so, by the mere fact that I am in embodiment on a dense planet like earth with the density of the collective consciousness there is an external pressure upon me.” And this is true, there is. 

The central understanding of a spiritual teaching

The central understanding of a spiritual teaching is that there is a difference between the external pressure and your internal experience of it. Again, many people throughout the ages have failed to grasp this. They have studied a spiritual teaching that contained these ideas in whatever form they were given, given the particular time and culture in which they were given. But they have failed to grasp that there is a difference between the external pressure and your internal experience of it. What does this mean? 

Well, you are feeling the pressure from the world. Now, you find a spiritual teaching and here is again one of these dilemmas for us as spiritual teachers. We are above the pressure. We do not feel the pressure. We experience how much more free and joyful we are because we are not feeling this pressure. We realize what pressure you are under. But we also see that many people are so burdened by the pressure that they cannot think very far ahead. We have to give them some kind of motivation that motivates them to even study this spiritual teaching we are giving, and to engage in this process of following the teaching, applying the teaching. 

What motivates people that are under this enormous pressure? Well, they want to be free of the pressure. The spiritual teaching must make some implicit promise that you can be free of the pressure. Of course, this promise is true—and at the same time, it is untrue. Because, if you look at the spiritual teaching and as I said, pull the rope down to your level and tie it around yourself, then the promise is not true because the spiritual teaching will not free you from the pressure. Why? Because the pressure that you experience is not the external pressure. 

What did I say earlier? Any impulse that comes to you goes through your emotional, mental and identity body before it reaches the you, the conscious being inside the four suits. So does the pressure. There is a pressure from the outside world, from the collective consciousness. There is no denying it. I am in no way trying to say that there is no pressure on you. But your experience of the pressure takes place inside your mind, and it is a matter of what emotional patterns do you have, what thoughts do you have, what beliefs and what is your sense of identity. This is what creates your experience of the pressure. The pressure is there. But it is how you experience the pressure that affects you. 

How to use a spiritual teaching

Again, here you are. You are in embodiment on a very difficult planet. You find a spiritual teaching. How can you make use of the teaching? Let us say your goal is, you want relief from some of the pressure you are feeling. And now you are saying: “Here is the teaching that makes this promise that I can find peace of mind or enlightenment or nirvana.” But how can this happen? Is it likely that by you finding a particular spiritual teaching and deciding to study and follow that teaching, that you can remove the external pressure upon you? Well, of course it is not. Because, that external pressure is partly created by the density of matter but also by the density of the collective consciousness, which involves all other human beings on the planet. 

How is you finding and following a spiritual teaching going to change this external condition? How will you, sitting somewhere in a Buddhist monastery with your legs crossed and giving chants or studying sutras, going to change the density of matter and the collective consciousness? This has never been a promise made by a spiritual teaching that came from beings who have freed themselves from the pressure, from the diving suits. Those who have attained freedom would never make such a promise. What is the only remaining option? It is, that following a spiritual teaching will not remove the pressure, it will change the way you experience the pressure. There is nothing else that a spiritual teaching can do. It can only change your inner experience. It cannot change the external situation.

This is, of course, a statement with some qualifications because everything is an expression of these interdependent originations, which I will talk more about later. Therefore, by you changing your consciousness, you will also change your external situation. But for now, we need to realize that no matter how much you change your consciousness, you will not change the basic fundamentals of the density of matter and the density of the collective consciousness. This overall pressure you cannot expect to change. But what you can expect is that by following a spiritual teaching, you can change the way this affects you, how you experience life on earth. And this is the core of any spiritual teaching. This is the reality of any spiritual teaching. The primary goal of any spiritual teaching is to help you identify the weights that are weighing down your diving suits at your emotional, mental and identity level, help you look at these, bring them into conscious awareness and say: “Do I want to keep dragging this around with me?”  And if you say no, you let it go.

The impossible desire

 What is constructive desire and non-constructive desire? Well, the desire that is based on your present level of awareness and your desire to escape the pressure that you are feeling, is a non-constructive desire because it keeps you tied to your present level of awareness. It works against your growth towards higher levels of awareness. How can it be otherwise? As long as that weight is in your diving suit, in the belt of your diving suit, it will weigh you down, because gravity will pull on it. The gravitational force of the collective consciousness will pull on it. It can be no other way, it is simply basic physics, basic natural law. Only, it is a physics that is beyond the material level but incorporates all of the levels of the material world, the emotional, mental and identity. 

Like attracts like, there is a gravitational pull, and it will pull on anything that you have in your emotional, mental and identity minds. It can be no other way. What is it that most people, when they first find a spiritual teaching, desire to do? They desire to escape the pressure by using their present contents of the emotional, mental and identity bodies. In other words, what have I said? Your experience of the pressure is determined by the contents of your three bodies, the three levels of your mind. It is because of those contents that you are experiencing the pressure the way you currently experience it. 

Now, you find a spiritual teaching that makes a promise that you can escape the pressure. And you are thinking that by just studying the outer teaching and performing the outer practices, I can escape the pressure, without doing anything about the contents of my emotional, mental and identity bodies. In other words, you can escape the experience without doing anything about the very conditions that are producing your experience. 

It cannot be done. It never could be done. There is no shortcut that you can ever come up with that will make this possible. It is an impossible desire. Therefore, from a certain perspective, we could say it is a wrong desire. It is certainly what I meant with the teaching I gave 2,500 years ago. You have to refine your desires, so that you do not desire some kind of shortcut to escape suffering, to escape the pressure, without looking at yourself and your own mind. Seeing the conditions that are creating your experience of the pressure—this is the only realistic way to look at a spiritual teaching. 

The need for continuity

Now, what prevents people from grasping this or what is meant in the Second Noble Truth about desires? Well, it is what is in the Third Noble Truth, their attachments. People have a need that is not generally recognized by society, even by the modern psychological profession. We can call it a need for security, a need for safety, but it would be more constructive to call it a need for continuity. 

This need springs from your reaction to the pressure, the external pressure. If you look at this from a certain perspective, you could say that all human beings have the potential for what is often called a mental breakdown. More and more people, even in the modern world where they do not have the physical challenges of maintaining an existence, are experiencing these mental breakdowns. Things become too much, too overwhelming and they cannot deal with life. They cannot function as it is considered normal in their society. What is behind this? Well, what is behind it is the very simple fact that you live on a planet where the pressure that you are exposed to in your physical body, your emotional body, your mental body, your identity body, is so big that nobody can deal with it. 

You cannot mentally, psychologically, survive the pressure you are under on this planet if you have not found a way to protect yourself from the pressure. In other words, the pressure itself is too great for people to bear. Now, why do many people then manage to live some kind of normal existence? Because, you also have the ability to shut out some of the pressure. This is what I mean when I talk about you have certain things in your emotional, mental and identity bodies that act as a filter between you and the world around you. You have these filters so you can shut down, you can suppress certain feelings, you can suppress certain thoughts, you can suppress a certain pressure on your identity and therefore, you are not overwhelmed, you can function. 

What we can say is that the vast majority of people have built this sense of equilibrium that allows them to function normally. But they are constantly under pressure and therefore, there is always the risk that something can happen that breaks the equilibrium, people become overwhelmed, and it is just too much for them. This mechanism of the need to maintain this equilibrium, is then what causes people to be attached. There are certain emotional patterns that you are attached to because even though you do not realize this consciously, you sense that they protect you against these overwhelming feelings. Same way with mental patterns. There are, for example, many religious people who are very attached to certain patterns that prevent them from having doubts about their religion. This is what causes attachment. 

Now this was a teaching that could not be given 2500 years ago because the collective consciousness was much lower. And very few people, hardly any people, would have been able to grasp it. Because of the advances in the modern world in many fields, not just psychology but also psychology, it is now possible to give a deeper teaching. Basically, we can say that most people have, in order to survive psychologically on this planet, built certain defenses that protect them against being overwhelmed. But these defenses also prevent you from going beyond your present level of awareness. We can say that the diving suit keeps you dry and the weights keep you upright. But it also keeps you inside the diving suit and at the bottom of the ocean, so here is another of these dichotomies, dilemmas, enigmas, about the spiritual path. In order to change your present experience of life, you have to look at some of these very things that are both protecting you and restricting you and this is precisely what the Eightfold Path is designed to help people do. Of course, the Eightfold Path is not the only way to do this. There are many other ways that are valid ways for describing the process, but my attempt here has been to break down this process as much as at all possible, make it as universal as possible. 

Understanding what the Eightfold Path is designed to do

Let us give a summary. Suffering is caused by the pressure you are exposed to. The pressure leads to desires to escape the pressure, to have a relief from the pressure. They are desires that cannot free you from the pressure because if you have a desire to escape the pressure without looking at what causes the pressure, which is your internal conditions, then those desires cannot free you. Engaging in the true process of the spiritual path, whether you call it the Eightfold Path or something else, requires you to look at some of these mechanisms that from a certain perspective protects you against being overwhelmed by the pressure, but from another perspective keeps you in the pressure indefinitely. You are protected in the diving suit, but you will never escape the diving suit unless you look at what it is that keeps you weighted down.

This is what the Eightfold Path is truly designed to do. It is not an external measure that changes the external conditions so that you now do not have the conditions that cause you to feel the pressure or the suffering. The Eightfold Path is not designed to be some magical process that changes your external conditions. It is designed to be a gradual, systematic process for changing your internal conditions so that you change your experience of the external conditions. 

This is the essence, not only of Buddhism, but of every other constructive spiritual philosophy. Those who grasp this will make progress on the Eightfold Path, or whatever you name the path. Those who do not grasp this will actually use the spiritual teaching to tie themselves more firmly to their present level of awareness. They will reinforce their perception filter and they might go around feeling they are very special compared to those who are not in their teaching, feeling they are very advanced because they have attained this high degree of understanding, intellectual understanding, of the teaching. They have also done all of these practices for so many years that they come to feel they must have attained some progress. 

Now, we need to ask a question. Is it possible to find a valid spiritual teaching, to study it and to diligently practice whatever it prescribes without making progress? The answer is, of course, yes. And let us first look at the three bodies. In your emotional body you have certain patterns of emotions that cause you to react certain ways in certain situations. This is the weight you have in your emotional body. You have various weights that are various reactionary patterns. What is the way to be free and to rise on the path towards higher levels of awareness? It is to look at these weights, examine them, examine why you react this way, what is behind this reaction, what is the belief behind it, and then consciously dismiss it. That way you take one weight out of your belt and let it drop to the bottom of the ocean. You are lighter, it is therefore easier for you and you actually come up a step on the gradual path.

We can say also that you are under the water in your diving suits but you come upon a ladder. You grasp on to the ladder, and when you throw out one weight, you can take one step up the ladder. But until you have thrown out that weight, you can hold on to the ladder all you want but you cannot take that next step. This is the true way to make progress—to look at yourself, look at your emotional patterns and dismiss some of them. But what have I said earlier? People are under so much pressure that they cannot psychologically function. They have learned to set up a mechanism that suppresses certain emotions. Many, many people, not only in Buddhism but in other spiritual and religious traditions, have used the spiritual teaching to reinforce this mechanism of suppressing certain emotions. 

You will see, in almost every spiritual movement, there are certain people who have been in that movement for a long time, who have diligently practiced whatever practice it has and who walk around with a certain aura of calmness. They walk slowly, they have certain movements, they talk a certain way. It seems like their emotions are always under control, are always calm. But in many cases, they have simply used the teaching to reinforce or build new mechanisms for suppressing their emotions and this does not lead to progress. You can say: “But these people are experiencing life differently than from before they found the teaching, so have they not made progress in changing their inner experience? You just said that the central aspect of life on earth is your inner experience, your life experience. And these people have clearly changed it.”

Well, yes, but what I am saying here is that there are two ways to change your life experience. You can suppress or you can dissolve. You can suppress your feelings and you can attain some sense of inner peace and calmness but it will be fragile, it can easily be disturbed. This is one reason why you see that in many religious and spiritual traditions, certain people insulate and isolate themselves from the world, for example by living in monasteries or living in certain communities or whatever you have. They can maintain their fragile sense of inner peace because in their outer environment they are rarely disturbed, it is rarely challenged. This is not what leads you to take the next steps up the ladder and it is something that can easily be disturbed when external conditions change. 

Many, many people, not only spiritual people but many people, have experienced, and in the last several years starting with the pandemic, now the war in Ukraine, then the economy, their sense of equilibrium has been disturbed. It is understandable. I am simply pointing out that if your sense of equilibrium can be disturbed by external conditions, it is because there is something you have not resolved and this comes from the mechanism I described. You have something that suppresses, which you have not resolved because you are attached to keeping that sense of equilibrium. 

You must be willing to be disturbed

What does this mean? It means very simply, in order to really grasp what the spiritual path is about, in order to really lock in to that path, you have to be willing to be disturbed. Now, I am not saying that you have to be willing to experience a mental breakdown or be overwhelmed, because the Eightfold Path and any other spiritual path, is designed to be gradual. It takes you gradually up the ladder without you being overwhelmed. But you have to be willing to be disturbed a little bit and this is where many, many people have not grasped the importance of this. 

Many people, if you look at your lives and look at your path, you can see that when you first found the spiritual teaching, you had a desire to have this inner peace. It is not an illegitimate desire, but it has caused many people to use the spiritual teaching to create certain parameters around their minds, where they think that they can achieve inner peace by suppressing their feelings instead of looking at them and dissolving them, dissolving their pattern. 

Why do you react with anger in certain situations? Anger is a feeling. It is a kind of energy but as I have explained, your emotional body is the lowest level of your mind. Above it is the mental, above it is the identity. Energy flows into your mind from your higher self. It enters first in the identity, then the mental, then the emotional. Your emotions do not just appear out of nowhere in the emotional body. They are the result of certain thought patterns you have in your mental body and even a sense of identity you have in the identity body. This is what gives you your current sense of equilibrium. 

Again, I am not finding fault with this. You can do nothing else on a planet like earth. You have to have a certain sense of identity. You have to have certain mental and emotional patterns in order to deal with your outer situation. But in order to make progress on the path towards enlightenment, or whatever you call a higher state of consciousness, you have to be willing to examine these patterns and you have to say: “Why do I respond with anger?” Well, it is because you had a certain expectation of what should or should not happen in your outer situation. That expectation was not met. But it is not really the fact that the expectation was not met that causes the anger. It is because, when the expectation was not met, your equilibrium was disturbed. Your equilibrium covered over a deeper sense of feeling powerless and when your sense of being powerless is stirred up, you feel anger. Anger is the default reaction against feeling powerless. Some people, in their anger, now take actions they normally would not have taken and in some cases, it helps them change the outer situation. In some cases, it only makes it worse. But in all cases, it reinforces the pattern. 

The real way out of this is to trace the feeling of being powerless and the expectations of what should and should not happen up through your emotional body, your mental body and to your identity body. What are the patterns you have that make you feel powerless, that make you feel that certain things should and should not happen? This is the path. The Eightfold Path is that you gradually, systematically, examine the patterns in your mind, bring them into conscious awareness. You take a look at them and say: “I see that this pattern protected me from being overwhelmed but why am I at risk of being overwhelmed? It is because there is a deeper pattern of how I relate to the world that I live in. I have a choice to make. I can continue to suppress and hope that this continues to work, but then I will not climb up the ladder. I will not actually walk the Eightfold Path, no matter how much I study the teachings or practice the practices.The alternative is, that I can actually realize what the Eightfold Path is about, and systematically examine my patterns, my reactions to the world.” 

I talked about those who have been in a spiritual teaching for a long time and I said that some have learned to suppress their feelings, so they always appear calm and collected and at peace, or in control. But there are also many people who have used the mental mind, the intellect, to study the teaching. And they have, now at the mental level, reinforced the patterns that allow them to maintain a sense of equilibrium at the mental level. This is something you do not see only in spiritual or religious teachings. You do in fact see many, many examples of people who have used the mental mind to create this sense of equilibrium. And what is it based on? It is based on the sense that they understand intellectually, analytically, rationally, how the world works and they think they have grasped certain patterns, certain natural laws, certain God-defined principles. And because they understand this, they think they can control the world, or at least their external situation. 

The outcome of this is that you have so many people who have created a mental idea of how the world is supposed to work and they are seeking to project this with the mental mind upon the universe. And they think they can reduce the functionings of the universe to these few simple rules and therefore, they feel they have the world in control. What they have done is, they have used the spiritual teaching, or it could be a political ideology such as communism, or even scientific materialism, to create this mental image of how the world works. But what did I say was the purpose of a spiritual teaching? It was to free you from your present state of awareness. That means freeing yourself from the patterns you have in your mental body. And again, those patterns protect you from, for example, being overwhelmed by doubts.

Many religious people have created these patterns that say: “Oh, this I do not have to think about. I do not have to think about anything that questions my spiritual and religious teaching. It is unnecessary because they are wrong, they cannot be right, so therefore, I can dismiss them without thinking about them.” This is what allows them to maintain that sense of equilibrium. But the problem is of course that the world is rather chaotic. People have many different beliefs and belief systems and religions and ideologies. There will always be something in the world that threatens your beliefs. 

How to transcend your current level of consciousness

Many people have also built this sense that as long as I study this spiritual teaching and perform the practices prescribed, I am guaranteed to reach the goal in the end. Many Buddhists to this day, and throughout the ages, have believed that: “If I study only the Buddha’s teachings, focus only on the Buddha’s teachings and I diligently practice the practices described by my version of Buddhism, I am guaranteed to reach enlightenment or nirvana. Because the Buddha was a true spiritual teacher and he made the promise that if I walk the Eightfold Path, I will reach enlightenment. And since the Buddha is a true spiritual teacher, that promise must be a true promise.” 

What did I explain earlier? We have to make a promise that appeals to people at their current level of consciousness. But you cannot take that promise, interpret it through your current level of consciousness, come up with a certain idea of how you are supposed to walk the Eightfold Path and then when you walk it, based on your current level of consciousness, this will guarantee that you transcend your current level of consciousness. It cannot be done. 

You cannot transcend your current level of consciousness by remaining at your current level of consciousness. How would this be possible? No matter how elaborate mental constructions you come up with, they will not help you transcend the perception filter you have in your mental body. You must be willing to be disturbed, to have doubt about at least one aspect of the current way you look at life. You must be willing to ask some difficult questions and to consider what is behind your current mental pattern. 

If you will not do this, you can again suppress all doubt and make yourself feel convinced that you are right but you are not climbing up to the next step on the ladder. You just stand where you are. You clutch your beliefs. And you become, perhaps during a lifetime, more and more convinced that you are right because there are other people around you who have the same mental patterns and you reinforce each other that you are the ones who have grasped the Buddha’s teaching. But you see what I have explained here. You are currently at a limited level of awareness. The Buddha is beyond limitations, has a level of awareness that is beyond any of the limitations that people have on earth. You will not reach the Buddha’s level unless you systematically, gradually, transcend your current limitations. It cannot be done. There is no way to do it. 

Where does this lead us? You are a spiritual person. You have studied a spiritual teaching for a long time. You have practiced the practices prescribed diligently for a long time. Have you not made progress? Well, most people have because they have been willing to look at something, examine it, let go of it. Some people have not because, as I said, they have used the spiritual teaching to reinforce their patterns. Many have reinforced their sense of identity that they are special compared to those who are not in that spiritual teaching, who cannot understand it the way they understand it, or who have not been as diligent in the practice. They reinforce the identity that they are special but this of course keeps them trapped in the diving suit. They may have changed their life experience in the sense that they feel more and more special, but they are not climbing up the ladder. 

What a spiritual movement cannot do for you

Most of you have made progress. But you can make more progress by becoming more conscious of what I have explained here—the real process of transcending your level of consciousness and that there is always this need to be disturbed. As I said earlier, many of you will recognize that when you first found a spiritual teaching, you thought: “Ah, now I have found what I was longing for. Now I have come home. This is where I really belong, in this teaching, in this community with like-minded people and when I stay here everything will be good. I will have that sense of inner peace that means I can cope with being on this planet.” 

Now many of you have experienced that you had great enthusiasm when you found your first spiritual teaching and movement. But then something happened that disturbed you, disappointed you. You suddenly saw that this was not what you thought it was. Some people have given up on the spiritual path because of it, others have found a way to go on. But have you fully grasped that there is no spiritual teaching or movement that will automatically give you what you desire? 

Many people have found one spiritual movement, been disappointed, but then they have found another one and they have reasoned: “This is it.” Or rather they have reasoned: “This must be it because I cannot bear to be disappointed again, therefore I will suppress anything that questions my second spiritual movement or my third, whatever it may be.” But the only way to make true progress is to use an outer teaching and an outer movement to question your sense of equilibrium. Now you may say: “But when I found my first spiritual teaching, I had a desire to find inner peace from the pressure of this world. Is this a wrong desire?” Well, yes and no. In a sense you could say that it is a valid desire, because ultimately when you attain enlightenment or nirvana, you will be free from the pressures of this world. But how is that freedom going to be achieved? Some will say: “Well, it will only be achieved after this world. When I am no longer in embodiment, then I can find true peace.” 

But you see, all teachings that talk about karma and reincarnation, whether they are Buddhist or Hindu or the more modern teachings that talk about the ascension process, they are all implying that if you have not reached a certain level, you cannot free yourself from the wheel of rebirth, you will come back into another embodiment. Ultimately, you could say it is not a matter of when your current physical body dies that you will attain peace. You will only attain this peace from the pressures of this world when you can graduate from the wheel of rebirth, or reach your ascension and you no longer have to come back into embodiment. 

This is, of course, what we teach today. But this was not a realistic teaching to give for the broad population 2500 years ago. Therefore, the focus back then was on giving people the Eightfold Path that would help them change their experience while they were in embodiment. And this is, of course, the perspective that is relevant today as well. What we seek to teach you is how to change your life experience so you can attain inner peace while you are still in a physical body and therefore exposed to the external pressure. This is partly because if you can attain this, you will hold a tremendous balance for the entire planet. You will help pull up on the collective consciousness when you attain a higher level of awareness while you are still in a physical body. For many of you this is what is in your Life plan—to attain this higher sense of peace while you are in a physical body. 

Suppression or resolution

Now, you can see throughout history that many, many people have isolated themselves from the world, living in these monastic communities, where their outer environment is very controlled. They are protected against some of the violent actions that are happening in the world and so they are in a very controlled environment where their sense of equilibrium is not disturbed. Many people have spent an entire lifetime in such an environment without actually making progress. They have not stepped up the ladder. They have only used the outer environment and the teaching to reinforce their sense of equilibrium that is based on suppression. This of course, is not what we are calling you to do today. 

We are calling you to find a way to walk the path so that you attain true peace, a peace that is not based on suppression, but on resolution. You do this while you are still in a physical body so that you can pull up on the collective consciousness and also become an open door whereby you can receive ideas and impulses from a level of higher awareness that you then can express in this world. If you can make this fundamental shift, your entire approach to life can change very quickly. You gain now an entirely different view of what life is about. 

Do you see the fundamental difference I have described here? There is one approach. You are seeking relief from the pressures of being in this world. You are seeking some kind of inner peace however you define it. But the way you seek to attain it is to use a spiritual teaching and practice to suppress your emotions, to suppress certain thoughts, to suppress a certain sense of identity so that you build up this false sense of having control of your emotions, being intellectually superior, and therefore, being fundamentally superior to those who are not in your teaching.

The other approach is to seek resolution. What is the difference in how you look at the world? Well, when you are seeking to suppress something, you are looking at the world as a potential threat. Anything that happens that disturbs your equilibrium is a threat to your sense of equilibrium and therefore it needs to be suppressed. You need to find a way to dismiss it as quickly as possible so you can get back to your sense of equilibrium. You have built patterns in your emotional, mental and identity bodies for doing just that— suppressing anything that disturbs your equilibrium. 

When you take the other approach, you are willing to be disturbed. And you can actually shift into saying: “My true goal is to resolve all of these patterns in my emotional, mental and identity bodies that are keeping me tied to the earth, that are keeping me in the diving suit, that prevent me from climbing up the rope, walking up the ladder, being more and more free. I want to walk the true path of the Buddha, the true Eightfold Path, not the outer path but the inner Eightfold Path.” 

What does this mean for you? It means that when something happens outside of yourself that disturbs your sense of equilibrium, this is not a threat. It is an opportunity. It is an opportunity to say: “Why do I feel disturbed by this? What is the emotion I am feeling? What is behind the emotion? Let me, instead of denying the emotion and trying to suppress it, let me go into it. What is it I am really feeling here? What is it that is behind this? What is the thought process that I can identify? What are my beliefs about this? What kind of a worldview have I built that allows me to feel I am in equilibrium but it also holds me at a certain level? I cannot actually grasp the spiritual teachings that I am studying because of my mental patterns. They always have to fit into these mental patterns instead of disturbing them. And then when I go beyond this, what is my sense of identity relating to earth?” 

For example, you might encounter a negative reaction from other people to something you are doing. You might at first feel anger about this. When you go into the feeling, you see that first of all you feel powerless to change other people’s reaction to you, the way they look at you. But you also feel that you should be able to change their reactions because you want to be at peace with everybody. You do not want people to be angry with you and you cannot see any other way, at least your emotional body cannot see any other way, than to change their reaction so that you do not have the feeling that you have disturbed other people. Then you may go up into the mental realm and see: But why do you have these beliefs? Do you have perhaps a sense that you understand free will, you respect the free will of others, and you feel that you should be able to live on this planet without ever disturbing anybody, without having them become angry at you, without having them accuse you of doing something wrong. You are always looking for a way to make peace with people, to come up with some argument that makes them see why they should not be angry with you, why you are really a good person and so forth. 

Then you can go up to the identity level and realize that perhaps you have a sense that you are not really allowed to be here on earth, you are not really allowed to express yourself, at least not if this disturbs or provokes other people. You feel that you should be able to live here without disturbing anybody. You are always looking for a way to withdraw yourself from situations where you do disturb other people, so that you can still feel that you can be here without constantly being confronted by people who say you have no right to be here. There can be many other patterns but this is just an example that applies to many spiritual people. 

What you can then do is start looking at these patterns and gradually, over time (and it may take a long time) work on them, come to see them, gradually resolve them, until you realize that you do have a right to be on earth. You do have a right to strive for a higher level of consciousness, a higher level of awareness. You do have a right to express this, even if it disturbs other people. You can even come to realize that it will inevitably disturb other people because this is what happens to anybody who raises their awareness beyond what is considered normal in any society. You will disturb their sense of normality, their sense of equilibrium. 

Most people have created this sense of equilibrium that they have a right to be the way they are and when something from the outside disturbs that sense of equilibrium, they become angry and aggressive. They have defined a sense of normal that this is all you can be as a human being. This is the way you need to be. When this is disturbed, they become angry and what are you doing when you are walking the spiritual path? You are gradually raising your awareness beyond what is normal in your society. Will it disturb people? Well, how could it not? 

Being willing to disturb people

Now, it is not recorded in the Buddhist teachings or myths of just how much resistance, opposition, anger that I encountered as the Buddha when I started teaching. It is more recorded in the Christian scriptures of how much opposition Jesus encountered when he started teaching. But all spiritual teachers have encountered this to some degree. Some have managed to withdraw, as I eventually did in the Sangha. Because that is one valid way to teach, that you withdraw from the world, you let people come to you who are open to your teaching. 

The other valid way, as exemplified by Jesus, is to go out there in the world and disturb people. What did Jesus do? If you look at Jesus’ entire three-year mission, what did he do? He disturbed people’s sense of what was normal. He said: “There is more to being a human being than what you are experiencing right now.” And what was the reaction? Total rejection. The people would rather have a murderer set free than to have the person who disturbed them set free. Because the murderer they could deal with. That was normal. Some people kill others. But coming to say that you can be more than a human being, that is outrageous. We will not be disturbed so we will kill the one who disturbs us. 

You see most spiritual people are reluctant to disturb others. But what is it that will bring the golden age of Saint Germain, the age of higher awareness into manifestation? It is that some people must demonstrate that there is more to life than what the population considers normal and you must do this by being out there in whatever capacity. It does not mean that you have to do what Jesus or the Buddha did. It does not mean that you have to be killed or persecuted, but you will disturb people and you need to find a way to be at peace with this in order to fulfill your Divine plan. Now this is not necessarily where you start out on the path. You can have a long period of time where you resolve these patterns so that you are not disturbed when other people react to you. 

I know very well that this has been a long discourse. But I wanted to set a foundation so that I can give you some deeper teachings about the Eightfold Path and how you can then move towards this real sense of inner peace that is not based on suppression and denial but based on resolution and a more enlightened view. 

With this, I thank you for your attention so that I could project this through your minds and chakras into the collective consciousness, where it might reach many people who will never hear of this messenger, this teaching, who will never hear of the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha or never accept it, but it will still have an effect on their consciousness. They will suddenly come to see something they had not seen before and therefore they will be able to use whatever spiritual teaching they have at a higher level. 

You see again, our goal is to raise people’s awareness. It is not our goal to bring everybody into one particular spiritual teaching. But it is our goal that all people who are open to a valid spiritual teaching will reach higher and higher levels of grasping that teaching. You are, in a sense, the catalysts for reinforcing that movement, which of course has been going on for a very long time, even before I gave the teachings as the Buddha 2500 years ago. It is an ongoing process that has been there from the creation of this unascended sphere, even previous spheres. It is the out-breath and the in-breath of God. Being part of this in-breath, being conscious that you are part of the in-breath, can be very helpful in attaining that sense of peace that even though you are living in a world that has many disturbing manifestations, you are here to be part of that ongoing timeless process of raising everything gradually towards higher and higher levels. What could possibly disturb you, other than an unresolved pattern, a separate self that you have not let die, an attachment to that separate self or to that pattern?

 By coming to see this, by working on it until you have separated yourself from it and you suddenly see it from the outside, you see how it limits you and you can let it go—that is how you attain gradually greater and greater peace. There is no magical formula. You cannot suddenly snap your fingers and attain inner peace. But you can go through this transformation and how quickly you go through it is only a matter of your willingness to look at what disturbs your peace. With this, I hope I have both disturbed your peace, your sense of equilibrium, but given you a deeper sense of peace. I shall certainly return to give you deeper teachings, and to disturb you even more, as you are willing. 

Be sealed now in the joy of the Buddha that I Am.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Being a spiritual person in a chaotic world

 

Connect with Gautama Buddha and experience that emptiness is an empty concept


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. And as has been the tradition now for some time, it has been my privilege and my joy to give the sealing dictation for this event, which truly has been a great victory seen from our perspective as ascended masters because it has created an impulse sent into the collective consciousness that will create very profound changes and enable many people to connect more to the ascended masters and their higher selves. We, of course, also see the changes from many of you who have been willing to participate, to look at yourselves, to take in the teachings and come up higher. We hope that you feel it has been worth your time and effort and that you feel as fulfilled as we do.

I wish to take this opportunity to give some teachings about a concept that may seem unrelated to connecting to your higher self and spiritual teachers, but we shall see if it is not connected after all. There is a concept known back from the Buddha’s time of Śūnyatā or emptiness. What does this actually mean? Again, the intellectuals of the Buddhist religion or tradition have looked at this, have come up with various interpretations, cannot really agree on what is the right interpretation and I am not attempting here to give you the ‘right’ interpretation because there is no one right interpretation as there will always be different levels of consciousness and thus different ways to understand any spiritual teaching. 

Experiencing reality behind the worded teaching

But I will say that there is a fundamental difference between interpreting a spiritual teaching and experiencing the deeper reality behind the worded teaching. And what you see in every spiritual tradition known to the world is that there arises, as the tradition grows and gains more and more members, a class of people who set themselves up as the interpreters of the teaching. Then there is a smaller group of people who seek to experience the deeper reality behind the words. And then there is the larger group of the general population who follow the teaching and follow the interpretation given by the priest class because they hope it will give them some better life either in this world or the next. You can see this pattern everywhere. You can see it throughout history, you can see it today even with modern spiritual teachings, even the tendency in ascended master teachings. If you truly want to make use of a spiritual teaching, you of course, need to go beyond the interpretation of the words and seek to not only understand, not simply grasp, but to experience the deeper reality behind the words. 

We might compare this to a movie theater. Most of the people are sitting there looking at the movie screen. They are just experiencing the movie. Then there are those who attempt to understand where the movie comes from and they might go to the projection room and look at the film strip. But is it really the deeper reality behind the movie, what is on the film strip? Or is the deeper reality the white light in the projector? Or is the even deeper reality the intention of the movie director or the script writer? Or the actors? 

Using the teaching to transcend your current level of consciousness

A valid spiritual teaching comes from the spiritual realm or the ascended realm. It comes from the mind of a spiritual being and if you want to make full use of the teaching, you need to use the outer teaching only as a tool for making contact with a spiritual being in whose mind the teaching originated. This is the ultimate way to make use of a spiritual teaching. When you grasp this, you realize that just reading the words and trying to understand them or interpreting them with the intellectual mind is not the highest use of the teaching. One might even say it is not making use of the teaching because what is the purpose of a spiritual teaching? It is to help to transcend your current level of consciousness. And when you go into seeking to understand and interpret the teaching with your current level of consciousness you keep yourself trapped at that level. 

You might use the spiritual teaching to make yourself believe that because you have this advanced, sophisticated intellectual interpretation of the teaching you have reached a higher level of consciousness. But you do not reach a higher level of consciousness through intellectual interpretation and understanding. You reach it only by shifting your consciousness. This is what the linear mind cannot grasp. For the linear mind can only set up some kind of linear progression that leads from this point to the next. It cannot imagine, it cannot fathom that there could be an entirely different level of reality that cannot be put on such a linear scale. 

The Middle Way

That is why many people have not understood the concept of the Middle Way. They have not grasped the significance of the Middle Way and the pairs, which is what we today call the duality consciousness that always has two extremes. There is one polarity, there is the opposite polarity and there are people who think that the Middle Way is somewhere in between. 

There are many people who have intellectualized the teachings given 2,500 years ago through me and they have thought that walking the path, the Middle Way means finding balance and they have attempted to find some kind of balance between these dualistic extremes that they have defined, whatever that definition has been. But the Middle Way is not about finding balance on a scale that is linear between two extremes. The Middle Way is about transcending the dualistic scale, the dualistic extremes which means what? It means transcending the linear mind.

The concept of emptiness

Back to the concept of emptiness. The linear mind will immediately ask, emptiness of what? Emptiness compared to what? There must be something that it can be compared to. There is some validity to this in the sense that a spiritual teaching is always given in context. When I appeared in physical embodiment 2,500 years ago, I appeared in a specific society, a specific culture, namely the Hindu Brahminic culture. 

The Hindu Brahmins had come up with many different interpretations, many different sects, many different ideas and so they had various concepts. The teachings that I gave 2,500 years ago were adapted to this culture and they did in some way use some of the concepts but they also challenged other concepts that had become common in the Hindu tradition. You cannot really understand the concept of emptiness without looking at the context in which it was given. And the concept that was very dominant in the Hindu religion was the concept of the Atman or the Self, the ultimate Self and there was an entire culture built around this concept that few people actually understand today. 

To give a brief summary of how they looked at the Self, we can say that there was the idea that in the higher realm there was only this one Self, the Atman and this was an eternal unchanging Self. It could not ever change. This means that for any concept you could come up with, not necessarily from the human level but anything that could come from the spiritual realm, there was in this Atman, in this Self, defined what we might call an image or a matrix. It could be even compared to Plato’s concepts of these ideal forms in the higher realm. 

In other words, the concept was that in the higher realm exists a predefined perfect matrix for everything that can manifest in this world and everything that can happen in this world, which is what gave rise to this idea that out of this one Atman is defined other Selves and these Selves define a specific manifestation. So the earth—there is a Self in the higher realm that defines the perfect unchanging matrix for the earth. For each human being there is a Self in a higher world that defines what that soul is like and things could happen on earth so that the earth or people could deviate from this eternal Self. But in the end, everything would return to that Self and this is the concept that I denied. 

When I talked about emptiness I said it is empty in the sense that it does not have a self, meaning it was not predefined by some Self in a higher realm that it was destined to return to. Now Lanto has already given you a very profound teaching on this, but I want to comment on it because many people in Buddhism today have used the modern mindset which has become much more linear, to interpret the concept of emptiness or the concept of Non-Self, to mean that it is not only empty of a self, it is empty of everything. There is nothing there. This is again what the linear mind loves to do. 

Permanent self vs. ever-changing self-transcending self

The linear mind looks at this world where everything has form and then it hears the concept of emptiness and then it hears that it was the Buddha who gave that concept and he is some high, enlightened being so his concepts must be respected. And now the linear mind says: “But then I want to understand this concept in the ultimate way. This world has form, emptiness must mean there is no form, there is nothing there.” And some have interpreted this to mean that there is only Brahman, there is only infinite awareness as some call it today and this is emptiness. So there is either form as there is in this world or there is emptiness and they think that form came out of emptiness, in other words something came from nothing. But this, of course, is not the case. 

I did not say that there is emptiness meaning there is nothing there. I said there is no permanent Self there. I said that the world did not come from emptiness and is not meant to return to emptiness after an endless cycle of reincarnations. What I said was and what I meant was, there is no permanent self but there is an ever changing self-transcending self and that self that is ever changing is not meant to return to nothingness after an almost endless cycle of reincarnations and suffering. It is meant to ascend to a higher level where it can continue to rise to even higher levels. 

What can we understand about the spiritual realm? 

This is not what I said 2,500 years ago because I had decided to give a teaching focused on the practical aspects not the cosmological aspects and so my intent was to raise people’s consciousness beyond that linear mindset because I saw clearly from the Brahmins that the linear mindset can never give you that ultimate understanding of these cosmological concepts. How do you ultimately understand how the spiritual realm works? Well, by ascending to the spiritual realm, of course, then you experience the spiritual realm and then you can pursue a course of study of studying all aspects and realms of this spiritual world, going here or there, going to higher and higher levels exploring everything there is to explore. 

We might also say: “Well what is the point of trying to understand it while you are in embodiment?” And this is how I reasoned 2,500 years ago because the collective consciousness was at a lower level but today there is actually some point to this because many people can benefit from grasping some of the aspects of the spiritual realm and how it functions. You can certainly benefit from grasping that there are spiritual beings, ascended masters in that realm who are your spiritual teachers. But you can also benefit from grasping that there are natural planets and that many spiritual people have come from those natural planets to this unnatural planet of earth. 

And so there is today more value, more validity to seeking some understanding of the spiritual realm and that is why we give these teachings today. You will, of course, see today the exact same tendency that was there 2,500 years ago, that you have many, many people who are seeking a higher understanding but who are using some kind of teaching brought forth through words to get that understanding and then they project and then they interpret. There are, of course, many teachings today that are so-called ‘channeled’ teachings and they are channeled often from the mental realm and so they often give teachings that appeal to the linear mind, the analytical mind, the intellectual mind. 

There are teachings that claim to be very sophisticated even more sophisticated than the ascended master teachings and there are people who believe that this book or that book is the ultimate spiritual teaching and this is, of course, perfectly in order. People need certain experiences before they are able to raise their discernment and see the difference in vibration between a teaching that comes from the mental realm and a teaching that comes from the ascended realm. This is not something that the linear mind can fathom. It can only look at the words and interpret the words and therefore come up with some interpretation that this teaching is more advanced than the other. 

The emptiness of pure awareness

Going back to ‘emptiness’ what is the real value of this concept? Well, first of all the alpha aspect is that there is no permanent unchanging self. You are a self. In today’s teaching we have called it the Conscious You saying it is pure awareness. But another word for pure awareness could be emptiness. Emptiness of the sense of identity, the thoughts and the feelings that reside in or are produced by the identity, mental and identity bodies or minds. You might say that for most human beings their attention is focused on their feelings, their thoughts or their sense of identity. They are so to speak focused on the content of consciousness and therefore there can be some value in contemplating that the flip side of the coin, the alpha aspect of consciousness is that instead of being focused on the contents you can be focused on consciousness itself. And consciousness is empty or can be empty of contents and when the Conscious You experiences itself as pure awareness, this is a state of emptiness—just awareness without any content in the container of consciousness. 

Different levels of understanding emptiness

You can, of course, take it to another level and see that as you walk the spiritual path and rise above the 48th level and approach the 96th level, you are overcoming these subconscious selves, many of which are based on the duality consciousness. You can say that at the lower levels of consciousness possible on earth, people are enveloped in, blinded by, identified with the egoic mind, the separate mind. As you rise towards the 96th level and beyond your four lower bodies, your container of the lower self becomes empty of the egoic mind. So that is another form of emptiness, another level of emptiness but it does not mean, of course, that there is nothing in your mind. 

You still have a sense of identity, thoughts, feelings. You take actions, you respond to the world, you interact with the world, you interact with your I AM Presence with the ascended masters. You are not empty of anything but you are empty of certain things that spring from a certain level of consciousness. You see that emptiness can be understood at different levels. There is not just one way to understand it and to grasp it. But you can, of course, take this concept further because you might say that when you ascend, from the perspective of the Conscious You it seems that you go into the ultimate form of emptiness. For now, the Conscious You is fully united with the I AM Presence, becomes the I AM Presence, there are really no words that can fully describe the process. But nevertheless you can say that the Conscious You now becomes empty of this sense of self that it has had since it was sent by the I AM Presence into embodiment. But this, of course, does not mean there is nothing. Now there is the full awareness of the I AM Presence. As other masters have explained, you can approach that point of Christhood where you become more and more one with, united with the I AM Presence. But the Conscious You cannot be fully united with the I AM Presence until you ascend. 

The concept of void and no-self

To fully grasp emptiness, you also need to grasp how it can be perverted and misused. And this is what has happened both in some of the older forms of Buddhism but also in modern spiritual teachings even from other traditions such as the Advaita Vedanta and some other modern teachers who have taken this concept of emptiness and my statement that it is empty of a Self, and they have then interpreted this to mean that the ultimate state of spiritual growth is this state of ‘no self’ which is the ultimate emptiness. But this is of course a misinterpretation. 

It is, as Lanto explained, indeed possible for a being in embodiment on earth to experience a state that seems to be empty of any form, empty of any expression, empty of any sense of self. But this is not because there is some ultimate state of emptiness defined by some higher being or God. We have given teachings that, in the beginning was the Creator and the Creator decided to create. First it drew a boundary around itself in the Allness. It withdrew everything inside that boundary and created the void. 

The void can be, of course, conceived as the ultimate state of emptiness. But as a co-creator you cannot experience the void. You might say that even the Creator itself does not experience the void. Why? An experience is what? An experience is something that has form. If there is no form, how can there be experience? In the void there is no form. So how can you experience the void? What is it that people have experienced that they claim to be the highest reality, pure awareness, the ultimate state of awareness? What have they experienced? They have not experienced a void. They have experienced a state that has been created by beings in the duality consciousness. 

As Lanto explained, the fallen beings have taken one approach of seeking to elevate the separate self to an ultimate status and the other approach of denying the existence of any self. Thereby they have created this beast, this matrix, this self in the collective consciousness that seems to be empty. But as Lanto said, if you say: “I have no self”, or “I have experienced no self”, or “I have experienced emptiness”, well there is an “I”, so there is not a state of no-self. So what is ‘no self’? It is a projection of an image. Likewise, there has been a projection of an image of nothingness, of emptiness and some people have claimed to experience emptiness, but they have experienced the image of emptiness. But this is not emptiness, for it is filled with the image and the image has a form that a being on earth can experience. Therefore, it is not emptiness. 

When people have a certain experience, and I am not denying that they have an experience, I am only denying that it is an ultimate experience of emptiness. But when people have an experience and they come back to their normal level of awareness and they start communicating about that experience with words, well, they are just building on to that mental image, reinforcing that mental image, perhaps interpreting it, and now they are using it to project that they had some ultimate experience. And what does that mean? Well, if someone sets himself up as a spiritual teacher and talks about some ultimate experience of emptiness or ‘no-self’, what will the followers of such a guru do? They will project that he must have reached the ultimate consciousness since he had this ultimate experience of emptiness. But how could emptiness be an ultimate state of consciousness? How could emptiness be an ultimate reality? 

Emptiness is an empty concept

Why do you exist? Why does the world exist? Why is there a world that can give you experiences? Why is there, as many modern scientists are asking, something rather than nothing? Well, because there has always been something. There has never been nothing. If there had ever been nothing, there would not be something, and then you would not be here to ask the question. The very fact that you exist shows that there is not nothing. There is a creation of self-aware beings, and there always has been some creation and there is a purpose, there is a direction in that creation and that is to grow towards higher and higher levels of consciousness. And you do not grow to higher and higher levels of consciousness through nothing. Nothing cannot become higher and higher. Nothing cannot be ultimate. In fact, there can be nothing ultimate because there is always higher levels of consciousness possible. 

Again, the linear mind panics when it hears these concepts. But intuitively you can grasp this, that the purpose of existence is the growth in consciousness. And you here on earth can grow to become an ascended master, which is very much higher than what most people have on earth. But an ascended master can grow to reach the Creator consciousness, and the Creator can grow to even levels beyond that. Now, when you talk about levels beyond the Creator consciousness, then words are meaningless. Concepts are meaningless. You cannot fathom this when you are unascended. You cannot really fathom it when you are ascended either, but you can have glimpses of it. 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Transcending worded communication with your higher self


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava.

My contribution is not intended to be long, but I want to talk somewhat about words. Because if you look back throughout history on spiritual teachings that have been brought forth on this planet, you might ask yourself: What is the greatest hindrance, what is the greatest stumbling block to the spiritual progress of the many sincere people throughout the ages who have found the spiritual path? And that greatest hindrance is indeed words. Now, you might also ask yourself: What is then the greatest asset for the spiritual teachers of humankind? What is the greatest opportunity for spiritual people to make progress? And the answer is words. And the simple reason for this is, of course, that on a planet like earth, with the density of matter and a density of the collective consciousness, telepathic communication is not practical on a large scale. And therefore, spiritual teachings must be given with words.

Words: opportunity and hindrance to spiritual growth

On the one hand, giving spiritual teachings with words is indeed an opportunity, for it is a communication from the spiritual realm in the form of words. But on the other hand, words are also the greatest hindrance to spiritual progress. But why is that so? Well, it is because people have this tendency to become attached to a particular worded expression, wanting the words to convey or define some ultimate truth. The other reason is that the linear mind, the intellectual, analytical, rational reasoning mind, can do tricks with words. You might have seen these magicians that can do magic tricks, but the intellect can do magic tricks with words. It can interpret words. It can, as the saying goes, split hairs about splitting words, interpreting words endlessly. And this is, of course, what you saw the Hindu Brahmins do, and the Buddha attempted to counteract it. But not long after the Buddha was no longer in embodiment, the intellectual people of the Buddhist religion started doing the exact same thing. The scribes and the Pharisees did the same when Jesus walked the earth, but as soon as the Catholic Church was formed, and even before, theologians started doing the same thing with Jesus’ teachings.

And in the modern age, of course, scientists, materialists are doing the same thing with scientific teachings or discoveries. And many spiritual people who have found a spiritual teaching, whether it be an old one or a new one, well, they are doing the same. Endlessly debating about the meaning of words, endlessly trying to interpret words to come to some ultimate interpretation of words.

Looking for the highest possible teaching in the past

One thing you can see, one tendency you can see in the spiritual field is that there are many spiritual people who are looking backwards. They are looking at a worded teaching given some time ago. It may be in the most ancient worded teachings known currently, the Vedas, it may be the Buddha’s teachings, it may be the Old Testament, Jesus’ teachings, later interpretations or scriptures from Buddhism, or the Koran. It may be newer teachings, even ascended master teachings given in previous dispensations. But you see this tendency, people look back in time, they seem to think that back then when the Vedic Rishis were in embodiment, somehow this was a purer time, so the revelation received by the Rishis was the highest revelation that could be brought forth. Or Mohammed’s time was a special time, so that was why the Koran is the ultimate revelation that could be brought forth.

Do these people never open a newspaper, watch television, read books or go on the internet? Have they not recognized that there has been some progress in the living standard compared to ten thousand years ago? Have they not asked themselves why this progress has come about? Can they not reason that the progress has come about because the collective consciousness is higher today than it was at the time of the Vedic seers or Mohammed or Jesus or the Buddha? What sense does it make then that a higher revelation could be brought forth ten thousand years ago than today? How could you bring forth the highest possible revelation when the collective consciousness was lower than it is today? Does   this make   sense?

Less and less room for interpretation

Well, to some it does or they simply refuse to think about it. But why is it that people will not recognize any later revelation? Why is it that they cling to the old? Because the revelation that was given in a previous age was given for a lower level of consciousness and that means what? It means that the revelation that could be given at that time was not as precise as what can be given today. What does it mean that a teaching is not as precise, that the worded expression of the teaching is not as precise? It means there is more room for interpretation and the more room for interpretation the more the linear mind can do its tricks and the more people trapped in the linear mind such as the Brahmins or the Scribes and Pharisees can use their superior intellects to set themselves up as having a special status. And once they have achieved that status they do not want to give up on it and that is why they cling to that old teaching that can be interpreted endlessly.

Even the teachings of the ascended masters given over the past century show a clear progression. Go back to previous dispensations, read the teachings, you will see they were not as precise, not as direct as the teachings given today. Some have said: “Well the old teachings had a much more elevated language.” Whereas the teachings today are very simple, very limited vocabulary and I agree this is the case but it also left more room for interpretation.

What we are about doing as progressive revelation, as part of progressive revelation, as the Omega aspect of progressive revelation is to make the teaching plain so more and more people can grasp it but also so that even people at a higher level of consciousness are not in doubt about what is being said, there is not as much room for interpretation, not as much need to interpret.

Interpretation based on the present level of consciousness

Of course, a teaching given in words will always be interpreted because people will interpret it based on their present level of consciousness. You can give a teaching from a certain level of consciousness but there will still be those levels from the 48th to the 96th level and for that matter even the levels below that can interpret the teaching based on that level, the world view, the perception filter that people have at that level. This is unavoidable but at least we can do what we can do from the ascended realm to make the teaching as unequivocal, as precise as possible. This is not to say, of course, that the teaching we are giving now is some ultimate teaching and could not become even more precise in the future when the collective consciousness is raised further. But nevertheless you understand my point, I trust that looking back to the old is not really productive especially not when you are in the transition period between two ages, two spiritual cycles moving from Pisces to Aquarius for the teachings given in Pisces were given for that level of consciousness for that cycle and now we are giving teachings for the Aquarian age.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

To be or not to be the Presence 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Lord Maitreya through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Lord Maitreya. You might say: “You have told us a lot about how to connect to our spiritual teachers, but not so much about how to connect to our higher self or the I AM Presence.” Yet, we have actually told you many things that are relevant to connecting to your I AM Presence, as well. Because everything that helps you connect to your spiritual teachers, of course, also helps you connect to your I AM Presence. Yet, what I wish to give you is some further thoughts on this.

The image of the I AM Presence at the different stages of the path

Now, as the Chohans have carefully explained, there are stages of the spiritual path. It does not do any good for us to go to a person at the 48th level and give the teaching I am going to give in this dictation. Because when you are at the 48th level, you cannot grasp this teaching. You can, of course, hear about your I AM Presence and you can hear many teachings about the I AM Presence—as they are still valid and relevant teachings about the I AM Presence given all the way back to the I AM Movement in The I AM Discourses.

But at the 48th level, and between the 48th and the 96th level, you will tend to feel that you are separated from your I AM Presence, that there is the distance or a gulf between yourself and your I AM Presence. This is, of course, not an actual distance. I know that we have said that your I AM Presence resides in the lower levels of the spiritual realm. You can say there is a distance in vibration between the Conscious You being focused here in the denser realms of the physical octave, and the spiritual realm. Of course, there is. And that is why you will, at these earlier stages of the path, experience that sense of distance.

But as we have also attempted to explain, you are not actually separated from the spiritual realm in the sense that the spiritual realm interpenetrates the physical realm. Your I AM Presence is around you, within you, with you, wherever you are. But ,of course, you cannot experience that at these lower levels, which is why we have given these teachings in previous dispensations, why we have given this chart of the I AM Presence that depicts that you are the lower figure and some distance above you is the I AM Presence with the colored rings around it, representing your causal body.

And it is valid to use this image for a time. It is also valid at this point to make calls to your I AM Presence, to give prayers to your I AM Presence, to ask your I AM Presence for help, for guidance, for direction. But of course, there comes a point where this is no longer what you need to do, because now you need to make a shift and realize that you will not truly connect to your I AM Presence by projecting this image that is carried over from so many religions that your I AM Presence is like the wish-fulfilling god.

Your I AM Presence, first of all, is not a god, because your I AM Presence—despite what has been thought by students in previous dispensations—your I AM Presence is not ascended. Your I AM Presence is not an ascended being. It becomes an ascended being when you, the Conscious You, ascend back to the Presence. You need to recognize here that there is a fundamental difference between your I AM Presence and an ascended master. The ascended master has ascended. And even though your I AM Presence resides in the lower levels of the spiritual realm, it still is not an ascended master.

Letting go of your old image of the I AM Presence 

Now, at the higher levels of the path, certainly at the 96th level, but even before you can begin to contemplate this. You need to do away with the chart that sees the I AM Presence above you. You can contemplate an image of the I AM Presence around you, visualize this in your mind, but really it is a matter of a more subtle shift. It is a matter of starting to shift the mind, where you begin to challenge this image of a distance between yourself and the Presence. You begin to challenge whatever images you formed in your mind as you were walking the path, whatever images you formed based on the teachings given by us about the I AM Presence. Because what have we attempted to explain to you so carefully? It is that whenever you find the spiritual path, let us just as an example say you are at the 48th level, you are looking at the spiritual path through the consciousness you have at the 48th level.

What has happened to many ascended master students is that they have found an ascended master teaching—in many cases, they were above the 48th level—but nevertheless, whatever level of consciousness you are at, when you find the teaching, you approach the teaching through that level of consciousness, that world view, that perception filter you have. It is inevitable that you project a mental image that is a mixture of the teaching and your perception filter when you find that teaching. You formulate this mental image in your mind, and it may very well allow you to raise your world view, to raise your mental image, but you are still projecting a certain image upon the teaching. This is natural. It is inevitable. We are not in any way blaming you for this.

I am simply saying that when you come to the higher levels of the path, you need to become aware of this. And you need to be willing to look back at your path and say: “Is it possible that when I found the ascended master teachings those many years ago that I formulated a mental image of my I AM Presence that was based on the level of consciousness I had, and which is therefore inaccurate, inadequate, and cannot actually help me connect to the Presence?” And if you look at this neutrally, you will see that the answer is always yes. Because as I said: “What else can you do?”

The teaching appears, when the student needs the teaching

What you unfortunately find is, especially in previous dispensations, that people have made the assumption encouraged by the culture of those dispensations, which were in the Piscean Age, as we have explained. People have made the assumption that because they were able to find this high spiritual teaching from the ascended masters, they must be in a very high level of consciousness. And you may be in a higher level of consciousness than the average person, but nevertheless, you are still at a certain level of consciousness. Many people have found the ascended master teachings at the 48th level. Some have been above it. Some have been some ways above it.

But most, the vast majority of the people who find ascended master teachings are below, even some ways below the 96th level. Why is this? Because the teachings are, of course, designed to help people climb from the 48th to the 96th level—including the teachings of previous dispensations. What would be the point in finding a teaching at a higher level if you needed it at the lower levels? It is constructive to have some humility and realize that when the student is ready, the teacher appears. Which means that the teacher appears, or the teaching appears, when the student needs the teaching. What would be the point in a teacher waiting to appear to the student until the student no longer needs the teaching? You see, a realistic assessment shows you that when you found the teachings, it was because you needed the teaching, meaning you were not at the highest level of consciousness.

But unfortunately, in previous dispensations, many people have assumed differently. They have thought: “I must be at a high level of consciousness in order to be able to find this high teaching.” They have created a certain culture in the organization, a certain mindset in many individuals, that: “The way I looked at the teaching when I first found it, was the highest possible way.” Which means many people have assumed that: “The way I looked at the ascended masters when I first found the teaching, that is the highest way to look at ascended masters,” as the Chohans have explained. But also: “The way I looked at my I AM Presence when I first found the teaching, that is the highest way to look at my I AM Presence.”

The attachment to the old image of the teachings

This means that people found the teaching at a certain lower state of consciousness. They used the teaching to formulate a mental image of their I AM Presence. What the I AM Presence is. What it means to be connected to your I AM Presence. What the I AM Presence can do for you. And they assume that this image is accurate, is the highest possible, so they keep projecting that image. Many students have become very protective of their image. Because what unfortunately happens—when you make this assumption of assuming you were at a very high level when you found the teachings—is that if you had to admit that the mental image of your I AM Presence is inadequate, you would start doubting that you were really at a high level of consciousness when you found the teaching. And this would be a blow to the ego, so the ego does not want to admit this. This is unfortunately a mechanism that we have seen in many students.

This is one of the reasons why you have many of the students from the I AM Movement that could not move on to the Summit Lighthouse. Why there are many students from the Summit Lighthouse who could not move on and accept this messenger. It is not the only reason. Many students were not meant to move on. But the point is that many students have taken a specific teaching, formulated a mental image, become attached to maintaining the illusion that their mental image is correct. And therefore, they are not willing to question it.

There comes that point when they approach the 96th level where the image formulated at lower levels of your I AM Presence is not adequate, because now you need to step up to a higher level of relationship with your Presence. This is an unfortunate reaction from people, when they refuse to reconsider this. And it can truly block their path. There are people who have been on the path for decades, but for a long time they have not really made progress. Or have not made the progress they could have made, if they had been willing to change their mental image of both the masters and their I AM Presences.

Studying I AM Presence from a distance 

This is, of course, a mistake we do not desire to see you make in this dispensation, where you have these much higher teachings. And they are higher because they have the concept of the Conscious You and the separate selves. And this is a revolutionary concept compared to previous teachings for the simple reason that when you grasp it, when you experience it, when you experience that your Conscious You can step outside of a subconscious self, then you have a tool, you have a process that can take you all the way to the 144th level. But it can also help you develop a different relationship to your I AM Presence which is not based on a mental image.

What is it, as the Chohans so carefully explained, that you do when you formulate this mental image with the linear mind and project it? Well, you are seeing from a distance. You are seeing that: “Here I am. I am a subject. My I AM Presence is up there. It is the object that I am studying, that I am approaching, that I am praying to.” But as long as you see yourself as a subject and the I AM Presence as an object, what are you doing? You are affirming that there is a distance between yourself and the I AM Presence. But how can you get beyond that distance? How can you connect? How can you become one with the I AM Presence, if you are projecting that there is a distance?

Experiencing Oneness with the I AM Presence

Some students have gone into this almost obsessive-compulsive state of mind where they think that: “If only I give enough violet flame to transmute my karma, then I will become one with my I AM Presence. Now, I have given three hours of violet flame decrees a day for ten years, but I am not one with my I AM Presence. Maybe if I give four hours of violet flame a day, I will become one with I AM Presence. And if that does not work, well, how much more can I give in a day?” You think that in order to get to the goal, you have to push. And if you do not get to the goal, you just have to push harder or you have to continue to push the same way for a longer time. But how are you ever going to get to the goal if you are pushing it in front of you, if you are pushing it away from you? There comes that point where you have to step back and stop pushing.

And you need to realize the simple dynamic we have explained with our teachings about the subconscious selves. What keeps you from Oneness with your I AM Presence is the subconscious selves that you have. As you overcome these selves, it becomes easier and easier for the Conscious You to withdraw itself from the outer mind—the identity, mental and emotional minds. It becomes easier for the Conscious You to step outside of the remaining selves you have left. That means that as you approach that 96th level, it will be natural for you to actually experience your I AM Presence, not from a distance, but as being around you. It is, you might say, that you experience that you are part of the Presence, you are inside the Presence.

Instead of seeing the Presence up there, you begin to experience that the Presence is around you and, as the Chohans have given the image of the wave that rises from the ocean, you are just a wave rising on the ocean of your I AM Presence. And when you are focused, your attention is focused at the top of the wave, it is difficult to see this. But if you allow yourself to sink into the wave deeper and deeper, then you become able to sense the ocean itself. And you become able to flow with that movement of the ocean. And that is when you begin to experience more of that, not so much a connection to your I AM Presence, but oneness with the I AM Presence.

I am Presence”

Why are we talking about connecting to an ascended master, but oneness with the Presence? Well, because you are not the ascended master, but you are the I AM Presence. You are out of the I AM Presence. Yes, you can technically say that your I AM Presence is created out of the Presence of ascended masters, but nevertheless, from your perspective, it is not so that you will ever come to a complete oneness with an ascended master. You can have a sense of oneness, but you still realize that Master MORE or Saint Germain are distinct ascended beings. But your I AM Presence is not a distinct being, even though it seems that way at the lower levels of the path. But that is the illusion you need to start challenging as you rise higher.

You need to challenge the illusion that your I AM Presence is a separate being from you. You are, as I said, out of the I AM Presence. You are a wave on the ocean of the Presence. That is why it is more fruitful to say that you connect to an ascended master, you become one with the I AM Presence. Or rather, you overcome the illusion that you are separated from the I AM Presence, that you are something different from the I AM Presence. Until you realize: “I am the Presence.” And everything that the other masters have given you about connecting to your spiritual teachers, of course, applies to the I AM Presence, as well. The more you shift your consciousness, the more you overcome the linear mind, the more you overcome the separate selves, the easier it is for you to feel that oneness with the I AM Presence.

But I want to give you also a seemingly very simple tool, some might call it simplistic, but it actually has the potential to have a profound effect. You know how you can say that an actor on a stage can have a great stage presence? Or you can say about a person that they have a certain presence? Well, your I AM Presence is a presence. Yes, it has individuality, but it is a presence. What you have been used to is looking at the I AM Presence as a presence up there apart from you. You might even say: “I am the I AM Presence.”

But the tool I want to give you is to switch this a little bit and simply take some time, go into a quiet room, close your eyes. And then, you meditate on this mantra: “I am Presence.” Not: “I AM Presence,” but “I am Presence.” You see, it may seem like a play on words, but it is much more than that. Instead of thinking about your Presence as the I AM Presence, your mantra is: “I am Presence. I am Presence. I am Presence.” And when you meditate on this mantra, this can be a very effective way to come to actually experience the Presence.

Your I AM Presence is an unascended being

And really, you will not begin to connect to or feel oneness with your I AM Presence until the Conscious You has had that experience of stepping outside the outer personality and experiencing the Presence, experiencing yourself as the Presence. But this, of course, is only the first challenge of Christ as it relates to the I AM Presence. The second challenge of Christ is that now when the Conscious You comes back into your normal state of mind, you have to be very careful that you do not fail the second challenge of Christ and start projecting your mental images on the experience with the Presence. Start again projecting your mental images upon the Presence.

And you have to especially be careful once you start having that experience of oneness with the Presence that you do not project the image upon the Presence that you might have of the wish-fulfilling god or ascended masters. As I said, your I AM Presence is not yet an ascended being. You cannot expect that your I AM Presence knows everything. This is an assumption you find in previous dispensations, where they thought the I AM Presence is like a god, is like an ascended master, knows everything, has superhuman supernatural abilities and can grant me favors and protect me from karma and do this for me. But that is not the case.

Your I AM Presence is an unascended being. Now, it is not in duality, of course, it is not even in the lower realms of the physical octave. It has a broader perspective than you have. But you need to recognize that your I AM Presence still has certain desires for what it wants to experience on earth. The desires that caused it to send you, the Conscious You, as an extension of the Presence. And the I AM Presence does not have a full understanding of everything that an ascended master understands. Even though it is in the lower realms of the spiritual realm, it is still not an ascended being. It does not have the perspective of an ascended being. The I AM Presence is still focused on itself as it sees itself. That is why you cannot look at your I AM Presence as a being who can answer any question you have.

There are people who have thought that they can ask their I AM Presence about any cosmological issue. But that is not the case. You really do not want to look at your I AM Presence as some being who is going to do something for you. Because if you are maintaining this image that your I AM Presence will protect you or will do something for you or will answer your questions or tell you what to do, you are still reinforcing the sense of distance. And other masters have talked about that there is a dilemma, there is an enigma, there is an almost schizophrenic stage of the spiritual path where you are balancing seemingly incompatible things.

Stepping up to the greater union with the Presence

And truly when you begin to experience the Presence, it is a slightly schizophrenic phase you go into. Because you have your ordinary everyday life, you have your responsibilities in this world, and yet you are beginning to experience the Presence, which has a different perspective on life in the world than you do. It can be difficult to balance the two. It can especially be difficult to resist the temptation to have your I AM Presence help you out of some difficult situation or have your I AM Presence tell you what to do in specific situations. Many people have asked for advice from their I AM Presences.

But see, when you begin to go into this phase, the I AM Presence is also in a delicate situation. Because the I AM Presence wants the Conscious You to grow towards union with the Presence. And this means that if you are asking the I AM Presence for advice or directions—if the I AM Presence were to answer it, it would validate your image that you are separated from the Presence. That the Presence is up there. That the Presence is like the genie in a bottle who can grant you any wish you want. You see, if you allow yourself to maintain this mental image of separation, there comes a period where your I AM Presence must withdraw from you, so to speak, and not answer your questions, not give you a frame of reference. And there are people who have felt this, that they felt like they were cut off from a connection they had had earlier. It can be a connection with an ascended master. But in many cases, it is the connection with the Presence. And that is because you have not stepped up.

You have not let go of this mental image based on the sense of distance. And therefore, the I AM Presence must withdraw until you work it out in your mind, overcome that sense of distance, begin to challenge it. And then, your Presence can again interact with you. But what you need to come to, and what I am seeking to help you come to, is to come to the point where you are not asking your I AM Presence for answers to specific questions, for directions on what to do or not to do in situations. You are moving towards a point where you can, as I said in the mantra, recognize I am Presence here in the world. Not that I am the I AM Presence, but I am Presence because the Presence is here with you. The Presence can be expressed through your lower being. And this is actually what it means to be at these stages of personal Christhood. I know we have explained that it is the Christ mind that expresses itself through you and that is correct.

You do need the Christ mind, but your I AM Presence is not separated from the Christ mind. But what we have said previously, what Saint Germain explained also, is that when you come to these levels of Christhood, you do not become a marionette. You do not become a puppet on a string. Because you have to decide how you want to express your Christhood. However, the Conscious You does not have to decide this alone or as a separate being. When you come to this greater union with the Presence, then who is it that is deciding? Is it the Conscious You or is it the Presence? As Jesus said, my Father worketh hitherto and I work.

The I Will Be Who I Will Be aspect of the Presence

There can come a point where you start feeling: “Where is the difference between the Presence and the Conscious You? Where is the difference between the Presence and myself?” And even asking that question implies a distance. But there can come a point where you go beyond that question, where you just experience: “It is not meaningful to even ask the question, because there is no longer any difference.” You begin to realize that the Conscious You is the Presence. You are the Presence in the physical octave, in the emotional realm, in the mental, in the identity.

You are the Presence. But you are, as we have said before (some time ago), the ‘I Will Be Who I Will Be’ aspect of the Presence. As opposed to the ‘I AM That I AM’ aspect of the Presence. The ‘I Will Be Who I Will Be’ is the omega, the feminine or the expressive aspect of the Presence. There is the ‘I AM That I AM’ which is and will remain in the spiritual realm, so it cannot be destroyed by anything that could happen in the unascended sphere. But the ‘I Will Be Who I Will Be’ aspect is what decides to express itself in the unascended sphere. You can say that the Christ mind gives you an energy and momentum that is moving. But it is the ‘I Will Be’ aspect of the Presence that directs that movement to go into specific situations and manifest specific manifestations or have specific experiences.

There comes a point where the distinctions fade away. What is the distinction between the Christ mind, the I AM Presence and the Conscious You? At lower levels, yes, it gives meaning to have that distinction, because it can help the Conscious You shift its awareness. But there comes a point where, for the Conscious You, the distinctions fade away. You are not concerned about it. There comes a point where you are not concerned where you are at on the 144 levels of consciousness. Are you at the 97th or the 108th or the 128th? You are not concerned about it anymore, because you know you are continuing to look for whatever illusions you need to see. That most of the time you are focused on expressing yourself in this world, what you want to express in this world. It does not matter what level you are at. It does not matter the distinction between the different levels or the distinction between the Christ mind, the universal Christ mind, the I AM Presence and the Conscious You. They all blend together.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Freedom to decide how you want to express your Christhood


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I am very happy, if you can apply the word happy to an ascended master who is always in a neutral state of mind, to be here with you. I want to make some remarks about the situation in Korea whereby I do not mean the physical situation but the situation that has been brought about by the fact that so many of you have embraced these teachings and have done all the work you have done with translating, giving invocations, giving vigils, creating groups, studying the teachings.

Magnificent work of the Ascended Master students in Korea

You may look at the physical and say: “What has been the results of our labor, what difference has it made in the physical?” But I am not so concerned about the physical because the physical will always be a reflection of what happens in the three higher levels. It is just a matter of time before it breaks through to the physical what has been changed in the three higher levels. And by all of the work you have done here in Korea, you have indeed created what we might call a seismic shift in the collective consciousness in the emotional, mental and identity bodies.

You have especially created a change in the identity and mental levels because the emotional body will always be more turbulent because so many people have various fears, various doubts, various animosities and angers that are more difficult to calm. But nevertheless, the real change always begins at the identity and mental level and what you have called forth is a descent of ideas from me into the identity and mental bodies, not only of the collective consciousness, but of many people in Korea and I include North Korea in that, because that is Korea also, that are receptive to these ideas. These people do not know anything about the ascended masters, do not need to know anything about ascended masters for they are in a position to implement some of these ideas and therefore you will see in the coming years changes even in the physical.

When that will happen, exactly how it will happen, is always impossible to predict because of what we have said about the interdependent originations where there are so many complex factors of all of the people in both North and South Korea and in a sense, it is a matter of when do a critical mass of people come into alignment with a certain idea, then that idea can break through to the physical and when that happens is, of course, a matter of free will. What we can say is that you who are the ascended master students in Korea have done your part. You have done more than your part. You have done a magnificent work and I hope sincerely that you will all feel fulfilled in the work you have done and approach the coming work that you want to do, that you are willing to do, with a sense of joyfulness, a sense of fulfillment, a sense of peace and a sense of accomplishment.

The necessary linear approach to the path

The Seventh Ray, the Ray of Freedom. What does it take to tune in to the Seventh Ray? Well, obviously you need freedom but freedom from what? Well, as the other Chohans have described, freedom from the linear mind. What is it the linear mind projects when it comes to freedom? It looks at current conditions, it says: “I cannot be free because I am oppressed by this dictator. I cannot be free because I do not have enough money. I cannot be free because I do not have this and I do not have that.” The linear mind then attempts to create a linear course, a linear progression that says: “I do not have freedom because I lack this or I have too much of that. So, I have to project a step-by-step course that leads me to a point where now I have what I need to be free.” You start moving in that direction, you start pushing in that direction, you use the linear mind to discipline yourself and your actions and your feelings and your thoughts and you push and push and push.

Now again, we have said on the spiritual path you move from the 48th to the 96th level by pulling yourself above the mass consciousness. So, you need to take that linear approach: “What do I need to do? How many decrees do I need to give? What invocations? What do I need to study? What do I need to do? What kind of therapy might I need?” All of these things and you can plot this. You can basically plan your path from the 48th to the 96th level as this step-by-step path. This is perfectly in order. It is as Nada said, a matter of using the linear mind to deal with the practical realities of the physical octave which includes the collective consciousness. You can plot a course as many ascended master students have done when they found an ascended master teaching whether this one or previous dispensation and say: “I need to study, I need to participate in these activities, I need to give so many decrees every day.” And they have done it faithfully for some time, some people for a long time.

But here is the trouble with a linear mind. What many students have done is they have created this plan for what they are going to do and then they have said: “I need to keep doing this until I am free”, or they have said: “I need to keep doing this for the rest of my life.” And there is the trouble with the linear mind when it comes to freedom. What are you doing when you are plotting a course with the linear mind? You are, if you want to put it directly, putting yourself in jail. You are saying: “Here is what I have to do and here is what I have to continue to do until I am free.” But you see you are enclosing yourself in a structure—“This is what I have to do.“ Is it not a form of prison you are creating for your mind?

The necessary shift at the 96th level

You can say when you are overpowered by the mass consciousness you are in one form of jail because you have little ability to make individual choices. Now you find a teaching, a spiritual teaching and many spiritual people who have not found ascended master teachings but other teachings have done the same thing and you plot a course and say: “This is what I have to do” to attain whatever goal is defined in your spiritual teaching, be it enlightenment, awakening, ascension, whatever it may be and as we have said, between the 48th and the 96th level it is right for you to plot a course of using spiritual tools and teachings to raise yourself above that mass consciousness, to dissolve those selves, to follow the course of self-mastery. This is what you need to do to raise yourself out of the prison of the mass consciousness. In order to do this, you have to be focused, but the effect is that you are putting your mind into a structure and that is a prison for the mind.

This is not a problem as long as you are rising above that mass consciousness, but what Nada so eloquently explained is that it becomes a problem when you use the linear mind to project beyond the practical realities of this Ma-ter world, including all four levels. What many, many spiritual people including ascended master students have done is, they have embarked on the spiritual path and they have used the teaching to project this course they have to follow and now they project based on the understanding they have when they start the path—“This is what I have to continue to do, this will then take me into these higher levels of enlightenment or the Christ consciousness whatever you call it.”

But as we have explained at the 96th level you face a certain initiation, a critical initiation and it can be described in many ways as we have done, but one way to describe it is to say that you have to recognize that what has taken you to the 96th level cannot take you beyond. Because you see what you have done, you have used the linear mind to project what it is like to be the Christ, what it is like to go into the levels of consciousness above the 96th level which are the levels of personal Christhood.

What have we attempted to explain so many times? Look at our teachings. Go back and study what has been said, going all the way back to 2002 about Christhood. The Christ does not fit in any structure. What is the second challenge of Christ? It is that after you have recognized Christ you do not attempt to pull Christ into the structure created by the linear mind. You cannot move into Christhood through the linear mind. The linear mind cannot take you there, so whatever images you have projected on yourself and the path based on the linear mind below the 96th level, cannot take you into the levels of Christhood—they do not apply. I am not thereby saying you should stop giving decrees or studying the teachings. It is a much more subtle shift of consciousness.

The state of listening grace

What can be helpful for many of you is to make a decision and say: “I am not going to stop giving my decrees and invocations, I am not going to stop studying the teachings, but I am going to set aside some time where I am just going to sit down in a quiet room, close my eyes and attempt to the best of my ability, to go into a neutral state of mind—what Jesus meant when he said: “Unless you become as little children you shall in all wise enter the kingdom”—what the Buddhists talk about when they talk about “beginner’s mind”. Once in a while just attempt to go into a state of listening—listening grace.

If you feel a particular affinity to a particular master, ask that master to anchor his or her Presence over you and help you just listen. Just be neutral. Do not ask for answers, do not ask for directions, do not ask for a solution to particular problems or situations you are facing. That you can do at other times. Just ask the master to help you be neutral and listen because as you move beyond the 96th level and for that matter as you are moving close to it, you need to sense what is the next direction you need to go in, what is the next phase on your path. And it is different for each one of you, so there is no standard answer to this.

Striving to live up to the image of the good student

That is why again it is so problematic with the linear mind because what we saw in previous ascended master dispensations is that people took our teachings and they created a certain mental image of what it meant to be a good chela. And this created an organizational culture where there was a mental image created—this is a good chela—and then this image that was created was very difficult to live up to. It was actually like what we have talked about the fallen beings who project this image of perfection but nobody can really define what it is, so it is impossible to live up to it. So it was with this image of the good chela. You could define certain outer requirements but it was not really clearly defined, so it was very difficult to live up to and it required an enormous amount of time and dedication because the outer requirements were very, very elaborate. You have to do all of these decrees. You have to live a certain way, eat a certain way, walk a certain way, talk a certain way, think a certain way, feel a certain way and it just became exhausting and very difficult to live up to.

So, the people who attempted to live up to it, they had to strain so hard to live up to this image that they became literally stressed by it. They put themselves in a constant state of stress, tension, almost to the breaking point. It was almost like a rubber band that is stretched as far as can be stretched and it is very close to breaking. And so, when people go into this state of mind, they become very judgmental of other people. They are, for that matter, judgmental of themselves because they are always judging: “Do I live up to the image of a good chela or am I failing at some point?” But they also became very judgmental of others and that is why there was created this very judgmental state of consciousness where people were always judging each other.

And I can assure you that there were people who came in contact with one of these ascended master organizations and they sensed this judgmental culture and they just said: “Not for me”. And many of these people had a higher level of consciousness than the people inside the organization, which is something that the people inside the organization would not have believed because they thought they were in the highest state of consciousness because they were striving to live up to this image of the good chela. So, when they saw people come and leave, they would say: “They were not chela material”. But they actually were. They were actually at a higher level. They were at a higher level of where they were beyond creating this judgmental culture.

Very subtle dualistic selves above the 96th level

All I am pointing out about this is that we do not want to see you repeat this pattern. We want our students in this dispensation to transcend these patterns so you can come to this point where you are free. What does it mean to be free? Well, from the 48th to the 96th level it means to be free from the mass consciousness, free from the dualistic selves. I trust you realize that you need a deeper understanding of these selves. We have explained that when you go below the 48th level of consciousness you go into separation and you use the duality consciousness to create these selves so these are dualistic selves. Then as you rise above the 48th level of consciousness you are walking towards the 96th level. But because of the density of the planet, you will still carry some of these dualistic selves with you that you have not yet overcome. In other words, it is not so that once you reach the 48th level you have overcome all of the selves that were created in duality.

This might take a little bit of contemplation because perhaps we have been a little too linear in our previous explanations. But look at it this way, there are 144 possible levels of consciousness on earth. If you start at the top and go to the1444th level from where you started at your I AM Presence, in order to go down to the 144th level you take on a particular illusion. This is not a dualistic illusion. It is just an illusion that relates to the physical octave on a planet like earth with the density of matter. What does it take for you to feel that you can even take embodiment, that you can even integrate with a physical body? You take on an illusion at the 144th level, you take on the next illusion, you go down to the 143rd level and you keep going till the 96th level.

These are illusions that basically at this level, help you integrate with an identity body, a mental body and an emotional body so that you can start creating the selves in these bodies that can give you experiences in the physical octave. Then at the 96th level you create more selves that relate to integrating partly with the emotional body still but also with the physical body. So that when you first descend into embodiment at the 48th level, your being, your conscious self is integrated with the physical body. You have structures in your identity mind, mental mind, emotional mind and even the mind connected to the body that allows you to function and actually do something on earth.

These selves are not dualistic selves. Then when you go below the 48th level, go down to the 47th level, you take on another illusion, create another self and you can keep going to the lowest level. What I am saying is, for each of the 144 levels there is a particular self that allows you to be at that level of consciousness. However, there are many more than the 144 types of selves that people have created on earth. Because when you are at a particular level of consciousness, there is a particular illusion that takes you down to that level but a particular self that keeps you at that level. But you can still horizontally create selves at that level. Where this becomes relevant is that as you go below the 48th level of consciousness, go into duality, there is a very large number of dualistic selves that people have created throughout history and some of these have become collective selves that are now in the collective emotional, mental and identity bodies.

There are many more than 144 selves that have been created on earth and it is inevitable that you take on some of these selves or rather you create your own personal version of them. What I am saying is that as you reach the 48th level and start the spiritual path, this does not mean you have overcome all of the dualistic selves. You still carry some with you and you can even carry some of the more subtle dualistic selves with you above the 96th level. These are, of course, not what you would call aggressive selves that are harming other people but still selves that relate to the dualistic illusions, the dualistic view of the world.

For what is it that Nada described that the Hindu Brahmins have done? Well, they had, many of them, used the duality consciousness to project onto the spiritual realm. Lanto explained very eloquently how there is this concept of No-Self that has been created. There is the concept of Brahman, the concept of nothingness, but they are dualistic concepts and these kinds of selves can be carried with you even above the 96th level because they can be very difficult for people to resolve. You, in fact, see spiritual teachers out there who have reached beyond the 96th level but they still carry with them some of these dualistic selves because they have not resolved the illusion. They have not seen through the illusion.

The second challenge of Christ at each level of the path

What I am saying is that there comes that point when you approach the 96th level and go beyond where you cannot use the linear mind to plot what course you should take from the 96th to the 144th level of consciousness. I know that from a certain perspective it seems like you are just continuing the growth that you went through from the 48th to the 96th level. After all, at the 96th level what is the challenge? To overcome the illusion that brings you to the 97th level. At that level the challenge is to overcome the illusion that brings you to the 98th level and so forth. But you see, this process cannot be done with a linear mind. You could even say it cannot really be done with the linear mind from the 48th to the 96th level because the linear mind cannot help you see through the illusions.

It is actually only the Christ mind that helps you see through an illusion. But especially above the 96th level it is necessary to step back and really consciously acknowledge the limitations of the linear mind and really acknowledge that even up till the 144th level you are still at each level facing that second challenge of Christ. Will you use the Christ consciousness to transcend your level, or will you attempt to pull the Christ consciousness into conforming to the illusion, the worldview you have at that level? And at the 96th level and above you need to be constantly aware of this challenge because you can theoretically stop at the 143rd level and not go above it because you think that Christ has validated the worldview you have at that level. But there is, as we have said so many times, no ultimate truth, no ultimate worldview on earth and you will only rise, you will only ascend by transcending it.

The danger of becoming trapped at any level

Again, some of the students from previous dispensations would vehemently object to this. They will say this is a completely false teaching, it goes against everything that was said in previous dispensations. But it does not actually go against what was said, it only goes beyond. And my beloved, if progressive revelation does not go beyond what was given previously exactly how is it progressive?
Let that thought take root in your mind because it is the key to navigating the very subtle initiations above the 96th level.

There is a certain dilemma, a certain dichotomy, that will always be there on a planet like earth because of the density of matter and the collective consciousness. In a sense, as you rise to the higher levels of the path, you reach the higher levels of consciousness, clearly you do. But—and it is an important but, this does not mean the initiations become easier. The tendency for many people when they reach higher levels of consciousness, and I am not just talking about ascended master students but spiritual people in general, is that they look at the path they have followed, they look how far they have come and they say: “I have made tremendous progress compared to where I started 30 or 40 or however many years ago”. There is also a tendency that people look at other people and say: “I am clearly at a higher level of consciousness than these people, I know much more about the spiritual path, I have overcome many illusions and attachments.” And I am not in any way saying this is wrong.

There are many people who have reached a high level of consciousness compared to the average person on earth. There are many people throughout history who have reached a certain level, set themselves up as gurus or spiritual teachers. There are many people today who have genuinely reached a high level of consciousness, higher than the 96th level, higher than the general population. They have set themselves up as spiritual teachers. And they look down from their level of consciousness and they clearly see: “I am at a higher level.” But what they do not always realize is that it now becomes very easy for you when you are looking down to see the initiations that other people are going through, it is very easy for you to see the illusions that they hold on to and so you think you have acquired the ability to see through all illusions.

It is always difficult to see the next illusion

You might even think you are enlightened or awakened or ego-free or have attained a state of non-self or whatever labels people put on it. But what many people have failed to realize is that you are not at the top level of consciousness that can be reached on earth because if you were, you would have ascended. And when you look up to the initiations you have not yet passed, to the illusions you have not yet seen, well, despite all of your accomplishments, it has not become any easier to see the next illusion.

For whatever level you are at, it is always difficult to see the next illusion. The illusion you have not seen at the 143rd level is just as difficult to see as the illusion at the 48th level. Why? Because this is the illusion that brought you down to that level and it is as difficult to see at the 143rd level as any lower level. You have gained momentum, you have expanded your awareness, you have seen through all of these lower illusions. But with your present level of consciousness, it is still difficult to see your present illusion. Which means what? It means that whatever level of consciousness you are at, you need the Christ mind. You cannot, with your present state of mind, see through the illusion by yourself. You cannot reason through the illusion. The Conscious You, when it is looking from inside the self at your current level, cannot analyze, rationalize, use logic or a spiritual teaching to see through the illusion. You always need to step outside the self, experience the Christ perspective, then you can see through the illusion.

You will not be home free until you ascend

But you cannot do this if you think you have reached some ultimate level. If you think the self you are currently seeing through is an enlightened self, then you cannot step outside of it. That is why you can become trapped at any level and many people throughout the ages have done so. There are many people who have set themselves up as gurus, who have been revered as gurus, who have been looked up to as ‘this guru was certainly enlightened’. And the guru might have attained a high level of consciousness, say the 140th level, which is very high compared to the average person and so it is understandable that people look at this guru and say: “Oh he is surely enlightened, he surely understands so much more”. And he does, and he might be able to help people, but is he really enlightened if he has stopped at 140th level and does not acknowledge that there is something he has not seen, some illusion he has not seen? Is there not the danger that the guru will, without maybe even realizing this consciously, pass on to his followers that this is the highest level you need to go to and then you will be home free. But you will not be home free at the 140th level. You cannot ascend from there, or from the 143rd for that matter.

If a guru stops at a certain level, what happens? Well, he becomes a false guru. Now everything he says might still have some truth to it. And he may still point out a genuine path leading upwards. But he is a false guru if he says there is nothing above that level. Or he is a false guru if he preaches that the goal of the path is to attain a state of no-self instead of the ever-self-transcending self.

The Christ mind is spherical not linear

These were some remarks that I wanted to make, to bring out there as part of our ongoing teaching. But in terms of the topic here, the topic at hand of tuning in, connecting to your spiritual teachers, how do you best connect to the Seventh Ray? Well, in a sense the teachings I have given can help you connect because it can help you realize that to truly connect you need to free yourself from the image created by the linear mind of how your path should progress.

There is, as I said, a phase where you need to follow that path, that linear path. But above the 96th level or at the 96th level you need to realize that the path in a way becomes more spherical. Instead of following this linear progression, you can actually above the 96th level—you can jump. You might go from the 97th level and suddenly you see through the illusion at the 108th level. Then you jump to the 120th, then you jump back to the 98th, then to the 104th. In other words, these illusions are not quite as linear. You do not have to see through the 97th and then the 98th and then the 99th. You can jump more from one to the other.

This of course, is another subtlety because you can think that: “Oh I have seen through the illusion at the 120th level so I am above the one at the 97th.” But if you skip the one at the 97th, well, you are not ready to ascend. But nevertheless, what you need to do with your conscious mind is consciously realize that the linear mind has taken you as far as it can take you and now you need to focus more on the intuitive spherical mind and that is the Christ mind. The Christ mind is not linear. I know this can be subtle to understand because we have said that there is an aspect of the Christ consciousness for each of the levels so that even at the lowest level you can see through the illusion at that level. But the Christ mind is not linear. Why? Because the Christ mind is the one mind, the undivided mind and if the Christ mind is undivided, how can you create a linear progression? You can only create linearity when there is a division into different steps, different levels.

Freedom from and freedom to

You could say that there is a certain danger in giving you this view of the 144th level of consciousness because the linear mind will project that it is an entirely linear process. But that is why we have given you the many teachings about the Christ consciousness and the Conscious You stepping outside of your current illusion. When you are willing to do this, when you lock into this process, then you will go beyond the linear mind. What we can say also is that between the 48th and the 96th level, you are striving to attain ‘freedom from’. Ultimately freedom from the mass consciousness, but also freedom from the illusions. But the shift you need to make at the 96th level is, instead of seeking ‘freedom from’, you are seeking ‘freedom to’.

‘Freedom to’ what? Freedom from is easy to understand. You have a limitation you want to escape. You can say: “Well, I am in jail, but now I have the key and now I walk out the door, now I am free from the jail.” But you will notice that many people who have been in jail for many years and are released, they stand there: “What do I do now?” They do not know what to do with their lives now that they are free from the jail and this is one of the difficult initiations when you go beyond the 96th level. You are free from the mass consciousness. You are free from a lot of illusions in your own mind: “What do I do now? What am I supposed to do with my current level of consciousness?”

“My Father worketh hitherto and I work”

And this is where you need to step up and realize that being the Christ is not what you have thought it was based on how you looked at it through the linear mind. Because many people have with the linear mind created this image that when you attain the Christ consciousness, well, your I AM Presence or the ascended masters are telling you what to do. Basically, they think that you give up your free will, you become a marionette and some have even looked at Jesus’ teachings who said: “I can of my own self do nothing, it is the Father within me who doeth the work”. And so they think: “When I reach that level, I can say whew, the work is done, now my I AM Presence can take over, I do not need to think, I do not need to make decisions, just let the Presence do it.” But that is not what being the Christ means because what did Jesus also say? “My Father worketh hitherto and I work”.

As the Christ, you recognize something you cannot recognize with the linear mind. In the linear mind you think: “I am a separate being, I have certain powers, I have certain abilities, I can do something.” And you can. Even in the duality consciousness you can do something. Everything has a price, everything creates karma, but you can do something. There are even those who have the sense that only when you go into duality you gain truly free will because now you can do whatever you want without feeling restricted by all this karma nonsense and consequences and being considerate of other people and turning the other cheek and all of this stuff.

There are people who think that once you reach the Christ consciousness, now God or the ascended masters or your I AM Presence will tell you what to do. But what have we said? You are created to be a co-creator and as a co-creator you do not think that you are a separate being who has separate abilities. You realize that everything you do is done with the energy coming from your I AM Presence so your father, the I AM Presence, works by giving you energy. It may also give you directions because the I AM Presence has desires for what it wants to experience on earth.

But within those parameters it is up to you, the Conscious You, to still make decisions. What do you want to do on earth? How do you want to express your Christhood? What experiences do you want to have on earth? And this can be a tricky challenge for many people, especially if they have been very dedicated to following this very disciplined path: “What do I do now?”

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Let go of your mental image of Nada and experience her Presence


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Nada through Kim Michaels, June 6, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Nada. You may find a certain irony in the fact that we have talked about the linear mind and yet here we are, the Chohans, lining up in a linear fashion. Nevertheless, as we have said, there is, of course, a linear progression from the Creator through the levels of creation, the previous spheres, to this sphere. You cannot say that everything that has a progression is necessarily what we mean when we talk about the linear mind. For the linear mind is a specific phenomenon that exists in an unascended sphere. And as we have said, the linear mind is not really a problem when it is seen for what it is, namely a tool to deal with the practical aspects of life.

A linear progression in practical life

You know very well that in your life you have a certain schedule, you have certain obligations. Perhaps you go to school, perhaps you take your children to school, perhaps you go to work, so you are there, you have to be a certain place at a certain time and therefore you need to have a certain linear progression, a certain linear schedule in your daily life in order to make everything function.

This is a very practical thing. You know, for example, that if you want to build a house, you need to set up a linear progression. You buy the property, you get the plans, you line up the different contractors that can do the work and everything needs to happen according to a linear progression, a linear timeline. The same in society, when things have to be done, when a big construction work has to be completed, or just to get daily life to function in society, the buses have to be on time, the trains have to be on time and all of these things, so the linear mind is a very useful tool.

Using the linear mind to reason about the spiritual realm

The problem comes in when people start to use the linear mind to deal with other topics than practical life in the physical octave. This has been a problem throughout history. As we have explained, at the time of the Buddha, the Brahmins of the Hindu religion had used the linear mind to reason about matters that had nothing to do with practical daily life, but that dealt with cosmological issues, including what it is like in the spiritual realm.
The Buddha saw how this had created all kinds of confusion, because what the linear mind does is it looks at conditions in the material world. It tries to set up a certain linear progression, a linear cause-effect sequence that it can detect in the physical world, and then it wants to extend that cause and effect sequence into the spiritual realm. And therefore it uses the conditions in the material world to reason backwards into what it is like in the spiritual world. Can you grasp why this is such a dangerous, we might say, approach? The conditions in the material world are not a pure reflection of the spiritual world. We have explained to you that there is a certain linear progression from the Creator to the highest level of creation, the first sphere. The Creator set a certain matrix. The beings in the first sphere worked within that matrix. They created the second sphere, then the third, and so forth. Everything that was originally created in your sphere is an expression of all of the layers above.

Therefore, you can say that there is a certain progression. But first of all, this progression leads from the highest possible level through these levels of more and more expressed forms. And it is not even a linear cause-effect sequence. It is not the result of mechanical laws. It is the result of a creative process that is not entirely linear. Yet what I am saying is that there is no way that you, from a planet like Earth in an unascended sphere, can fathom what it is like in the higher spheres. You cannot grasp this while you are in embodiment. And therefore, trying to reason based on what you see on earth about what it is like in the spiritual realm is a fool’s errand, a futile quest.

Projecting impure conditions on earth onto the spiritual realm

But then comes the next level of difficulty. We have explained that originally the earth was created by the seven Elohim. They are, of course, ascended beings. They are, of course, one with the entire hierarchy leading up to the Creator. They create within the framework of the previous spheres. Yet what the Elohim created is not the conditions you see on earth today. You could say that if you could see the original conditions created by the Elohim, then you could see certain principles, certain of what science likes to call natural laws, although they are more spiritual than natural. And you could then say: “If we understand these laws, we can reason about why the beings who defined these laws did define them the way they did. And therefore, we can reason something about what these beings thought, what their consciousness is. And therefore, we can look at the original conditions on earth and we can use the linear mind to reason about what it is like at the level of the Elohim.” That can be done with a linear mind. But you cannot go beyond that level of the Elohim with a linear mind, because from the sixth sphere to the fifth sphere, it is not a linear progression. The linear mind cannot reason very far up into the spiritual realm. But now, of course, we have also told you that conditions that you see on earth now are not what the Elohim originally created. And the reason for this is, as we have explained many times, that humanity went into the consciousness of separation and started to use the duality consciousness, which has resulted in dramatic changes on earth. The densification of matter, the lack of natural resources, and the entire collective consciousness has been taken down to a level that is much lower than when the earth was first created.

You now have a condition on earth that is not natural, not a pure extension of what the Elohim created. What was it that the Brahmins of the Hindu religion did? They looked at current conditions on earth, they attempted to discover patterns, regularities, and then they used the linear mind to project the regularities, the patterns we see in the physical realm, can be extended upwards into the realm beyond the physical. And this can tell us something about the gods, and why the gods are the way they are, and why they created the world the way they created it. But can you see that this can never give you an accurate picture of the spiritual realm? You are taking conditions that are not purely spiritual and projecting them onto what is spiritual. It is, of course, not only the Hindu Brahmins who have done this. As we have explained also in the Judeo-Christian tradition, the angry god in the sky is an image projected by human beings based on the fallen psychology and the duality consciousness. You see throughout history, around the world, people have taken an observation of how conditions are right now on this unnatural planet and used the linear mind to project this onto the spiritual realm, the heaven world, or whatever they have called it.

Changing the effect at the level of effect

And basically, why have they done this? Because they are disturbed by current conditions on earth. They are suffering, as the Buddha said, because when you go into the duality consciousness, life is suffering. You are being driven hither and yon by the Sea of Samsara. People want a way out of suffering, and they sense intuitively there must be a reason why they are suffering. And this is a true intuition. There is a reason why you are suffering. And now they observe that it seems like there are certain things in the physical octave, certain effects in the physical octave that have a cause. And sometimes it is a hidden cause. If you hold a stone in your hand and let go, it falls to the ground. There must be a hidden cause that causes the stone to fall to the ground. This is a basic observation that human beings have made for a very long time. They intuitively sense there must be some unseen, non-physical causes for their suffering for current conditions on earth. They now try to use the linear mind to reason their way backwards from current conditions to the cause of these conditions, the cause of their suffering, because they intuitively sense that if they can discover the cause, and change the cause, then they can also change the effect.

This is again a true intuition. If you can change the cause, you can change the effect. In fact, the only efficient way to change the effect is to change the cause. But of course, people have also attempted to change the cause at the level of cause, at the level of effect. They have attempted to change the effect at the level of effect. And this is what you see that science has been doing now for several hundred years, where science has been looking at the physical octave and attempting to understand physical conditions based on physical causes.

You see there are two approaches that people take with the linear mind. Or we could say that they are two sides of the same coin. You are looking at current conditions, you see them as an effect, and you attempt to use the linear mind to reason backwards until you find the cause of the effect, and then you attempt to change the effect. What science has been doing is attempting to find a cause in the physical, in the material world, and use that knowledge to change physical conditions. What religious people have been doing for thousands of years is to go further than just physical causes, but look for non-physical causes. Therefore, find some kind of god who is responsible for the area where they suffer, then find some way to appeal to that god so that the god will change the conditions that cause your suffering.

The blind alley of the intellectual reasoning

In a sense, these are two sides of the same coin. But the real problem, from a spiritual perspective, comes in in the religious tradition, where you not only seek to find a cause for your current suffering, but you seek to create these elaborate images of what the spiritual realm is like. And this is what caused the Hindu Brahmins to go into these multiple blind alleys where they used intellectual, linear, analytical reasoning to project God is like this, conditions are like that. This is the real spiritual cause behind this effect, and so forth. And what happened at the time was that they split into so many different branches and sects, they had so many different ideas, each of them claiming, of course, that theirs was the ultimate understanding.

What you saw was this incredibly complex phenomenon with all of these people claiming they had the ultimate truth, but none of them had the ultimate truth because they were reasoning with a linear mind based on their observation of current conditions. You can extend this to today and say, well, some of the people who were incarnated as the Hindu Brahmins thousands of years ago are now incarnated as the materialistic scientists who are essentially doing the same thing, only they have now decided that: “We do not go beyond the material world, we look for deeper and deeper causes in the material world for material phenomena.” But they are still split into different sects, different groupings, they have so many different theories about this or that complexity, even multiple universes, black holes, dark energy, dark matter, all of these complicated topics.

And what does all of this prevent people from doing? Attaining peace of mind. What do you see today? What did you see at the time of the Buddha? All of these conflicts between people based on what? Some subtle intellectual reasoning. One group of Brahmins interpreted the Vedic scriptures this way, another group of Brahmins interpreted same scriptures in a different way. Each was sure they were right, each felt it imperative to convince the others or to convince people that the others were wrong, and so there was this constant ongoing struggle.

A new philosophy focused on raising consciousness

This is what the Buddha saw. He saw that what they were doing was futile because they were using the linear mind. You might remember that around the time of the Buddha, there was a Greek philosopher Plato who brought forth the allegory of the cave. People are chained inside a cave in such a way that they cannot see out of the cave, but there is light shining into the cave from outside, and there are people walking between the light and the cave, casting shadows on the wall of the cave. The people inside the cave are only seeing the shadows, and they are observing the shadows, and they are attempting to reason backwards about what is going on outside the cave, but they see only shadows, and this is what the Buddha realized that the Hindu Brahmins were seeing, shadows only, and how can the shadow of an object tell you everything about the object?

For example, how can the shadow of an object tell you what color the object is? The shadow is a two-dimensional projection, how can it tell you about the three-dimensional form of the object? You see the limitations. The Buddha saw the limitations, and that is why he said: “Let us create a new philosophy, a new movement, that does not seek to reason backwards about what conditions are like in the spiritual realm. Let us focus on the practical aspects of raising consciousness, helping people overcome suffering, and then when they have raised their consciousness sufficiently, then they might be able to grasp some truth from beyond the material world.”

Why am I giving you this very long discourse? Well, because I am the Chohan of the Sixth Ray of Peace, and it is precisely this reasoning with a linear mind, this taking the linear mind that is a practical tool for everyday life in the material world, and wanting to extend it beyond the material world, to tell you something about what is beyond the material world. And as long as you do this, you cannot attain peace, nor can you connect to the Sixth Ray of Peace. If you really want to understand the Buddha’s teachings, you need to realize one simple thing, which is not so simple for the linear mind. The purpose of the Buddha’s teachings was not, NOT, to bring forth some superior truth. It was to give people practical teachings and tools for raising their consciousness, transcending the level of suffering, the Sea of Samsara. This is something that the vast majority of those who call themselves Buddhists today would violently object to, or at least vehemently object to. They would say that since the Buddha was an enlightened being, what he gave was a superior truth, even an absolute truth. But it simply is not the truth.

The Buddha was not concerned about some final truth, because he saw that this was what the Brahmins wanted to do. And why do the Brahmins want to do this? Well, as we have explained, what does the linear mind want to do? It wants to put everything on a line, a progression, and then say, there must be some ultimate end to that line, there must be some highest level. If I can put truth on a line, there are levels of truth, levels of understanding, I can understand more and more about the world as science has done now for a long time. But if we extend that expansion of knowledge, there must come an ultimate truth. But as Hilarion said, it does not come until the Creator, and there is a very large gap between earth and the Creator in terms of the different levels.

The practical approach of ascended masters

The Buddha realized this and was only focused on what could raise you, what could raise people to the next level up. Now look at what has happened in the intervening time. Science has become more dominant in the modern world, and science is also based on the linear mind. We must be able to start with our observations of the macroscopic world, discover subtler layers, deeper layers, and keep going until we reach the ultimate level, the God particle, or whatever you call it. Why is this important for spiritual people? Because you have grown up in a modern world, you cannot avoid being affected by this mindset. Here you are, you have grown up with this mindset, now you find an ascended master teaching. And now you are saying: “Well here, finally, here is something that does not come from this world, that is not the linear mind reasoning backwards from the conditions in this world. Here we have a teaching that comes from the ascended realm, from the ascended masters who are beyond this world. That teaching must be an absolute truth. For surely the ascended masters see absolute truth, and why would they give us anything else?”

Well, we have explained many times from different perspectives that we cannot give you the absolute truth that we see because you cannot grasp it on an unnatural planet. What are we doing today? The exact same thing that the Buddha was doing 2,500 years ago, taking a practical look at where people are in consciousness and saying: “What can we give them that they can grasp with their present level of consciousness and that can help them rise to higher levels?” We are not seeking to give you an absolute truth. Again, many students from previous ascended master dispensations would vehemently object to this statement. But why do they object to it? Because they are trapped in the linear mind: There must be an ultimate truth and if you cannot find it in the religions of this world or in scientific materialism, surely you must be able to find it in a teaching given by the ascended masters. I am not saying our teachings are wrong or are illusions or are deceptions, but they are adapted to the level of consciousness, not only of ascended master students, but even the collective consciousness. It can be no other way on a planet like Earth.

What has happened in previous ascended master dispensations is that people have used a linear mindset to take the teachings, reason based on the teachings, create mental images based on the teachings and project them upon the ascended masters. This is what the linear mind does. It looks at current conditions on earth, it creates a mental image based on those conditions, such as, what is the cause of current conditions on earth. Then it extends that image, it projects that mental image upon the spiritual realm.

Projecting a mental image upon ascended masters

When students found an ascended master teaching, first of all they used the mental images they had grown up with or mental images from other spiritual teachings they had studied. Then they took the ascended master teachings, they used that to refine their mental images and then they projected those mental images upon the ascended masters. Why is this relevant to the topic for this retreat, connecting to your spiritual teachers? Well, my beloved, I am an ascended master. How do you connect to me? Do you think you can connect to me by projecting a mental image upon me, a mental image that was created in a material world in your mind? No matter how good that image is, no matter how accurate you think it is based on an ascended master teaching, it is still a mental image. I admit that in previous dispensations, it was difficult for students to grasp this because the teachings had not yet been given. The teachings that we have given in this dispensation about the separate selves, and how the separate selves form perception filters, and how the Conscious You is not those perception filters, has not become the selves and therefore the Conscious You can step outside the selves. But how can the Conscious You step outside the perception filter of a self? Only by acknowledging that what the self sees is just a perception filter. This means you must acknowledge that whatever mental image you can create in your mind of an ascended master, it is just that, a mental image.

And of course, you could say within the law of free will, there is nothing wrong with people creating a mental image of an ascended master because it gives them a particular experience. You can look at students in past dispensations and you can see that many of them had very elaborate mental images of what ascended masters are like and how their interaction with ascended masters should be. Many of these students have even felt that they did connect to ascended masters, they did have experiences with ascended masters. Now, I am not saying that those students from previous dispensations had genuine experiences with the masters, but there were students who thought they had a genuine experience but they were connecting to beings in the mental realm because they were so attached to their mental images. Those who had genuine experiences were those who were not so attached to their mental images. Because what are you doing when you are projecting a mental image? You are essentially saying: “Nada, I do not want to connect to you as you are. I only want to connect to you according to my mental image. So, if you want to connect to me Nada, you better live up to my mental image.” And as other masters have said, if I were to do that, what would I do? I would validate your mental image and that means you would think: “My mental image is not a mental image, this is how Nada really is.” But how would that advance your spiritual growth? How could I help you grow by validating the mental image that keeps you from growing?

The question is always, if you want to connect to an ascended master, do you want to connect to the master or to the mental image of the master? Are you willing to let go of the mental image to experience the Presence of the ascended master? That is the question. We are not seeking to hide from you, but many students are seeking to hide from us. And if you want to hide from us by projecting a mental image upon us, we must allow you to do this. We must allow you to have that experience, we must even allow you to connect to impostors in the mental realm that will live up to your image, because they will live up to any image you project on them if you give them your energy. I do not need your energy, I am not willing to live up to your mental images because I need nothing from you, and I do not want to have you think that the mental image has been validated by me.

Basically, if you want to be very direct, you can say, if you do not experience, if you have never experienced the presence of an ascended master, it is because you have a mental image that is pushing the real master away from you. There is again no blame, you have free will, we understand you live on a very difficult planet, we understand you have many past lives that have created all of these selves in the four levels of the mind. There is no blame here. We are only saying if you want to really connect to us, you must be willing to look beyond the mental images because they are the ones who are preventing you from connecting.

El Morya – a strict disciplinarian?

What does a mental image do when you form a mental image of an ascended master? What does that image do? It allows you to have a certain view, a certain experience, and the experience cannot be challenged by the real master, so you can hide from the master. To give you just one example, in one previous ascended master dispensation, they had created a very particular image of El Morya, now Master MORE, and that is one reason he decided to change his name, because they still have that image of him, this very fiery blue-ray master, this very tough disciplinarian who would challenge people and expose their egos mercilessly, and they had created this concept that those who were the real chelas of El Morya, they had these qualities and they had the right to go around and blue-ray people by challenging them, telling them what they were doing wrong, and there were many people in that organization who took pride in being able to blue-ray those that they considered below them.

What were these people doing? Well, you could say their egos wanted the experience of being superior to other people, being the disciplinarians who could tell other people what to do, and they used their mental image of El Morya as an excuse for justifying their behavior, their ego-based behavior, even though they would again vehemently object to this being ego-based behavior, but it was.

Again, these people had their free will right to take an ascended master teaching to create this mental image of El Morya, and to validate the experience they want to have until they hopefully one day will have had enough of it, as some people have done and they have moved on, but some have not. But what I am also saying is that even though some of these people thought they had genuine experiences of El Morya, they did not. For why would El Morya validate that image of himself when he clearly sees that it would only trap people and prevent them from actually connecting to him?

All I am saying is, in this dispensation you have a deeper teaching about the selves, the subconscious and separate selves, mental images, perception filters, and therefore you can go through a process of freeing yourself from your mental images, stop projecting, and thereby you can come to the point where you can really connect to us as ascended beings. And connecting to us not through teachings, not through the intellectual mind, not through understanding and grasping, but just connecting to our Presence is the most valuable experience you can have on the spiritual path because it gives you a direct frame of reference from beyond the material world. And that means there is really nothing in the material world that can fool you anymore, or pull you into a reaction. And if this is what you want, then you have the tools to accomplish it.

A practical tool from Nada

But I will give you a practical tool that can help you on the Sixth Ray. I started out talking about the linear mind wanting to project this image of an absolute truth and how this takes away your peace of mind. What you can do is use our teachings to realize that the real goal of the spiritual path is not to know the absolute truth but to raise your consciousness from your present level to the next level up. But there does come a point, as we have said, where you begin to move into these levels of personal Christhood. And personal Christhood can be said to be the very key to peace which is why Jesus was called the Prince of Peace because he represents the Christ Consciousness to humankind. But how is Christhood, the Christ mind, related to peace? Well, it is through the Christ mind that you connect and you experience that there is a reality beyond the material world. And only when you have experienced this directly can you do what the Buddha told people to do: overcome your attachments to this world. As you experience the Christ Consciousness, you overcome your attachments. Where are your attachments located? In the separate selves, yes, but they are also very much based on the linear mind and the mental images projected by the linear mind. You want the world to be a certain way. You want your life to be a certain way.

An image of what life on earth should be like

If you look at the basic understanding of suffering—what causes suffering? It is that you in your mind, the linear mind, formulate an image of what life on earth should be like. You project that image out, but then you experience that life does not conform to your image. And that experience of life not conforming to your image is the very basis for suffering. That is what causes all suffering. When you begin to experience the Christ mind, you realize there is something beyond your mental image. You experience there is something beyond. But now comes, of course, the second challenge of Christ. Will you use your experience of the Christ to let go of your mental images, to let go of those separate selves, to overcome those attachments? Or will you do what Peter did and attempt to pull the experience of Christ into your mental images so that it seems to you that Christ has validated your mental images? This is what many students did in previous ascended master organizations, as I gave the example of El Morya. You can do this, of course, even with this dispensation, if you do not apply the teachings. But you also have the tools to avoid this.

How do you then attain more peace of mind? By continually reaching for the Christ mind, using the Christ mind as your frame of reference to look at your own life, to look at the conditions you face in your life. We understand that some of you face very difficult conditions. We are not trying to sound like we do not understand this. But nevertheless, the eternal promise of the Christ mind is that you can use the Christ mind to gain a different perspective on your physical conditions, overcome the attachments, overcome the mental images. And when you see conditions without projecting upon them that they should be different, then you can face these conditions without suffering.

I know this is a difficult concept to grasp for people who have very difficult conditions. It is easier to grasp for people who are not facing such difficult conditions. I understand this, but it is still an eternal truth. What causes your suffering is not your conditions, the physical conditions, but the way you look at those physical conditions. And in many cases, the physical conditions cannot change until you change the way you look at them. This is the promise of Christ, that Christ can give you that different perspective, and that can give you a peace of mind.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Reaching for the truth that will take you to the next step up


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Hilarion through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Hilarion.

What is truth? Well, here is a question that the linear mind loves, for this, it thinks, it can define in a very clear way: Truth is the opposite of untruth. Truth is something that can be understood, that can be grasped, that can be put on a linear scale, with truth at one end and untruth at the other. Certainly the linear mind can do this with all of the God qualities, but truth, it really feels, it has under control. The fallen beings have for so long, since they fell, felt they had truth under control. They have believed that they can define truth. Of course, they do not broadcast this to the people, for example here on earth, that they have defined truth. They instead broadcast that this truth is given by some ultimate authority. Therefore it is the highest possible truth.

The simplest definition of truth

But what is truth really? Truth is that which takes you closer to oneness. What is untruth? Untruth is that which takes you away from oneness. That is the simplest possible definition of truth that can be given, at least on earth.

The linear mind will, of course, be very, very unhappy with this definition, for how do you then define what truth is? There must be some ultimate truth. It is not enough to say it takes you closer. There must be an ultimate truth, and then you are in oneness. But the reality is that only the Creator is ultimate truth, which means that at any level of creation, any level of the world of form, there is a specific truth that can be grasped and fathomed at that level. Of course, earth is very far below the level of the Creator, which is why we have so many times said there is no absolute truth that can be given on earth, but we can actually say there is no absolute truth anywhere except in the Creator. Whatever level you are at in the progression towards oneness, if you are not at oneness, it is because you still see some distance. There is then a truth that can help you rise to the next level up. Therefore, it is never the goal to fathom some ultimate truth, but to see the truth that will take you to the next step up.

Levels of self-realization

Now again the linear mind will be unhappy, for it will say: “Well, then that must mean there is something wrong at every level until you reach the Creator, that even these beings in the first sphere that ascended so long ago, that have had so long to grow and transcend themselves, even they are living in illusion.” This is again the linear mind that must think as the linear mind thinks. It operates with a dualistic scale, and on the dualistic scale there is one extreme and the other extreme, and they are both ultimate, either the ultimate truth or the ultimate lie. You might say that until you reach the ultimate truth, you are still affected by a lie, but that is not the case. Once you become one with the Christ consciousness, become the Living Christ, you know and experience that Christ mind, which is the mind of Oneness. You know that everything is one, but you also see and experience that there is a hierarchy, a linear progression of levels of consciousness leading from where you are to the Creator. This is not illusion.

Once you have ascended from earth, you are not in an illusion because you know the underlying reality is oneness. You are simply at a certain level of self-realization, and you know you are on the path to going to higher levels of self-realization until you reach the ultimate state of self-realization, which is what we have called the Creator consciousness. Ultimate in this world of form, that is. You are not in illusion because you experience oneness, and you do not think even in terms of higher or lower because you are part of a process, an ever self-transcending process, the cosmic dance of self-transcendence. Serapis Bey talked about an ongoing acceleration, and this is an important concept to consider. The linear mind will, of course, have trouble considering this never-ending, ongoing, accelerating self-transcendence. It will always look for the ultimate, but it will also ask why does it need to transcend itself if it has reached a higher level? Why do you need to transcend yourself? If you have reached the 96th level and you experience the Christ mind, why do you need to continue to transcend yourself?

The ever-self-transcending River of Life

Well, the truth is that the entire creation, the entire world of form, is what we have called the River of Life. What is a river? It is water that is constantly flowing. If the river stops flowing, you do not have a river. You have a lake. Sooner or later the quality, the purity, of the water in that lake will deteriorate. The water might evaporate, various sediments and impurities might come into the water, and gradually it will start to become toxic. Why does it not become toxic in the river? Because it is moving. The water molecules are moving, shaking off impurities. They are mixing with oxygen, which purifies the water as well. So you see that the entire creation is this upward movement, constant self-transcendence. This does not mean that you as an individual being cannot say: “I have reached a certain level. I want to enjoy it here for some time.” You have a right to do this. But if you stay too long at a certain level, then your mind will start to become stale. Therefore you will fall behind that upward movement of the River of Life. You will be behind where you could have been if you had been willing to transcend.

The wise ones, those that are in touch with the River of Life, you can stand still and enjoy life for a time at a certain level, but you will sense intuitively when it is time to move on. Many of you who are spiritual people have sensed that it was time to enter a new cycle. It was time to move on and do something different. Truth is constant movement. There is a truth at the 48th level which can help you overcome the separate self, the illusion at the 48th level, and rise to the 49th level. There is another truth at the 49th level, and another at the 50th and so forth. There is not one truth. Of course, this is what the linear mind wants: “Give me the truth, the highest truth, the absolute truth.” Well, here it is then: The absolute truth is that there is no absolute truth. Or we can say that there is a multitude of absolute truths. The truth you can grasp at your particular level is the absolute truth for that level.
Truth, of course, is that which takes you closer to oneness. That which takes you closer to oneness cannot be put on a dualistic scale, where there is truth at one end and untruth on the other.

The dualistic concept of ultimate truth

The Living Truth is not the opposite of some lie. Only that which is defined from the duality consciousness can have an opposite. The duality consciousness defines something as a lie and the opposite as the truth, but they are both out of duality, so they are both relative. They are relative to each other, relative to that dualistic scale, relative to the dualistic consciousness. You may say: “But is not the truth that takes you to the next level up relative to that level of consciousness?” Well, yes, but it is not on a dualistic scale. When you are on a dualistic scale, you might say: “Here is an untruth.” And you might begin to move towards the other extreme of the scale. You might think you have gone through quite a journey to move from that relative truth, relative untruth, to that relative truth but it has not brought you closer to oneness. You are still in duality, and that is why thinking you are a good person who has the truth will not bring you closer to oneness. It will just keep you trapped in duality.

I can assure you that those who believe they have the ultimate truth are the most difficult people to reach for me. Why do they need the Chohan of the Fifth Ray when they already have the absolute truth? What could I possibly offer those who have the absolute truth defined here on earth? You may say: “But I (Hilarion) am an ascended master! I am at a higher level of consciousness, so obviously I can offer anyone who is unascended something”. But they will not see it that way. Just look at the fact that the Ask Real Jesus website was put online over 20 years ago. Do you really think the cardinals of the Catholic church have not heard about it or come across it? Have they changed anything based on what was stated there? Have they been open at all to the possibility that the Ascended Master Jesus could give directions today? Of course not. Why would they need the Ascended Master Jesus when they have the absolute truth in their doctrines?

You see many other people, be it the communists, the materialists, the environmentalists, the philosophers of this and that persuasion, the leaders of this and that religion, they do not need ascended masters. They do not want ascended masters. They do not want divine qualities, for they want to experience the sense of superiority that they get from believing they have the absolute truth. If you believe you have the absolute truth, what higher truth could there be? What could anyone, even an ascended being, offer you? You, of course, as ascended master students have transcended that level of consciousness, but you need to recognize that your separate selves, the separate selves you have left, have not transcended that level of consciousness. The Conscious You has freed itself from complete identification with these selves, but you still have selves that color you and that can make you believe that you have reached some ultimate level of understanding or some ultimate level of consciousness.

Being open to a progressively higher truth

This is what has happened to many spiritual students throughout the ages, but it has also happened to ascended master students, especially in previous dispensations where they thought they had the highest teaching or the final revelation that would be given by the ascended masters, and thus why would they need something else? Why would they need progressive revelation? You always need to be a little bit on the lookout for this tendency in a separate self or even the formation of a separate self that makes you think: “I have been on the path for so long. I have done all of this work. I have done all of these decrees. Surely I have reached some level.” And you have. You have made progress, you have reached some level, but not an ultimate level. If you had reached the ultimate level that could be reached on earth, you would have ascended. When you have reached some ultimate level on earth, you will no longer be on earth. If you are on earth, well, there is a higher level to rise to, and how will you rise to that higher level? By reaching for the truth that is the highest truth you can grasp at your current level, which will take you the next step up.

In this dispensation it is difficult to be trapped in this state of consciousness if you study the teachings and strive to internalize them. We have been clearer about the need for ongoing progression than in any previous teaching. Still the ego is what the ego always is, and it does what it will always do, attempt to stop your progress at any level. You need to be open to a progressively higher truth. This is partly why we give progressively higher teachings, but you individually in your mind need to be open to receiving that next insight that helps you see through your current illusion, so you rise to the next level.

Hilarion’s offer and visualization

And where will you get it from? Well, you will get it from your I AM Presence. You will get it from your ascended teachers, but only if you ask, only if you are open to it. We will, as we have said so many times, not violate your free will. Certainly you can ask me, Hilarion, to show you the next truth. You can give my “Decree to Ascended Master Hilarion.” You can use the book The Mystical Initiations of Vision to tune in to me. You can look at my decree, find two sentences that truly appeal to you, learn them by heart, meditate on them, and you will see that you will get directions from me if you are close to the Fifth Ray. There are many tools you can use, but I will give you a simple tool like the other Chohans have done.

The simple tool is this: You go into a quiet room, sit down comfortably, close your eyes, and then you visualize that you have your two eyes. You know, if you think about this, that you have two eyes because this gives you the perception of depth. You can evaluate the distance between you and another object better because you have that dual vision. Having two eyes is not the same as duality. We have never said that when you escape duality your two eyes will start moving together until they form one eye in the center of your forehead. You do, of course, have the third eye, the third eye chakra, but the visualization is that you have the two eyes, and you now visualize that they move further and further apart until they are at some distance from your body. Then you look with these eyes forward, and you see that in front of each eye is a line. You look along this line into the distance. If you know anything about geometry, you will know that the perspective will make it seem like these two lines come closer and closer together the further you move away.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Accelerating yourself beyond the dualistic standard of purity


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Serapis Bey through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Serapis Bey, Chohan of the Fourth Ray. What can the Fourth Ray offer people in terms of helping you tune in? Well, there will not be so many people who can tune in to the Fourth Ray, but there will, of course, always be some who will understand, who will grasp, who will tune in, who will resonate with the Fourth Ray.

The Fourth Ray is sort of in the nexus between the first three rays and the second three, and therefore it requires a certain step up. I have called it before the Ray of Acceleration, even though traditionally it has been seen as the Ray of Purity. But they are really one and the same because how do you attain purity? Only by accelerating the vibration of that which has a lower vibration, and of course a lower vibration is the definition of impurity. There is really nothing that is completely impure in a dualistic sense, but there are higher and lower vibrations, and that which vibrates below a certain limit is what we can consider an impurity. But since it is all energy anyway, there is always the potential that the lower energy can be accelerated in vibration and therefore become pure, become the higher energy that flows upwards. Lower energy flows downwards, higher energy flows upwards.

There will be some people who have an affinity with the Fourth Ray. Perhaps they like that which is pure, that which is often simple, uncomplicated, not so disturbed by many different facets or interpretations. For truly, when you look to vibration, when you can read vibration, where is the room for intellectual interpretation? This is in a sense what science has brought into the world, that you can make these precise, so-called objective measurements, and there is not much discussion. The temperature is either 20 degrees or 40 degrees, but you have a precise measurement, and the same, of course, you have with vibration.

Tool for tuning into the Fourth Ray

How can you tune into the Fourth Ray? Well, you can do it in various ways, of course. The decrees and invocations in The Mystical Initiations of Intention, my book in The Path to Self-Mastery series, can help you tune in, but as others have explained, we have decided to give you some seemingly more simple tools.

The first tool I want to give you is as follows: Sit quietly, close your eyes and pull your attention within. There is a center in your being. Wherever you see that center, it does not have to be the base chakra or the heart chakra or any particular chakra. But you pull your attention into the center until it goes into what science calls a singularity—a single point where there is no extension, there is no room, there is just a point. You are not visualizing that this is happening, you are simply allowing it to happen. There will be like an explosion, a radiation of white light out from that point, and it penetrates your aura, it penetrates your forcefield and it radiates out from your being. This is a very simple visualization or meditation. Withdraw your attention into the singularity in the center and then allow the light to explode outwards.

I am not recommending that you do this for three hours at a time. Perhaps only do it three times to begin with so that it does not become too much for you. But it is a powerful exercise to feel that radiation of the Fourth Ray of Purity, that white light that is so white that it is whiter than anything you see in the physical octave. If you have any particular ailment in your body, you can do the exercise and focus your attention on the particular point in the body, and then allow the light to radiate out. It is not that you are forcing the light or you are pushing the light, you simply withdraw your attention into that single point, and then you allow me, as the Chohan of the Fourth Ray, to radiate the white light.

The linear mind wants to complicate everything

Again, a very simple exercise, but simplicity is often the key to change. Change, self-transcendence, is not complicated. Self-transcendence cannot be accomplished with a mind that wants to complicate everything because then it feels superior or sophisticated and feels that it can somehow figure out a way to force its way into heaven. That is what the mind wants to do, not just the ego, but just that linear mind. And although we have talked about the linear mind, it is not that we are denouncing the linear mind. The linear mind has a place, it has a function. It can help you do many, many things in the material world.

Science, as you have seen it so far, has largely been based on this linear mind. But this is, of course, also why science now has created problems that can be quite a threat to the future of this planet, whether it be nuclear war, or pollution, or any other things. The linear mind has a function. It has a place. But if the linear mind is allowed to rule, then it must create problems. It will create problems. Therefore, it is not the linear mind that will take you into heaven. But once you find the spiritual path and start studying a spiritual teaching, then the linear mind can begin to believe that it can take you to heaven, for the linear mind looks at everything in a certain way.

You might have heard the American expression that if the only tool you have is a hammer, you think every problem is a nail. Well, for the linear mind, the only tool it has is analysis, rationalization. Therefore, it thinks that every problem can be solved by rationalizing, analyzing, coming to understand the problem. And once you understand the problem, the linear mind thinks it can solve it because if you have a linear understanding, then you will see the linear solution.

But of course, there is no linear solution to the “problem of spiritual growth.” It is only the linear mind that will see it as a problem. It will say: “I am here. I should not be here. I should be in some higher spiritual state. There must be a linear progression to that state. And if I can just figure out the mechanism that brings that progression about, then I can get into heaven.” And of course, we have given you the concept of a spiritual path and the 144 levels of consciousness which the linear mind loves. But we have also told you many, many times that you are not going to make progress on this path by thinking. It is a matter of shifting your consciousness. And this is not a matter of intellectual understanding.

What has happened to most people is that they have gone below the 48th level of consciousness. They have gone into separation. They have been overpowered and blinded by this dualistic state of consciousness where there is a linear scale with two extremes. And when you think in these dualistic terms, you think that one extreme is the problem, the condition to be overcome, and the other extreme is the solution, the condition to be attained. The linear mind goes into thinking: “How can we eradicate the problem? How can we bring forth the solution?”

The linear mind cannot transcend itself

But as the Buddha attempted to teach people the concept of the Middle Way, the solution is not one of the dualistic extremes. The solution is to transcend the scale, the level of consciousness that sees the extremes. But the linear mind cannot do this, for it is the linear mind that defines the extremes, that defines the scale. And the linear mind cannot transcend itself. It can reason about certain things, but it cannot transcend itself. The Conscious You can transcend itself because it is self-aware, whereas the linear mind is more like a computer, but a sophisticated one that has artificial intelligence and can therefore adapt.

The linear mind can learn more and more. It can adapt to certain conditions. And you could almost see the linear mind as one of these robots that they have created now that seems like it can think like a human being. And in a sense you could say that it can think like most human beings think because they think with a linear mind. But still, a computer cannot overcome its own programming, it cannot transcend its own programming, and neither can a linear mind. But the Conscious You can transcend itself, for it has no programming when it realizes it is pure awareness.

What can help you experience pure awareness? Well, as we have said, it is a matter of cleaning out the things in your four lower bodies that are pulling the attention of the Conscious You into a separate self, into that perception filter, into that sense of identity. But when you have done that to a sufficient degree, it becomes easier for the Conscious You to pull itself out.

Exercise for confusing the linear mind

I will give you another exercise that might help you with this. Again, sit down in a quiet room, and now imagine, visualize that you are standing on a completely flat area, a completely flat plane, absolutely flat, and it extends in all directions as far as you can see. And now pull your attention within to the center of your being. But now it is not a matter of radiating light, it is a matter of letting your attention go through the center of your being and then outwards on the flat plane. You pull in, but instead of going directly out, you are going through the center and out in all directions. This might be easiest to visualize if you focus on your two eyes. Your eyes are pulled into the center and then your gaze goes through the center and in both directions, back and forth, inwards-outwards, inwards-outwards, inwards-outwards.

You can take time to do this. It is not a matter of doing it quickly. In the beginning it will seem very confusing, disorienting, perhaps even very difficult to achieve, but as you practice it a little bit, you will find that the inwards-outwards movement confuses the linear mind and there can come a point where now you feel a certain calmness, a certain silence in the mind. And then you stop focusing on going inwards and outwards, or just focus on that calmness, extending your attention outwards on this flat featureless plane, just letting your attention go out and continue to go out, stretching it as far as you can stretch it and then gradually, slowly pulling it back in. You can do this several times or if you feel that this is more natural, just let your attention rest when you have extended it as far as you can go.

Again, this is a very simple exercise or at least it seems simple. The mind will not be able to grasp the purpose of it. It will say: “What is the point? What is it going to lead to? What is it going to do for me?” But you see the point is that there is no point, there is no purpose and there is no goal you have to reach. You just go through the process and let it unfold. When I say there is no point, I of course mean there is no point that the linear mind can grasp.

You will see that out in the world there are various meditation techniques and there is always the promise of some reward if you practice the technique. But I am not going to promise you a reward, I am going to say that if this appeals to you, practice it. If it does not appeal to you, ignore it. But if you decide to practice it, give it some time and see what happens. Instead of starting out with a goal that you are moving towards, let the goal be to just experiment and participate in the process and see what unfolds. Again, the linear mind will object: “Define for me the goal I am going towards. How do I know how to get there if I do not know where I am going?”

But you see the linear mind is not going anywhere. That is precisely the point, and in a sense you are not going anywhere either, but perhaps you will, in the peace that emerges when the linear mind is neutralized, experience who you are as that pure awareness that has no features and no definite extension in space. It is not centered in a point, it does not have a boundary, it is just pure awareness.

The essence of spiritual path on higher levels

There are many students, especially in previous dispensations, who have thought that the Fourth Ray is very strict, that I am a very strict disciplinarian. But really why do they think this way? Well, they thought this way because they did not have the teaching about the separate selves, so they did not truly understand the mechanism that we have given you—that the essence of spiritual growth is to come to see these selves and let them go. Therefore, they thought that they had to discipline themselves, to try to control their mind, to force their mind, to follow a strictly defined path. They looked at the spiritual path differently than you do. Again we are not criticizing, we are not finding fault, we are simply pointing out that as progressive revelation progresses, we can give a higher and higher understanding of the path.

And as we have said, between the 48th and the 96th levels, there is a certain necessity to be disciplined, to be focused and to raise yourself above the mass consciousness. But when you have gained sufficient freedom from the downward pull of the mass consciousness, you can benefit from reconsidering how you look at the path. You understand here that I am not negating what was said in previous dispensations. It is clear that you cannot progress above the mass consciousness by being lazy or unfocused or lacking dedication. You cannot be casual about spiritual growth because the mass consciousness will pull you down constantly. You have to be focused and determined enough to build that momentum that pulls you above that gravitational pull.

But once you have done that to a certain degree, you can then embrace the teachings we have given about the Conscious You and the separate selves. You realize that it is no longer a matter of the Conscious You beating the subconscious selves into submission, disciplining the subconscious selves or suppressing the subconscious selves. It can be valid enough to suppress and discipline your subconscious mind for a time because otherwise it pulls you in too many different directions. But when you get above that pull of the mass consciousness, you can benefit greatly from shifting your approach and realizing that spiritual growth is not about forcing anything, it is about letting go.

You come to see a separate self. You see what it is doing to you by keeping you trapped in endlessly repeating this pattern of reactions. And you see that illusion that makes you think that you have to continue to do this, that this is the only way to react, that this is perhaps even the only way to be as a spiritual student. You see that it is an illusion. You see that it is an illusion that there is a problem you have to solve. And then you just let go, you let the self die. And when you let a self die, at say the 96th level, you spontaneously rise to the 97th. You do not have to force your way up to the 97th level. For when that self is dead, when that energy is transmuted, you spontaneously rise. And thus there comes a point, and it can come sooner than the 96th level, where you can shift your approach to the spiritual path, where you realize it is not a matter of forcing anything.

The Conscious You is out the Christ consciousness

It is a matter of letting go and beginning to contemplate, as we have said, that the Conscious You actually is the Christ consciousness because it is out of the Christ consciousness. And the Christ consciousness is the consciousness of oneness. The Christ consciousness spontaneously seeks its way closer to oneness. And at the 64th level, you are closer to oneness than at the 63rd level. So when you resolve a self at the 63rd level, the Conscious You spontaneously rises to the next level up. You do not have to force it. You do not have to discipline the mind. You spontaneously rise.

Take care to consider what I am saying. There is a time when you need to use the mind’s ability to discipline itself. And yes, it is to some degree force you are using. You are using force to suppress these separate selves that pull you down, pull you into old habits, old reactionary patterns. You are saying: “I do not want to continue this worldly life. I want a more spiritual life.” And you are then suppressing the things that pull you into a worldly life. And this can be beneficial for a time. But what you are doing is that you are using the mind to suppress the mind, to discipline the mind, to force the mind. And you can achieve some growth by this, but you cannot go beyond a certain level. You certainly cannot go beyond the 96th level by forcing your way.

“You cannot force your way into heaven,” as Jesus said. But he also said: “The violent attempt to take the kingdom of heaven by force, by forcing their way into the Christ consciousness.” And this is what cannot be done. If you come to the 96th level and you are still seeking to force, then you will not pass that initiation, and therefore you will start going down, forcing yourself down. You may think you are achieving progress because you sense that you get better and better at forcing yourself, but you are not rising to a higher level of consciousness. You are just building on to that spiritual self that you created between the 48th and the 96th level. And this can even lead you to go into the fallen consciousness where you think that the end goal is to build the most sophisticated spiritual self that anyone has ever built and then surely God will let you into heaven.

Accelerate into Purity

So it is important to contemplate this—that there comes a point where you need to transcend force, where you are not using the linear mind to suppress the linear mind or even suppress the subconscious selves that are not necessarily always linear, for in some cases they are just chaotic and unfocused, shifting from one to the other. And this is an important shift when you shift out of that force-based approach. That is when you can truly accelerate, accelerate into purity. Consider this very simple reasoning: Purity is a divine quality. How do you get out of purity? You force yourself out of purity. Does it make any sense that you have to force yourself back into purity? Nay, because a divine quality is the natural condition. And as I said the Christ consciousness naturally seeks back to oneness. Any divine quality seeks back to oneness spontaneously.

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers

Open yourself up to the direct experience of Divine Love


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Master Paul the Venetian through Kim Michaels, June 5, 2023. This dictation was given at a conference in Seoul, Korea: Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers. 

I AM the Ascended Master Paul the Venetian. You may think that connecting to your spiritual teachers is a difficult task, and for many people indeed it is a difficult task. Which is why we of the Chohans have decided that for many people it will be easier to connect to the spiritual teacher through one of the seven rays and the God qualities of the rays.

Naturally Jesus is well aware that his discourse was aimed at people at a certain level of consciousness, for most people cannot make that switch and accept the Christ within themselves. So it will be easier for many people to focus on one of the seven rays and the qualities of that ray. And therefore, by pondering, tuning into the quality, giving the decrees and invocations for that ray, perhaps working with that book in the course of Self-Mastery they will be more able to tune in first to the qualities and then realize that those qualities are embodied and represented by a specific teacher, a specific master, one of the Chohans.

To this end we have therefore decided to give some discourses that, of course, are not meant to replace the discourses in the course of Self-Mastery or other teachings we have given on specific rays. But they are designed specifically to help you tune in and tune into the quality of a certain ray. And of course, I am the master who represents the quality of the third ray, which is often called or seen as the quality of love.

Divine Love vs. human love

Now, as Jesus said, in a sense, he is the easiest master to tune into, but in another sense he is the most difficult master to tune into because of the images projected by the Christian religion. And in the same way you could say that love is the easiest God quality to tune into because is there any human being on earth who do not at least have the concept of love? But, of course, you can also say that love is the most difficult quality to tune into because most people may have a concept of love, but not Divine Love. They have a concept of human love that has been projected upon Divine Love.

And, of course, if you are enveloped in an image of love that is based on the human love, how will you tune into and connect to Divine Love? It cannot be done. Once again, if you really desire to tune into love, you must first consider what images of human love, or we might even say anti-love, you have been affected by as you grew up in this lifetime, possibly even in past lifetimes.

So many people have an image of love that actually should be called ownership or possession instead of love. They think that loving somebody is an obligation that if you say that you love somebody, other people are obligated towards you. And if you are in a love relationship with someone, be it a spouse, be it a parent or child you are obligated towards that person.

So you see that so many so-called love relationships really are trapped in a kind of power game where both partners in the relationship are seeking to make the other partner feel obligated. They themselves feel obligated, so they are seeking to make each other feel obligated to give something or to do something that fulfills the demands from the other person. And this, of course, is not Divine Love, for Divine Love does not seek to own, it does not seek to possess.

Why do you need to own something unless you feel lack? All desire for ownership springs from the illusion of lack, and of course Divine Love is not trapped in the illusion of lack, and therefore Divine Love could never have lack. It is the ever-flowing stream that flows from the Creator towards the creation and into the creation. Representing Divine Love as I do, how could I ever feel lack? I feel this constant flow of love through me expressed to all people, and I experience that it is inexhaustible. It could never run out.

No matter how much I give of love to people on earth, I could never run out. For the more I give, the more I receive. That is love. But, of course, when I give love, I give it freely. I give it from that neutral state of mind that we have talked about, where I have no intent about what result should be achieved from my giving love. How people should respond, what they should do or not do with that love. I have no such intent. So I have freely received love from above, I freely give to all below, not creating in my mind the structure that seeks to own, to possess, to control what people do with the gift. That is not really a gift that I am giving, I am just letting it flow through me.

Are you open to receiving love?

And this you can contemplate. You can contemplate whether you want human love or Divine Love. And if you want Divine Love, then the first task is to realize that Divine Love is given freely to all who would receive it. For you individually, it is not a matter of, is Divine Love given to you? The only question is, are you receiving it or are you not receiving it? It is given. That is a given. But the receiving of it is by no means a given for most people, even most spiritual people, reject it for various reasons.

So the first task is as always to look at the subconscious selves that cause you to reject love or to ignore it. One of the most common ones is a self that says you are not worthy of love, you are not worthy to receive Divine Love. For there are other selves who project that—“Oh Divine Love is so special”, and because it is so special, you have to be special to receive it. But Divine Love is not special, it is beyond labels. It is neither special nor not special. It cannot be labeled.

Love beyond conditions

One word that we have applied to it is unconditional. But this is just another word that the mind can twist and turn and analyze and say what does that mean? And the fallen beings will always object: “There is no such thing as unconditional love, even God’s love is conditional, for have we not spent so much effort on this planet and in previous spheres to create this false God, the conditional angry God in the sky? Have we not spent so much effort projecting that this is the only God there is, the only true God?” This is what they will always claim and therefore they will claim that this angry conditional God, his love can only be conditional and only those who live up to certain conditions incidentally defined by the fallen beings are worthy to receive God’s love.

But love is beyond conditions, especially conditions that could be defined on an unnatural planet like earth or could be defined by the fallen beings in the dualistic mindset. For anything, any condition that can be defined from the dualistic mindset is a relative condition and a divine quality is not relative. For if it was relative it would not be divine. This is the enigma, the challenge for you to contemplate the difference between human love which is conditional and Divine Love which is beyond conditions.

You are so used to from human beings that in order to receive love from other people you need to live up to certain conditions. Most of you have received this image from your parents, not necessarily that they consciously projected this image upon you. They just had this image of conditional love projected by their parents and what could they do but give it unto you? They did not know there was an alternative.

The conditional God of organized religion

Where in the world do you find an alternative to conditional love?
Certainly not in the Abrahamic religions or most other religions. But what is a religion? Any large organized, formalized, institutionalized religion is a tool for the fallen beings to control the population. How could such a religion teach about unconditional love or give it to the people?

You can only have a large institution that has power over the people if the people think that the leaders of the institution are special at a higher level than themselves. And therefore the people in order to be accepted by the leaders must live up to conditions. This image is projected all the way up to the angry God in the sky so that many people today believe that God’s love is conditional. But this, of course, is the arrogance, the spiritual pride of the fallen beings who believe that they can define a God and project that image and then in their arrogance they can even believe that God lives up to the image, the graven image, the conditional image.

So few people have been willing to think about this image of the conditional God and contemplate whether it is actually logical.
If God is beyond the world, if God has created the world, why would God live up to any image that could be created in the world?

God beyond human images

An image has form. You live in the world of form. Human beings look at the forms found on earth, they look at the forms of their own psychology, the dualistic psychology, the separate mind and they use this to formulate images and then project these images out. And they project images upon God. But if God is beyond form, how could God live up to or be confined to any image created in the world of form?

If God is the source of form, does it not stand to reason that God is beyond form? We may not say accurately that God is formless because the Creator has individuality, but it is certainly an individuality that is beyond any of the forms found in the world of form. So how is it logical that human beings on this planet that clearly is so primitive can create an image of God and God will live up to it?

Naturally the fallen beings will say that it is not an image of God because this is how God is. But again, look at most of the gods portrayed by the religions of the world and see that it is a God who has form, it is a God that is conditional, whose love is conditional.

You know from science that everything is created from energy. Energy that has taken on the form of these things that you see in the matter world, that you see with your senses, even with your minds. And they all have a distinct form that sets them apart from others. But where does the energy come from out of which these forms are fashioned? Well, it comes from beyond the material universe. So is it logical that the energy out of which form is created has the same forms?

Is it not more logical that the energy is beyond form? It is more than any form that you could see in this world. Therefore, one of the energies that are used to create the world of form is love, Divine Love. But that love is beyond the forms in this world. The white light in the movie projector is beyond the colors on the movie screen. It takes on colors when it is passing through the film strip, but the white light is beyond the images on the film strip.

You cannot receive love through reactionary self

If you want to connect to Divine Love you must begin by contemplating that it does not live up to the conditions defined by human beings. And you must be willing to realize that you have inevitably both in this and past lifetimes created selves in a reaction to these images of conditional love, of human love, of controlling love. And these selves cannot connect to Divine Love, cannot even fathom Divine Love.

For a self the concept of unconditional love is unfathomable. It cannot deal with it. You cannot experience Divine Love through such a self, which is why you must expose it, see the illusion, let it go. This, of course, is what our teachings are about, especially the book given by me as part of the self-mastery course. But you can make progress towards this by doing a meditation that might seem simple, might even seem simplistic, for there is no sophisticated intellectual reasoning.

The meditation on Love

The meditation that I propose to you is simply this, you sit in a comfortable position in a quiet room, you close your eyes and then you gently in your mind repeat this mantra: Love is, Love is. 

And you will notice that you might have a reaction to this. There is a mind, there is a self that wants to say: “Love is what? Love must be something. It cannot just be, it must be something. It must have a form. Give me something I can grasp and hold on to. Give me something I can possess, that I can describe, that I can analyse. I am the mind, my task is to explain and understand everything. But if something does not have qualities, what is there to explain and understand? Give me something I can work with. You have created me to understand everything for you, to explain everything. You cannot just sit there and say Love is, it must be something.”

And if you will study this reaction, it might help you expose some of these subconscious selves. Because you can then say, well, what does your mind say that love should be? Allow the mind to finish the sentence, Love is, and then allow your mind to put qualities on love. And now you have put your mind in a dilemma, because if the mind says love is so and so, you have exposed one of these subconscious selves that holds a man-made image of God, of love.

And you can now work on that self until you see it and can let it go. If the mind does what it is programmed to do, finish the sentence, it exposes the self. The wisest thing the mind could do was to remain quiet, but can the mind remain quiet? It is not very likely. You see a very, very simple practice, a very, very simple meditation, but it can be tremendously effective. And you can use this, if you are willing, to go through a phase where you work on these selves that are holding these images of conditional love, some kind of condition. And you can come to that point where you can sit there and you can repeat that mantra, Love is and you are at peace with just Love is.

You do not have to finish the sentence. You do not have to put qualities on love. You can allow love to be whatever it will be, the I Will Be Who I Will Be. And that is when you then can connect to and experience Divine Love that is beyond conditions. It is an energy. It is a Presence. It is a state of consciousness. You cannot understand it. You cannot grasp it with the mind. And when you begin to experience it, you realize that precisely because the mind cannot grasp it, the mind cannot really shut it out either.

It can distract your attention from focusing on Divine Love, but it cannot shut it out for only that which has qualities that the mind can grasp can be shut out by the separate selves, the subconscious selves. Your perception filter, as we have called it, can only filter out something that has a quality, can only block something that has a quality. But that which has no quality that the dualistic mind can grasp will pass through the barriers of the perception filter. You can then again, use this simple meditation to neutralize that linear mind that wants to put love on some kind of linear progression, linear scale with dualistic polarities, such as true love.

Only Divine Love can satisfy you

Consider this concept of how it is permeating the collective consciousness. True love as opposed to false love. How could love be true or false? Well, conditional love can be true or false, but Divine Love, how could it ever be true or false? How can you apply these concepts, true and false, to a divine quality? But this is what the mind wants to do, because then the mind feels it has control. And then the mind feels that now that I have control over love, I can use love to control others and get what I want and overcome that sense of lack that is built into the separate mind.

But once you go into separation, you will feel lack, for you cannot receive the divine qualities which is the only thing that can truly satisfy you and fill you. For the separate self cannot understand and grasp this, but the Conscious You, of course, can. You can come to that point where you are aware, you become aware, you fully accept that the only way to be satisfied is to receive a divine quality.

So if you want love, no amount of human love will truly fill your need for love. Only Divine Love can fill the need for love. Of course, the Divine Love cannot fill the need for love of a separate self. Nothing can fill the need for love of a separate self. But the Conscious You can step outside of that self and realize that the self is on a futile quest that can never be filled.

No matter how much human love you might receive, it could never fill you. It can distract you for a short period of time when you are in love with someone, but sooner or later the honeymoon is over. So the Conscious You can come to this realization that: “I can never be satisfied through this. I can only be satisfied, filled, fulfilled when I experience Divine Love.”

The meditation on accepting Love

Once you have gone through this meditation of the Love is, I will propose the next step. And that is again, you go into a quiet room, close your eyes and in your mind you repeat the mantra:  I accept love.

Again you might find a reaction. The mind might still have various reactions. Well, why you cannot just accept love. Again there might be conditions that you supposedly need to fulfill and then you can go after these selves as well. And you can come to a point where you can repeat this mantra, I accept love and continue to repeat it until you experience it. Now, the mind will still attempt to interfere with this. For the mind will say: “Well this master is talking a good game, he is talking about love, he is talking about unconditional love, but what is unconditional love like? What will it feel like to experience unconditional love? Tell me this, for how will you know that you have received unconditional love if you cannot describe it and he is saying it is beyond characteristics, beyond form. How will you ever know if you have experienced it?”

Divine Love cannot be experienced through the mind

This is what the mind will do. The tricks that the mind will play on you. But you see the solution to this seeming enigma is very simple. You do not have to have an image in your mind of what it will feel like to experience Divine Love. For I can assure you that when you experience it, you will know that this is Divine Love. There will be no doubt in your mind that you have experienced Divine Love.

 

The rest of this dictation, along with an invocation based on the dictation, is found in the book: Connecting with Your Spiritual Teachers.

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Connecting to Your Higher Self and Spiritual Teachers